The blovdy tenent, of persecution, for cause of conscience, discussed, in a conference betweene trvth and peace vvho, in all tender affection, present to the high court of Parliament, as the result of their discourse, these, amongst other passages, of highest consideration.
         Williams, Roger, 1604?-1683.
      
       
         
           1644
        
      
       Approx. 809 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 138 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66445
         Wing W2758
         ESTC R2405
         11877982
         ocm 11877982
         50277
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66445)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 50277)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 228:E1, no 2)
      
       
         
           
             The blovdy tenent, of persecution, for cause of conscience, discussed, in a conference betweene trvth and peace vvho, in all tender affection, present to the high court of Parliament, as the result of their discourse, these, amongst other passages, of highest consideration.
             Williams, Roger, 1604?-1683.
             Cotton, John, 1584-1652.
          
           [26], 247 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1644.
          
           
             A plea for religious toleration.
             Included are tracts by John Cotton.
             Attributed to Roger Williams. Cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Reproduction of original in Thomason Collection, British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Religious tolerance -- History -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2002-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-05 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-06 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-06 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           BLOVDY
           TENENT
           ,
           of
           PERSECUTION
           ,
           for
           cause
           of
           CONSCIENCE
           ,
           discussed
           ,
           in
           A
           Conference
           betweene
           TRVTH
           and
           PEACE
           .
        
         
           VVHO
           ,
           In
           all
           tender
           Affection
           ,
           present
           to
           the
           High
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Result
           of
           their
           Discourse
           )
           these
           ,
           (
           amongst
           other
           Passages
           )
           of
           
             highest
             consideration
          
           .
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1644.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           FIrst
           ,
           That
           the
           blood
           of
           so
           many
           hundred
           thousand
           souls
           of
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           ,
           spilt
           in
           the
           War●
           of
           present
           and
           
             former
             Ages
          
           ,
           for
           their
           respective
           Consciences
           ,
           is
           not
           required
           nor
           accepted
           by
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           the
           Prince
           of
           Peace
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Pregnant
           Scriptures
           and
           Arguments
           are
           throughout
           the
           Worke
           proposed
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Persecution
           for
           for
           cause
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Satisfactorie
           Answers
           are
           given
           to
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           objections
           produced
           by
           Mr.
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Cotton
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           New
           English
           Churches
           ,
           and
           others
           former
           and
           later
           ,
           tending
           to
           prove
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Persecution
           for
           cause
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           Persecution
           for
           cause
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           is
           proved
           guilty
           of
           all
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Soules
           crying
           for
           vengeance
           under
           the
           Altar
           .
        
         
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           All
           
             Civill
             States
          
           ,
           with
           their
           Officers
           of
           justice
           in
           their
           respective
           constitutions
           and
           administrations
           are
           proved
           
             essentially
             Civill
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           
             Iudges
             ,
             Governours
          
           or
           Defendours
           of
           the
           Spirituall
           or
           
             Christian
             state
          
           and
           Worship
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           will
           and
           command
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           comming
           of
           his
           Sonne
           the
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           )
           a
           permission
           of
           the
           most
           
             Paganish
             ,
             Iewish
             ,
             Turkish
          
           or
           
             Antichristian
             consciences
          
           and
           worships
           ,
           bee
           granted
           to
           all
           men
           in
           all
           Nations
           and
           Countries
           :
           and
           they
           are
           onely
           to
           bee
           fought
           against
           with
           that
           Sword
           which
           is
           only
           (
           in
           
             Soule
             matters
             )
             able
          
           to
           conquer
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Sword
           of
           
             Gods
             Spirit
          
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           The
           state
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           Israel
           ,
           the
           Kings
           and
           people
           thereof
           in
           Peace
           &
           War
           ,
           is
           proved
           figurative
           and
           ceremoniall
           ,
           and
           no
           patterne
           nor
           president
           for
           any
           Kingdom
           or
           
             civill
             state
          
           in
           the
           world
           to
           follow
           .
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           God
           requireth
           not
           an
           uniformity
           
           of
           Religion
           to
           be
           inacted
           and
           inforced
           in
           any
           
             civill
             state
          
           ;
           which
           inforced
           uniformity
           (
           sooner
           or
           later
           )
           is
           the
           greatest
           occasion
           of
           
             civill
             Warre
             ,
             ravishing
          
           of
           
             conscience
             ,
             persecution
          
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           in
           his
           servants
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           hypocrisie
           and
           destruction
           of
           millions
           of
           souls
           .
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           In
           holding
           an
           inforced
           uniformity
           of
           Religion
           in
           a
           
             civill
             state
          
           ,
           we
           must
           necessarily
           disclaime
           our
           desires
           and
           hopes
           of
           the
           
             Iewes
             conversion
          
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           An
           inforced
           uniformity
           of
           Religion
           throughout
           a
           Nation
           or
           
             civill
             state
          
           ,
           confounds
           the
           Civill
           and
           Religious
           ,
           denies
           the
           principles
           of
           Chr●stianity
           and
           civility
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           is
           come
           in
           the
           Flesh.
           
        
         
           Eleventhly
           ,
           The
           permission
           of
           other
           consciences
           and
           worships
           then
           a
           state
           professeth
           ,
           only
           can
           (
           according
           to
           God
           )
           procure
           a
           firme
           and
           lasting
           peace
           ,
           (
           good
           assurance
           being
           taken
           according
           to
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           
             civill
             state
          
           for
           uniformity
           of
           
             civill
             obedience
          
           from
           all
           sorts
           .
           )
        
         
         
           Twelfthly
           ,
           lastly
           ,
           true
           civility
           and
           Christianity
           may
           both
           flourish
           in
           a
           State
           or
           Kingdome
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           permission
           of
           divers
           and
           contrary
           consciences
           ,
           either
           of
           Iew
           or
           Gentile
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONORABLE
           ,
           both
           Houses
           of
           the
           High
           Court
           of
           PARLIAMENT
           .
        
         
           
             Right
             Honourable
             and
             Renowned
             Patriots
             :
          
        
         
           NExt
           to
           the
           saving
           of
           your
           own
           soules
           (
           in
           the
           lamentable
           shipwrack
           of
           Mankind
           )
           your
           taske
           (
           as
           Christians
           )
           is
           to
           save
           the
           Soules
           ,
           but
           as
           Magistrates
           ,
           the
           Bodies
           and
           Goods
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           Many
           excellent
           Discourses
           have
           been
           presented
           to
           your
           Fathers
           hands
           and
           Yours
           in
           former
           and
           present
           Parliaments
           :
           I
           shall
           be
           humbly
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           (
           in
           what
           concernes
           your
           duties
           as
           Magistrates
           ,
           towards
           others
           )
           a
           more
           necessary
           and
           seasonable
           debate
           was
           never
           yet
           presented
           .
        
         
           Two
           things
           your
           Honours
           here
           may
           please
           to
           view
           (
           in
           this
           Controversie
           of
           Persecution
           for
           cause
           of
           Conscience
           )
           beyond
           what
           's
           extant
           .
        
         
           First
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           this
           Controversie
           form'd
           &
           pitch'd
           in
           true
           Battalia
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           (
           although
           in
           respect
           of
           my selfe
           it
           be
           
             impar
             congressus
          
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           power
           of
           that
           God
           who
           is
           
             Maximus
             in
             Mini●is
          
           ,
           Your
           Honours
           shall
           see
           the
           Controversie
           is
           discussed
           with
           men
           as
           able
           as
           most
           ,
           eminent
           for
           abilitie
           and
           pietie
           ,
           Mr.
           Co●ton
           ,
           and
           the
           
             New
             English
             Ministers
          
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Prophets
           in
           Scripture
           have
           given
           their
           
             Coats
             of
             Armes
          
           and
           Escutch●ons
           to
           
             Great
             Men
          
           ,
           Your
           Honours
           know
           the
           
             Babylonian
             Monarch
          
           hath
           the
           Lyon
           ,
           the
           Persian
           the
           Beare
           ,
           the
           Grecian
           the
           Leopard
           ,
           the
           Romane
           a
           compound
           of
           the
           former
           3.
           most
           strange
           and
           dreadfull
           ,
           Dan.
           7.
           
        
         
         
           Their
           oppressing
           ,
           plundring
           ravishing
           ,
           murthering
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           bodies
           ,
           but
           the
           soules
           of
           Men
           are
           large
           explaining
           commentaries
           of
           such
           similitudes
           .
        
         
           Your
           Honours
           have
           been
           famous
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           your
           unparallel'd
           
             wisdome
             ,
             courage
             ,
             justice
             ,
             mercie
             ,
          
           in
           the
           vindicating
           your
           Civill
           
             Lawes
             ,
             Liberties
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yet
           let
           it
           not
           be
           grievous
           to
           your
           Honours
           thoughts
           to
           ponder
           a
           little
           ,
           why
           all
           the
           Prayers
           and
           Teares
           and
           Fastings
           in
           this
           Nation
           have
           not
           pierc'd
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           quench'd
           these
           Flames
           ,
           which
           yet
           who
           knowes
           how
           far
           they
           'll
           spread
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           'll
           out
           !
        
         
           Your
           Honours
           have
           broke
           the
           jawes
           of
           the
           Oppressour
           ,
           and
           taken
           the
           prey
           out
           of
           their
           Teeth
           (
           Iob.
           29.
           )
           For
           which
           Act
           I
           believe
           it
           hath
           pleased
           the
           most
           High
           God
           to
           set
           a
           Guard
           (
           not
           only
           of
           Trained
           men
           ,
           but
           )
           of
           mighty
           Angels
           ,
           to
           secure
           your
           sitting
           ,
           and
           the
           Citie
           .
        
         
           I
           feare
           we
           are
           not
           pardoned
           ,
           though
           reprieved
           :
           O
           that
           there
           may
           be
           a
           lengthning
           of
           Londons
           tranquilitie
           ,
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           safetie
           ,
           by
           mercy
           to
           the
           poore
           !
           Dan.
           4.
           
        
         
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           
             Soule
             yokes
             ,
             Soule
             oppressions
             plundrings
             ,
             ravishings
             ,
             &c.
          
           are
           of
           a
           crimson
           and
           
             deepest
             dye
          
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           the
           chiefe
           of
           Englands
           sins
           ,
           unstopping
           the
           Viols
           of
           Englands
           present
           sorrowes
           .
        
         
           This
           glasse
           presents
           your
           Honours
           with
           Arguments
           from
           
             Religion
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             Experience
          
           ,
           all
           proving
           that
           the
           greatest
           yoakes
           yet
           lying
           upon
           
             English
             necks
          
           ,
           (
           the
           peoples
           and
           Your
           own
           )
           are
           of
           a
           spirituall
           and
           soule
           nature
           .
        
         
           All
           former
           Parliaments
           have
           changed
           these
           yoakes
           according
           to
           their
           
             consciences
             (
             Popish
          
           or
           Protestant
           )
           'T
           is
           now
           your
           Honours
           turne
           at
           helme
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           your
           task
           ,
           so
           I
           hope
           your
           res●lution
           ,
           not
           to
           change
           (
           for
           that
           is
           but
           to
           turne
           the
           wheele
           ,
           which
           another
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           next
           may
           turne
           againe
           :
           )
           but
           to
           ●ase
           the
           Subjects
           and
           Your selves
           from
           a
           yoake
           (
           as
           was
           once
           spoke
           in
           a
           case
           not
           unlike
           Act
           15.
           )
           which
           neither
           You
           nor
           your
           Fathers
           were
           ever
           able
           to
           beare
           .
        
         
         
           Most
           
             Noble
             Senatours
          
           ,
           Your
           Fathers
           (
           whose
           seats
           You
           fill
           )
           are
           mouldred
           ,
           and
           mouldring
           their
           braines
           ,
           their
           tongu●s
           ,
           &c.
           to
           ashes
           in
           the
           pit
           of
           rottenesse
           :
           They
           and
           You
           must
           shortly
           (
           together
           with
           two
           worlds
           of
           men
           )
           appeare
           at
           the
           great
           Barre
           :
           It
           shall
           then
           be
           no
           griefe
           of
           heart
           that
           you
           have
           now
           attended
           to
           the
           cries
           of
           
             Soules
             ,
             thousands
             oppressed
             ,
             millions
             ravished
          
           by
           the
           Acts
           and
           Statutes
           concerning
           Soules
           ,
           not
           yet
           repealed
           .
        
         
           Of
           
             Bodies
             impoverished
             ,
             imprisoned
          
           ,
           &c.
           for
           their
           soules
           beliefe
           ,
           yea
           slaughtered
           on
           heapes
           for
           Religions
           controversies
           in
           the
           Warres
           of
           present
           and
           former
           Ages
           .
        
         
           
             Notwithstanding
             the
             successe
             of
             later
             times
             ,
             
             (
             wherein
             sundry
             opinions
             have
             been
             hatched
             about
             the
             subject
             of
             Religion
             )
             a
             man
             may
             clearly
             discerne
             with
             his
             eye
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             touch
             with
             his
             finger
             that
             according
             to
             the
             verity
             of
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             &c.
             mens
             consciences
             ought
             in
             no
             sort
             to
             be
             violated
             ,
             urged
             or
             constrained
             .
             And
             whensover
             men
             have
             attempted
             any
             thing
             by
             this
             violent
             course
             ,
             whether
             openly
             or
             by
             secret
             meanes
             ,
             the
             issue
             hath
             beene
             pernicious
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             great
             and
             
               wonderfull
               innovations
            
             in
             the
             principallest
             and
             mightiest
             Kingdomes
             and
             Countries
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           to
           be
           a
           pious
           and
           prudentiall
           act
           for
           Your
           Honours
           (
           according
           to
           your
           conscience
           )
           to
           call
           for
           the
           advice
           of
           faithfull
           Councellours
           in
           the
           high
           debates
           concerning
           Your
           owne
           ,
           and
           the
           soules
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           Yet
           let
           it
           not
           be
           imputed
           as
           a
           crime
           for
           any
           suppliant
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           for
           You
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           humble
           sense
           of
           what
           their
           soules
           beleeve
           ,
           they
           powre
           forth
           (
           amongst
           others
           )
           these
           three
           requests
           at
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           neither
           Your
           Honours
           ,
           nor
           those
           excellent
           and
           worthy
           persons
           ,
           whose
           advice
           you
           seek
           ,
           limit
           the
           holy
           One
           of
           Israel
           to
           their
           
             apprehensions
             ,
             debates
             ,
             conclusions
          
           ,
           rejecting
           or
           neglecting
           the
           humble
           and
           faithfull
           suggestions
           of
           any
           ,
           though
           as
           base
           as
           spittle
           and
           clay
           ,
           with
           which
           sometimes
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           opens
           the
           eyes
           of
           them
           that
           are
           borne
           blinde
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           present
           and
           future
           generations
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           Men
           may
           never
           have
           cause
           to
           say
           that
           such
           a
           Parliament
           (
           as
           England
           never
           enjoyed
           the
           like
           )
           should
           modell
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           living
           ,
           
           eternall
           and
           
             invisible
             God
          
           after
           the
           Bi●●
           of
           any
           earthly
           interest
           ,
           though
           of
           the
           highest
           concernment
           under
           the
           Sunne
           :
           And
           yet
           ,
           saith
           that
           learned
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Bacon
          
           (
           how
           ever
           otherwise
           perswaded
           ,
           yet
           thus
           he
           confesseth
           :
           )
           
             Such
             as
             hold
             pressure
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             are
             guided
             therein
             by
             some
             private
             interests
             of
             their
             owne
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           What
           ever
           way
           of
           
             worshipping
             God
          
           Your
           owne
           Consciences
           are
           perswaded
           to
           walke
           in
           ,
           yet
           (
           from
           any
           bloody
           act
           of
           violence
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           others
           )
           it
           may
           bee
           never
           told
           at
           Rome
           nor
           Oxford
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           hath
           committed
           a
           greater
           rape
           ,
           
           then
           if
           they
           had
           forced
           or
           ravished
           the
           bodies
           of
           all
           the
           women
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           And
           that
           
             Englands
             Parliament
          
           (
           so
           famous
           throughout
           all
           Europe
           and
           the
           World
           )
           should
           at
           last
           turne
           
             Papists
             ,
             Prelatists
             ,
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Independents
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             Antinomians
             ,
          
           &c.
           by
           confirming
           all
           these
           sorts
           of
           Consciences
           ,
           by
           Civill
           force
           and
           violence
           to
           their
           Consciences
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           every
           Courteous
           Reader
           .
        
         
           VVHile
           I
           plead
           the
           Cause
           of
           Truth
           and
           Innocencie
           against
           the
           bloody
           Doctrine
           of
           Persecution
           for
           cause
           of
           conscience
           ,
           I
           judge
           it
           not
           unfit
           to
           give
           alarme
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           to
           prepare
           to
           be
           persecuted
           or
           ●●nted
           for
           cause
           of
           conscience
           .
        
         
           Whether
           thou
           standest
           charged
           with
           10
           or
           but
           2
           Talents
           ,
           if
           thou
           huntest
           any
           for
           cause
           of
           conscience
           ,
           how
           canst
           thou
           say
           thou
           followest
           the
           Lambe
           of
           God
           who
           so
           abhorr'd
           that
           practice
           ?
        
         
           If
           Paul
           ,
           if
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           were
           present
           here
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           question
           were
           proposed
           what
           Religion
           would
           they
           approve
           of
           :
           The
           
             Papists
             ,
             Prelatists
             ,
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Independents
             ,
          
           &c.
           would
           each
           say
           ,
           Of
           mine
           ,
           of
           mine
           .
        
         
           But
           put
           the
           second
           question
           ,
           if
           one
           of
           the
           severall
           sorts
           should
           by
           
             major
             vote
          
           attaine
           the
           Sword
           of
           steele
           :
           what
           weapons
           doth
           Christ
           Jesus
           authorize
           them
           to
           sight
           with
           in
           His
           cause
           ?
           Doe
           not
           all
           men
           hate
           the
           persecutor
           ,
           and
           every
           conscience
           true
           or
           false
           complaine
           of
           cruelty
           ,
           tyranny
           ?
           &c.
           
        
         
           Two
           mountaines
           of
           crying
           guilt
           lye
           heavie
           upon
           the
           backes
           of
           All
           that
           name
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           
             Iewes
             ,
             Turkes
          
           and
           Pagans
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           blasphemies
           of
           their
           
             Idolatrous
             inventions
             ,
             superstitions
          
           ,
           and
           most
           
             unchristian
             conversations
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           bloody
           irreligious
           and
           inhumane
           oppressions
           and
           destructions
           under
           the
           maske
           or
           vaile
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           O
           how
           like
           is
           the
           
             jealous
             Iehovah
          
           ,
           the
           consuming
           fire
           to
           end
           these
           present
           slaughters
           in
           a
           greater
           slaughter
           of
           the
           holy
           Witnesses
           ?
           Rev.
           11.
           
        
         
           Six
           yeares
           preaching
           of
           so
           much
           Truth
           of
           Christ
           (
           as
           that
           time
           afforded
           in
           K.
           Edwards
           dayes
           )
           kindles
           the
           flames
           of
           Q.
           Maries
           bloody
           persecutions
           .
        
         
           Who
           can
           now
           but
           expect
           that
           after
           so
           many
           scores
           of
           yeares
           preaching
           and
           professing
           of
           more
           Truth
           ,
           and
           amongst
           so
           many
           great
           contentions
           amongst
           the
           very
           best
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           a
           fierie
           furnace
           should
           be
           heat
           ,
           and
           who
           sees
           not
           now
           the
           ●ires
           kindling
           ?
        
         
         
           I
           confesse
           I
           have
           little
           hopes
           till
           those
           flames
           are
           over
           ,
           that
           this
           Discourse
           against
           the
           doctrine
           of
           persecution
           for
           cause
           of
           conscience
           should
           passe
           currant
           (
           I
           say
           not
           amongst
           the
           Wolves
           and
           Lions
           ,
           but
           even
           amongst
           the
           Sheep
           of
           Christ
           themselves
           )
           yet
           
             liberavl
             animam
             meam
          
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           hid
           within
           my
           breast
           my
           souls
           belief
           :
           And
           although
           sleeping
           on
           the
           bed
           either
           of
           the
           pleasures
           or
           profits
           of
           sin●e
           thou
           thinkest
           thy
           conscience
           bound
           to
           smite
           at
           him
           that
           dares
           to
           waken
           thee
           ?
           Yet
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           all
           these
           civill
           and
           
             spirituall
             Wars
          
           (
           I
           hope
           we
           shall
           agree
           in
           these
           particulars
           .
           )
        
         
           First
           ,
           how
           ever
           the
           proud
           (
           upon
           the
           advantage
           of
           an
           higher
           earth
           or
           ground
           )
           or
           '
           clooke
           the
           poore
           and
           cry
           out
           
             Schismatickes
             .
             Hereticks
          
           ,
           &c.
           shall
           blasphemers
           and
           seducers
           scape
           unpunished
           ?
           &c.
           Yet
           there
           is
           a
           sorer
           punishment
           in
           the
           Gospel
           for
           despising
           of
           Christ
           then
           Moses
           ,
           even
           when
           the
           despiser
           of
           M●ses
           was
           put
           to
           death
           without
           mercie
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           He
           that
           beleeveth
           not
           shall
           bee
           damned
           ,
           Marke
           16.
           16.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           ever
           Worship
           ,
           Ministry
           ,
           Ministration
           ,
           the
           best
           and
           purest
           are
           practised
           without
           faith
           and
           true
           perswasion
           that
           they
           are
           the
           true
           institutions
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           sin
           ,
           sinfull
           worships
           ,
           Ministries
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           however
           in
           Civill
           things
           we
           may
           be
           servants
           unto
           men
           ,
           yet
           in
           Divine
           and
           Spirituall
           things
           the
           poorest
           pesant
           must
           disdaine
           the
           service
           of
           the
           highest
           Prince
           :
           Be
           ye
           not
           the
           servants
           of
           men
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           without
           search
           and
           triall
           no
           man
           attaines
           this
           faith
           and
           right
           perswasion
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           5.
           
           Try
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           In
           vaine
           have
           
             English
             Parliaments
          
           permitted
           
             English
             Bibles
          
           in
           the
           poorest
           English
           houses
           ,
           and
           the
           simplest
           man
           or
           woman
           to
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           if
           yet
           against
           their
           soules
           perswasion
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           forced
           (
           as
           if
           they
           lived
           in
           Spaine
           or
           Rome
           it selfe
           without
           the
           sight
           of
           a
           Bible
           )
           to
           beleeve
           as
           the
           Church
           beleeves
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           having
           tried
           ,
           we
           must
           hold
           fast
           ,
           1
           Thessal
           .
           5.
           upon
           the
           losse
           of
           a
           Crowne
           ,
           Revel
           .
           13.
           we
           must
           not
           let
           goe
           for
           all
           the
           ●lea
           bitings
           of
           the
           present
           afflictions
           ,
           &c.
           having
           bought
           Truth
           deare
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           ●ell
           it
           cheape
           ,
           not
           the
           least
           graine
           of
           it
           for
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           the
           saving
           of
           Soules
           ,
           though
           our
           owne
           most
           precious
           ;
           least
           of
           all
           for
           the
           bitter
           sweetning
           of
           a
           little
           vanishing
           pleasure
           .
        
         
         
           For
           a
           little
           puffe
           of
           credit
           and
           reputation
           from
           the
           changeable
           breath
           of
           uncertaine
           sons
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           broken
           bagges
           of
           Riches
           on
           Eagles
           wings
           :
           For
           a
           dreame
           of
           these
           ,
           any
           or
           all
           of
           these
           which
           on
           our
           death-bed
           vanish
           and
           leave
           tormenting
           stings
           behinde
           them
           :
           Oh
           how
           much
           better
           is
           it
           from
           the
           love
           of
           Truth
           ,
           from
           the
           love
           of
           the
           Father
           of
           lights
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           comes
           ,
           from
           the
           love
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           way
           and
           the
           Truth
           ,
           to
           say
           as
           he
           ,
           Iohn
           18.
           37.
           
           For
           this
           end
           was
           I
           borne
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           end
           came
           I
           into
           the
           World
           that
           I
           might
           be
           are
           witnesse
           to
           the
           Truth
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           principall
           Contents
           of
           the
           Booke
           .
        
         
           
             TRuth
             and
             Peace
             their
             rare
             and
             seldome
             meeting
             .
             Page
             15
          
           
             2
             Great
             complaints
             of
             Peace
             .
             16
          
           
             Persecutors
             seldome
             plead
             Christ
             but
             Moses
             for
             their
             Authour
             .
             17
          
           
             Strife
             Christian
             and
             unchristian
             .
             ibid
          
           
             A
             threefold
             dolefull
             cry
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             wonderfull
             providence
             of
             God
             in
             the
             writing
             of
             the
             argument●s
             against
             persecution
             .
             18
          
           
             A
             definition
             of
             persecution
             discussed
             .
             19
          
           
             Conscience
             will
             not
             be
             restrained
             from
             its
             owne
             worship
             ,
             nor
             constrained
             to
             another
             .
             20
          
           
             A
             chaste
             soule
             in
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             compared
             to
             a
             chaste
             wife
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Gods
             people
             have
             erred
             stom
             the
             very
             fundamentalls
             of
             visible
             worship
             .
             ibid
          
           
             4
             Sorts
             of
             spirituall
             foundations
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             21
          
           
             The
             6
             fundamentalls
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             comming
             out
             of
             Babel
             not
             Iocall
             ,
             but
             mysticall
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             ignorance
             of
             Gods
             people
             concerning
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Common-Prayer
             written
             against
             by
             the
             New
             English
             Ministers
             .
             23
          
           
             Gods
             people
             have
             worshipped
             God
             with
             false
             worships
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             pleased
             sometimes
             to
             convey
             good
             unto
             his
             people
             beyond
             a
             promise
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             notable
             speech
             of
             King
             James
             to
             a
             great
             Nonconformist
             turned
             persecutor
             .
             24
          
           
             Civill
             peace
             discussed
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             Spirituall
             and
             civill
             state
             .
             25
          
           
             Six
             cases
             wherein
             Gods
             people
             have
             been
             usually
             accounted
             arrogant
             ,
             and
             peace
             breakers
             ,
             but
             most
             unjustly
             26
          
           
             The
             true
             causes
             of
             breach
             and
             disturbance
             of
             civill
             peace
             .
             29
          
           
             A
             preposterous
             way
             of
             suppressing
             errours
             .
             30
          
           
             Persecutors
             must
             needs
             oppresse
             both
             erroneous
             and
             true
             consciences
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             All
             persecutors
             of
             Christ
             professe
             not
             to
             persecute
             him
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Hereticke
             .
             
               Tit.
               3.
               
               Pag.
            
             33
          
           
             The
             word
             Heretick
             generally
             mistaken
             .
             34
          
           
             Corporall
             killing
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             typing
             out
             Spirituall
             killing
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
             36
          
           
             The
             cariage
             of
             a
             Soule
             sensible
             of
             mercy
             ,
             towards
             others
             in
             their
             blindness
             ,
             &c.
             38
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             wherein
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             .
             38
          
           
             The
             Church
             and
             civill
             State
             confusedly
             made
             all
             one
             .
             39
          
           
             The
             most
             peaceable
             accused
             for
             peace-breaking
             .
             40
          
           
             A
             large
             Examination
             of
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Tares
             ,
             and
             letting
             of
             them
             alone
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Sathans
             subtletic
             about
             the
             opening
             of
             Scripture
             .
             41
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             Hypocrites
             ,
             44
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Iesus
             the
             great
             Teacher
             by
             Parables
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             Expounder
             of
             them
             .
             44
          
           
             Preaching
             for
             conversion
             is
             properly
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             45
          
           
             The
             tares
             proved
             properly
             to
             signifie
             Antichristians
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Gods
             Kingdome
             on
             Earth
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
             46
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             the
             Wheat
             and
             the
             Tares
             ,
             as
             also
             betweene
             these
             Tares
             and
             all
             others
             .
             46
          
           
             A
             civill
             Magistracie
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             .
             47
          
           
             The
             Tares
             are
             to
             be
             tolerated
             the
             longest
             of
             all
             sinners
             .
             48
          
           
             The
             danger
             of
             infection
             by
             permitting
             of
             the
             Tares
             ,
             assoyled
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             civill
             Magistrate
             not
             so
             particularly
             spoken
             to
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             as
             Fathers
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             &c.
             and
             why
             .
             50
          
           
             A
             two-fold
             state
             of
             Christianitie
             ;
             Persecuted
             under
             the
             Romane
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             Apostated
             under
             the
             Romane
             Popes
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             3
             Particulars
             contained
             in
             that
             prohibition
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             concerning
             the
             Tares
             ,
             Let
             them
             alone
             ,
             Mat.
             13.
             51
          
           
             Accompanying
             with
             Idolaters
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               5.
               discussed
            
             .
             52
          
           
             Civill
             Magistrates
             never
             invested
             by
             Christ
             Iesus
             with
             the
             power
             and
             title
             of
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Faith.
             54
          
           
             Gods
             people
             ever
             earnest
             with
             God
             for
             an
             Arme
             of
             Flesh.
             55
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             punishment
             of
             the
             blind
             Pharises
             in
             4
             respects
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             point
             of
             seducing
             ,
             infecting
             ,
             or
             Soule
             killing
             ,
             examined
             .
             57
          
           
             Strange
             consusions
             in
             punishments
             .
             59
          
           
             The
             blood
             of
             Soules
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             lies
             upon
             such
             as
             professe
             the
             Ministrie
             :
             the
             blood
             of
             Bodies
             only
             upon
             the
             State.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             ●surpers
             and
             true
             Heires
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             Page
             60
          
           
             The
             Civill
             Magistrate
             bound
             to
             preserve
             the
             bo●●s
             of
             their
             subjects
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             destroy
             them
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
             61
          
           
             
               The
               fire
               from
               heaven
            
             ,
             Rev.
             13.
             13.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             25
             ,
             26.
             examined
             .
             62
          
           
             The
             originall
             of
             the
             Christian
             name
             ,
             Acts
             11.
             63
          
           
             A
             Civill
             sword
             in
             Religion
             makes
             a
             Nation
             of
             hypocrites
             ,
             Isa.
             10
             64
          
           
             A
             difference
             of
             the
             true
             and
             false
             Christ
             and
             Christians
             .
             65
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             unbeleeving
             and
             naturall
             persons
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Antoninus
               Pius
            
             his
             famous
             act
             concerning
             Religion
             .
             66
          
           
             
               Isa.
               24.
               
               Mic.
            
             4.
             3.
             concerning
             Christs
             visible
             Kingdome
             discussed
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Acts
             20
             29.
             
             The
             suppressing
             of
             Spirituall
             wolves
             discussed
             .
             67
          
           
             It
             is
             in
             vaine
             to
             decline
             the
             name
             of
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             practise
             the
             headship
             .
             68
          
           
             Titus
             1.
             9.
             10
             discussed
             .
             69
          
           
             Vnmercifull
             and
             bloody
             doctrine
             .
             70
          
           
             The
             Spirituall
             weapons
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             discussed
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Civill
             weapons
             most
             improper
             in
             Spirituall
             causes
             .
             71
          
           
             The
             Spirituall
             artillerie
             ,
             Eph.
             6.
             applied
             .
             72
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             concerning
             Civill
             Rulers
             power
             in
             Spirituall
             causes
             ,
             largely
             examined
             .
             73
          
           
             Pauls
             appeale
             to
             Caesar
             examined
             .
             77
          
           
             And
             cleared
             by
             5
             arguments
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             4
             Sorts
             of
             swords
             .
             79
          
           
             What
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             evill
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             81
          
           
             Though
             evill
             be
             alwayes
             evill
             ,
             yet
             the
             permission
             of
             it
             may
             sometimes
             be
             good
             .
             83
          
           
             2
             Sorts
             of
             commands
             both
             from
             Moses
             and
             Christ.
             84
          
           
             The
             permission
             of
             diverce
             in
             Israel
             ,
             
               Mat.
               19.
               17
               ,
               18.
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             Usury
             in
             the
             Civill
             state
             lawfully
             permitted
             .
             85
          
           
             Seducing
             teachers
             ,
             either
             Pagan
             ,
             Iewish
             ,
             Turkish
             or
             Antichristian
             ,
             way
             yet
             be
             obedient
             subjects
             to
             the
             Civill
             Laws
             .
             86
          
           
             Scandalous
             livers
             against
             the
             Civill
             state
             .
             87
          
           
             Toleration
             of
             Jesabel
             and
             Balaam
             ,
             Rev.
             2
             14.
             20.
             examined
             .
             88
          
           
             The
             Christian
             world
             hath
             swallowed
             up
             Christianity
             .
             89
          
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             deepest
             polititian
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             yet
             commands
             be
             a
             toleration
             of
             Antichristians
             .
             91
          
           
             The
             Princes
             of
             the
             world
             seldome
             take
             part
             with
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             93
          
           
             Buchanans
             
               items
               to
               King
            
             James
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             King
             James
             his
             sayings
             against
             persecution
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             King
             Steven
             of
             Poland
             his
             sayings
             against
             persecution
             .
             Page
             93
          
           
             Forcing
             of
             conscience
             a
             soule
             rape
             .
             94
          
           
             Persecution
             for
             conscience
             hath
             been
             the
             launcet
             which
             hath
             let
             blood
             the
             Nations
             .
             All
             Spirituall
             whores
             are
             bloody
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Poligamie
             or
             the
             many
             wives
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             David
             advancing
             of
             Gods
             worship
             against
             order
             .
             95
          
           
             Constantine
             and
             the
             good
             Emperours
             confest
             to
             have
             done
             more
             hurt
             to
             the
             Name
             and
             Crowne
             of
             Christ
             then
             the
             bloody
             Noroes
             did
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             language
             of
             persecuters
             .
             96
          
           
             Christs
             Li●●ies
             may
             flourish
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             weeds
             in
             the
             world
             permitted
             .
             97
          
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             and
             King
             James
             their
             persecuting
             for
             cause
             of
             Religion
             examined
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             confessed
             by
             Mr.
             Cotton
             to
             have
             almost
             fired
             the
             world
             in
             civill
             combustions
             .
             98
          
           
             The
             Wars
             between
             the
             Papists
             and
             the
             Protestants
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Wars
             and
             successe
             of
             the
             Waldensians
             against
             three
             Popes
             .
             99
          
           
             Gods
             people
             victorious
             ●ver
             commers
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             weapons
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Christian
             Church
             doth
             not
             persecute
             ,
             but
             is
             persecuted
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             excommunication
             .
             100
          
           
             The
             opinion
             of
             ancient
             Writers
             examined
             concerning
             the
             doctrine
             of
             persecution
             .
             101
          
           
             Constraint
             upon
             conscience
             in
             Old
             and
             New
             England
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Indians
             of
             New
             England
             permitted
             in
             their
             worshipping
             of
             devils
             ,
             102
          
           
             In
             2
             cases
             a
             false
             Religion
             will
             not
             hurt
             .
             103
          
           
             The
             absolute
             sufficiencie
             of
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             104
          
           
             A
             Nationall
             Church
             not
             instituted
             by
             Christ.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Man
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             make
             Lawes
             ,
             to
             binde
             conscience
             .
             105
          
           
             Hearing
             of
             the
             word
             in
             a
             Church
             estate
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             .
             107
          
           
             Papists
             plea
             for
             toleration
             of
             conscience
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Protestant
             partiality
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             persecution
             .
             108
          
           
             Pills
             to
             purge
             out
             the
             bitter
             humour
             of
             persecution
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Superstition
             and
             persecution
             have
             had
             many
             votes
             and
             suffrages
             from
             Gods
             owne
             people
             .
             109
          
           
             Soul-killing
             discussed
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Phineas
             his
             act
             discussed
             .
             111
          
           
             Eliah
             his
             slaughters
             examined
             .
             ibid
          
           
             Dangerous
             consequences
             flowing
             from
             the
             civill
             Magistrates
             power
             in
             Spirituall
             cases
             .
             114
          
           
             
             The
             world
             turned
             upside
             downe
             .
             Page
             114
          
           
             The
             wonderfull
             answer
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             New
             England
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Old.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Lamentable
             differences
             even
             amongst
             them
             that
             feare
             God.
             115
          
           
             The
             doctrine
             of
             persecution
             ever
             drives
             the
             most
             godly
             out
             of
             the
             world
             116
          
           
             A
             Modell
             of
             Church
             and
             Civill
             power
             composed
             by
             Mr.
             Cotton
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             of
             New
             England
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             Salem
             ,
             (
             as
             a
             further
             confirmation
             of
             the
             bloody
             doctrine
             of
             persecution
             for
             cause
             of
             conscience
             )
             examined
             and
             answered
             .
             118
          
           
             Christs
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             confest
             to
             be
             above
             all
             Magistrates
             in
             Spirituall
             things
             .
             119
          
           
             Isa.
             49.
             23.
             
               lamentably
               wrested
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             civill
             Commonweale
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirituall
             Commonweale
             the
             Church
             not
             inconsistent
             ,
             though
             independent
             the
             one
             on
             the
             other
             .
             120
          
           
             Christ
             ordinances
             put
             upon
             a
             whole
             city
             or
             Nation
             may
             civilize
             them
             ,
             and
             moralize
             ,
             but
             not
             Christianize
             before
             repentance
             first
             wrought
             .
             121
          
           
             Mr.
             Cottons
             and
             the
             New
             English
             Ministers
             confession
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             neither
             Civill
             nor
             Spirituall
             power
             in
             Soul
             matters
             .
             122
          
           
             The
             Magistrates
             and
             the
             Church
             (
             by
             Mr.
             Cottons
             grounds
             )
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             cause
             made
             the
             Iudges
             onthe
             Bench
             ,
             and
             delinquents
             at
             the
             Bar.
             123
          
           
             A
             demonstrative
             illustration
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             cannot
             have
             power
             over
             the
             Church
             in
             Spirituall
             or
             Church
             causes
             .
             124
          
           
             The
             true
             way
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             in
             differences
             between
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             125.
             
          
           
             The
             tearms
             Godlinesse
             and
             Honesty
             explained
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               2.
               x.
            
             and
             honesty
             proved
             not
             to
             signifie
             in
             that
             place
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             .
             127
          
           
             The
             forcing
             of
             men
             to
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             the
             greatest
             breach
             of
             civill
             peace
             .
             129
          
           
             The
             Roman
             Caesars
             of
             Christs
             time
             described
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             It
             pleased
             not
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             in
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             to
             appoint
             and
             raise
             up
             any
             Civill
             Governours
             to
             take
             care
             of
             his
             worship
             .
             130
          
           
             The
             true
             
               custodes
               utriusque
               Tabulae
            
             ,
             and
             keepers
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             and
             worship
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             Moah
             ,
             Philistia
             ,
             Assyria
             ,
             Ni●●vch
             ,
             were
             not
             charged
             with
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Kings
             of
             Iudah
             were
             .
             131
          
           
             Masters
             of
             families
             not
             charged
             under
             the
             Gospel
             to
             force
             all
             the
             consci●uces
             of
             their
             families
             to
             worship
             .
             132
          
           
             Gods
             people
             have
             then
             shined
             brightest
             in
             Godlines
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             enjoyed
             
             least
             quietnesse
             .
             pag.
             134.
             
          
           
             Few
             Magistrates
             ,
             few
             Men
             ,
             spiritually
             good
             ;
             yet
             divers
             sorts
             of
             commendable
             Goodnes
             beside
             spirituall
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Civill
             power
             originally
             and
             fundamentally
             in
             the
             People
             .
             Mr.
             Cotton
             and
             the
             
               New
               English
            
             give
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             th●
             Commonweale
             .
             137
          
           
             Lawes
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
             138
          
           
             The
             very
             Indians
             abhor
             to
             disturbe
             any
             Conscience
             at
             Worship
             .
             139
          
           
             Canons
             and
             constitutions
             pretended
             Civill
             ,
             but
             indeed
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             threesold
             guilt
             lying
             upon
             Civill
             powers
             ,
             commanding
             the
             Subjects
             Soule
             in
             Worship
             .
             143
          
           
             Persons
             may
             with
             lesse
             sinne
             be
             forced
             to
             marry
             whom
             they
             cannot
             love
             ,
             then
             to
             worship
             where
             they
             cannot
             beleeve
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             As
             the
             cause
             ,
             so
             the
             weapons
             of
             the
             Beast
             and
             the
             La●●
             be
             are
             infinitely
             different
             .
             146
          
           
             A●taxerxes
             his
             Dicree
             examined
             .
             147
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             Examples
             of
             the
             Gentile
             Kings
             decrees
             concerning
             Gods
             worship
             in
             Scripture
             .
             149
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             putting
             to
             death
             Blasphemers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             cuts
             off
             the
             hopes
             of
             the
             Iewes
             partaking
             in
             his
             blood
             .
             18●
          
           
             The
             direfull
             effects
             of
             fighting
             for
             Conscience
             .
             151
          
           
             Errour
             is
             confident
             as
             well
             as
             Truth
             .
             152
          
           
             Spirituall
             prisons
             .
             153
          
           
             Some
             Consciences
             not
             so
             easily
             healed
             and
             cured
             as
             men
             imagine
             .
             154
          
           
             Persecuters
             dispute
             with
             Hereticks
             ,
             as
             a
             tyrann
             call
             Cat
             with
             the
             poore
             Mouse
             :
             And
             with
             a
             true
             Witnes
             ,
             as
             a
             roaring
             Lyon
             with
             an
             innocent
             Lambe
             in
             his
             paw
             .
             155
          
           
             Persecuters
             endure
             not
             tho
             name
             of
             Persecuters
             .
             156
          
           
             Psal
             101
             concerning
             cutting
             off
             the
             wicked
             ,
             examined
             .
             158
          
           
             No
             difference
             of
             Lands
             and
             Countries
             ,
             since
             Christ
             Iesus
             his
             comming
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             New
             English
             seperate
             in
             America
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             Europe
             .
             159
          
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             forbidding
             his
             followers
             to
             permit
             Leaven
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             doth
             not
             forbid
             to
             permit
             Leaven
             in
             the
             World.
             160
          
           
             The
             Wall
             (
             Cant.
             8.
             9.
             
             )
             discussed
             .
             161
          
           
             Every
             Religion
             commands
             its
             professors
             to
             heare
             only
             its
             own
             Priests
             or
             Ministers
             .
             162
          
           
             Ionah
             his
             preaching
             to
             the
             Ninevites
             discussed
             .
             162
          
           
             ●●aring
             of
             the
             Word
             discussed
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Eglon
             his
             rising
             up
             to
             Ehuds
             message
             ,
             discussed
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             A
             two-fold
             Ministrie
             of
             Christ
             :
             First
             ,
             Apostolicall
             ,
             properly
             converting
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             Feeding
             or
             Pastorall
             .
             pag.
             162
          
           
             The
             
               New
               English
            
             forcing
             the
             people
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             Religion
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             forcing
             them
             to
             be
             of
             no
             Religion
             all
             their
             dayes
             163
          
           
             The
             Civill
             State
             can
             no
             more
             lawfully
             compell
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             to
             Church
             to
             heare
             the
             Word
             ,
             then
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             164
          
           
             No
             president
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             of
             any
             people
             converting
             and
             baptizing
             themselves
             .
             166
          
           
             True
             conversion
             to
             visible
             Christianitie
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             from
             sins
             against
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             but
             from
             false
             Worships
             also
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Commission
             ,
             Mat.
             28
             discussed
             .
             167
          
           
             The
             Civill
             Magistrate
             not
             be
             trusted
             with
             that
             Commission
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Iehosaphat
             ,
             2
             
               Chron.
               1●
            
             .
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             in
             the
             State.
             168
          
           
             The
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             Gal.
             6.
             6.
             examined
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             never
             appointed
             a
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             from
             the
             i●penitent
             and
             unbelieving
             .
             169
          
           
             They
             that
             compell
             men
             to
             heare
             ,
             compell
             them
             also
             to
             pay
             for
             their
             hearing
             and
             conversion
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             14.
             
             Compell
             them
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             examined
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Naturall
             men
             can
             neither
             truly
             worship
             nor
             mainteine
             it
             .
             170
          
           
             The
             Nationall
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             might
             well
             be
             forced
             to
             a
             setled
             maintenance
             :
             but
             not
             so
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             171
          
           
             The
             maintenance
             which
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             his
             Ministrie
             in
             the
          
           
             Church
             .
             172
          
           
             The
             Vniversities
             of
             Europe
             causes
             of
             universall
             sins
             and
             plagues
             :
             yet
             Schooles
             are
             honourable
             for
             tongues
             and
             Arts.
             173
          
           
             The
             true
             Church
             is
             Christs
             Schoole
             ,
             and
             Believers
             his
             Scholars
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Ainsworth
             excellent
             in
             the
             Tongues
             yet
             no
             Vniversitie
             man.
             174
          
           
             K.
             Henry
             the
             8.
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Popes
             chaire
             in
             England
             .
             175
          
           
             Apocrypha
             ,
             Homilies
             ,
             and
             Common
             Prayer
             precious
             to
             our
             forefathers
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             Reformation
             proved
             fallible
             .
             176
          
           
             The
             president
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             &
             Iudah
             largely
             examined
             .
             178
          
           
             The
             Persian
             Kings
             example
             make
             strongly
             against
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Persecution
             .
             179
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             difference
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             Canaan
             from
             all
             lands
             and
             countries
             ,
             in
             7
             particulars
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             difference
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             from
             all
             other
             peoples
             ,
             in
             7
             particulars
             .
             183
          
           
             
             Wonderfull
             turnings
             of
             Religion
             in
             England
             in
             twelve
             yeares
             revolution
             .
             Page
             185
          
           
             The
             Pope
             not
             unlike
             to
             recover
             his
             Monarchy
             over
             Europe
             ,
             before
             his
             dow●fall
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Israel
             Gods
             only
             Church
             might
             well
             renew
             that
             Nationall
             Covenant
             and
             ceremoniall
             worship
             ,
             which
             other
             Nations
             cannot
             doe
             .
             187
          
           
             ●
             The
             difference
             of
             the
             Kings
             and
             Governours
             of
             Israel
             from
             all
             Kings
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             4
             particulars
             .
             188
          
           
             5
             Demonstrative
             arguments
             proving
             the
             unsoundnesse
             of
             the
             maxime
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Church
             and
             Commonweale
             are
             li●e
             Hypocrates
             twins
             .
             189
          
           
             Asacrilegious
             prostitution
             of
             the
             name
             Christian.
             192
          
           
             David
             immediately
             inspired
             by
             God
             in
             his
             ordering
             of
             Church
             affairs
             .
             193
          
           
             Solomons
             deposing
             of
             
               Ab●a●har
               ,
               1
               Kings
            
             2.
             26
             ,
             27.
             discussed
             .
             194
          
           
             The
             liberties
             of
             Christs
             Churches
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             her
             officers
             .
             195
          
           
             A
             civill
             influence
             dangerous
             to
             the
             State
             liberties
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Jehosaphats
             
               fast
               examined
            
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             God
             will
             not
             wrong
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             Caesar
             should
             not
             wrong
             God.
             196
          
           
             The
             famous
             acts
             of
             Josiah
             examined
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Magistracie
             in
             generall
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             particular
             formes
             from
             the
             people
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ●
             Israel
             confirmed
             in
             a
             Nationall
             Covenant
             by
             revelations
             ,
             signes
             and
             miracles
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             any
             other
             Land.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Kings
             and
             Nations
             often
             plant
             and
             often
             plucke
             up
             Religions
             .
             197
          
           
             A
             Nationall
             Church
             ever
             subject
             to
             turne
             and
             returne
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             woman
             ,
             Papissa
             ,
             or
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Rapists
             neerer
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             concerning
             the
             governour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             most
             Protestants
             .
             198
          
           
             The
             Kingly
             power
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             troubles
             all
             the
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             of
             the
             world
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             twofold
             exaltation
             of
             Christ.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             monarchicall
             and
             Ministeriall
             power
             of
             Christ.
             199
          
           
             3
             Great
             competitours
             for
             the
             Ministeriall
             power
             of
             Christ.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Pope
             pretendeth
             to
             the
             Ministeriall
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             upon
             the
             point
             chalengeth
             the
             Monarchicall
             also
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             3
             Great
             factions
             in
             England
             striving
             for
             the
             Arme
             of
             Flesh.
             200
          
           
             The
             Churches
             of
             the
             separation
             ought
             in
             humanity
             ,
             and
             subjects
             liberty
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             oppressed
             ,
             but
             at
             least
             permitted
             .
             201
          
           
             7
             Reasons
             proving
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Iudah
             can
             have
             no
             other
             but
             a
             Spirituall
             Antitype
             .
             202
          
           
             
             Christianitie
             ●●des
             not
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Civill
             Commonweale
             ;
             nor
             doth
             want
             of
             Christianitie
             diminish
             it
             .
             pag.
             203
          
           
             Most
             strange
             ,
             yet
             most
             true
             consequences
             from
             the
             Civill
             Magistrates
             being
             the
             Antitype
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Iudah
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             If
             no
             Religion
             but
             what
             the
             Commonweale
             approve
             ;
             then
             no
             Christ
             ,
             no
             God
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             World.
             204
          
           
             The
             true
             Antitype
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Iudah
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             difference
             of
             Israels
             Statutes
             and
             Lawes
             from
             all
             others
             in
             3
             particulars
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             difference
             of
             Israels
             Punishments
             &
             Rewards
             from
             all
             others
             .
             205
          
           
             Temporall
             prosperitie
             most
             proper
             to
             the
             Nationall
             state
             of
             the
             Iewe.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Excommunication
             in
             Israel
             .
             206
          
           
             The
             corporall
             stoning
             in
             the
             Law
             typed
             out
             spirituall
             stoning
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             wars
             of
             Israel
             typicall
             and
             unparalleld
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Spirituall
             wars
             of
             Spirituall
             Israel
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             famous
             typicall
             captivitie
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
             207
          
           
             Their
             wonderfull
             victories
             .
             208
          
           
             The
             mysticall
             Army
             of
             white
             troopers
             .
             209
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Civill
             state
             of
             Israel
             was
             presidentiall
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Great
             unfaithfulnesse
             in
             Magistrates
             to
             cast
             the
             burthen
             of
             judging
             and
             establishing
             Christianitie
             upon
             the
             Commonweale
             .
             210
          
           
             Thousands
             of
             lawfull
             Civill
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             never
             heare
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             211
          
           
             Nero
             and
             the
             persecuting
             Emperours
             not
             so
             injurious
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             Constantine
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             assumed
             a
             power
             in
             Spirituall
             things
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             who
             force
             the
             conscience
             of
             others
             ,
             cry
             out
             of
             persecution
             ,
             when
             their
             owne
             are
             forced
             .
             212
          
           
             Constantine
             and
             others
             wanted
             not
             so
             much
             affection
             ,
             as
             information
             of
             judgement
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Civill
             Authoritie
             giving
             and
             lending
             their
             Hornes
             to
             Bishops
             dangerous
             to
             Christs
             truth
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Spirituall
             power
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             compared
             in
             Scripture
             to
             the
             incomparable
             horne
             of
             the
             Rhinocerot
             .
             213
          
           
             The
             nursing
             Fathers
             and
             Mothers
             ,
             Isa.
             49.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             civill
             Magistrate
             owes
             3
             things
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             214
          
           
             The
             civill
             Magistrate
             owes
             ●
             things
             to
             false
             Worshippers
             .
             214
          
           
             The
             rise
             of
             High
             Commissions
             .
             215
          
           
             Pious
             Magistrates
             &
             Ministers
             consciences
             are
             perswaded
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             
             other
             ●as
             plous
             Magistrates
             &
             Ministers
             consciences
             condemn
             .
             Page
             215
          
           
             An
             apt
             similitude
             discussed
             concerning
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             .
             216
          
           
             A
             grievous
             charge
             against
             the
             Christian
             Church
             and
             the
             King
             of
             it
             .
             222
          
           
             A
             strange
             Law
             in
             New
             England
             formerly
             against
             excommunicate
             persons
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             dangerous
             doctrine
             against
             all
             Civill
             Magistrates
             .
             223
          
           
             Originall
             sin
             charged
             to
             hurt
             the
             Civill
             state
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             who
             give
             the
             Magistrate
             more
             then
             his
             duo
             ,
             are
             apt
             to
             disreabe
             him
             of
             what
             is
             his
             .
             224
          
           
             A
             strange
             double
             picture
             .
             226
          
           
             The
             great
             priviledges
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             227
          
           
             2
             Similitudes
             illustrating
             the
             true
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             marvelous
             chalenge
             of
             more
             power
             under
             the
             Christian
             ,
             then
             under
             the
             Heathen
             Magistrate
             .
             229
          
           
             Civill
             Magistrates
             ,
             derivatives
             from
             the
             fountains
             or
             bodies
             of
             people
             .
             230
          
           
             A
             beleeving
             Magistrate
             no
             more
             a
             Magistrate
             then
             an
             unbeleeving
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             excellencie
             of
             Christianity
             in
             all
             callings
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             like
             a
             Pilot
             in
             the
             Ship
             of
             the
             Commonweale
             .
             231
          
           
             The
             tearmes
             Heathen
             and
             Christian
             Magistrates
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             unjust
             and
             partiall
             liberty
             to
             some
             consciences
             and
             bondage
             unto
             all
             others
             .
             232
          
           
             The
             commission
             Matth.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             not
             proper
             to
             Pastors
             and
             teachers
             least
             of
             all
             to
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             .
             233
          
           
             Vnto
             whom
             now
             belongs
             the
             care
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             &c.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Acts
             15.
             commonly
             misapplied
             234
          
           
             The
             promise
             of
             Christs
             presence
             Mat.
             18.
             distinct
             from
             that
             Mat.
             28.
             235
          
           
             Church
             administrations
             firstly
             charged
             upon
             the
             Ministers
             thereof
             .
             236
          
           
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             Bishops
             truer
             to
             their
             principles
             then
             many
             of
             a
             better
             spirit
             and
             profession
             .
             237.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Barrowes
             profession
             concerning
             Queen
             
               Elizabeth
               .
               ibid
            
          
           
             The
             inventions
             of
             men
             swarving
             from
             the
             true
             essentialls
             of
             civill
             and
             Spirituall
             Commonweales
             .
             239
          
           
             A
             great
             question
             viz.
             whether
             only
             Church
             members
             ,
             that
             is
             godly
             persons
             in
             a
             particular
             Church
             estate
             ,
             be
             only
             eligible
             into
             the
             Magistracie
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             world
             being
             divided
             into
             30
             parts
             ,
             25
             never
             heard
             of
             Christ.
             240
          
           
             Lawfull
             civill
             states
             where
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             are
             not
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Few
             Christians
             Wise
             and
             noble
             and
             qualified
             for
             affaires
             of
             State.
             ibid.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           SCRIPTURES
           AND
           REASONS
           written
           long
           since
           by
           a
           Witnesse
           of
           lesus
           Christ
           ,
           close
           Prisoner
           in
           Newgate
           ,
           against
           Persecution
           in
           cause
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           sent
           some
           while
           since
           to
           Mr.
           Cotton
           ,
           by
           a
           Friend
           who
           thus
           wrote
           :
        
         
           In
           the
           multitude
           of
           Councellours
           there
           is
           safety
           :
           It
           is
           therefore
           humbly
           desired
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           this
           point
           :
           viz.
           
        
         
           Whether
           Persecution
           for
           cause
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           be
           not
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           and
           Reasons
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           BEcause
           Christ
           commandeth
           that
           the
           Tares
           and
           Wheat
           (
           which
           
           some
           understand
           are
           those
           that
           walke
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           walke
           in
           Lies
           )
           should
           be
           
             let
             alone
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           not
           plucked
           up
           untill
           the
           Harvest
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           end
           of
           the
           
             World
             ,
             Matth.
          
           13.
           30.
           38.
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           same
           commandeth
           Matth.
           15.
           14.
           that
           they
           that
           are
           Blinde
           (
           as
           
           some
           interpret
           ,
           led
           on
           in
           false
           Religion
           ,
           and
           are
           offended
           with
           him
           for
           teaching
           true
           Religion
           )
           should
           be
           
             let
             alone
          
           ,
           referring
           their
           punishment
           unto
           their
           falling
           into
           the
           Ditch
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           Luke
           9.
           54
           ,
           55.
           hee
           reproved
           his
           Disciples
           who
           would
           have
           
           had
           Fire
           come
           downe
           from
           Heaven
           and
           devoure
           those
           Samaritanes
           who
           would
           not
           receive
           Him
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
           Ye
           know
           not
           of
           what
           Spirit
           ye
           are
           ,
           the
           son
           of
           Man
           is
           not
           come
           to
           destroy
           
             Mens
             lives
          
           ,
           but
           to
           save
           them
           .
        
         
           Paul
           the
           Apostle
           of
           our
           Lord
           teacheth
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           24.
           2.
           
           That
           the
           servant
           
           of
           the
           Lord
           must
           not
           strive
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           gentle
           toward
           
             all
             Men
          
           ,
           suffering
           the
           Evill
           Men
           ,
           instructing
           them
           with
           meeknesse
           that
           are
           contrary
           minded
           ,
           proving
           if
           God
           at
           any
           time
           will
           give
           them
           repentanco
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           acknowledge
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           amendment
           out
           of
           that
           snare
           of
           the
           devill
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           According
           to
           these
           blessed
           Commandements
           ,
           the
           holy
           Prophets
           foretold
           ,
           
           
           that
           when
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           (
           concerning
           Worship
           )
           should
           cease
           ,
           and
           
             Christs
             Kingdome
          
           be
           established
           ,
           
             Esa.
             2.
             4.
             
             Mic.
          
           4.
           3
           ,
           4
           They
           shall
           breake
           their
           Swords
           into
           Mathookes
           ,
           and
           their
           Speares
           into
           Sithes
           .
           And
           Esa.
           11.
           9.
           
           Then
           shall
           none
           hurt
           or
           destroy
           in
           all
           the
           Mountaine
           of
           my
           Holinesse
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           when
           he
           came
           ,
           the
           same
           he
           taught
           and
           practised
           ,
           as
           before
           :
           so
           did
           his
           Disciples
           after
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           Weapons
           of
           his
           Warfare
           are
           not
           carnall
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           2
           Cor.
           10
           4.
           
        
         
           But
           he
           chargeth
           straitly
           that
           his
           Disciples
           should
           be
           so
           far
           from
           persecuting
           those
           that
           would
           not
           bee
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           were
           persecuted
           they
           should
           
             pray
             (
             Matth.
          
           5.
           )
           when
           they
           were
           cursed
           they
           should
           blesse
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Reason
           seemes
           to
           bee
           ,
           because
           they
           who
           now
           are
           Tares
           ,
           may
           hereafter
           become
           Wheat
           ;
           they
           who
           are
           now
           blinde
           ,
           may
           hereafter
           see
           ;
           they
           that
           now
           resist
           him
           ,
           may
           hereafter
           receive
           him
           ;
           they
           that
           are
           now
           in
           the
           
             devils
             snare
          
           ,
           in
           adversenesse
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           may
           hereafter
           come
           to
           repentance
           ;
           they
           that
           are
           now
           blasphemers
           and
           persecutors
           (
           as
           Paul
           was
           )
           may
           in
           time
           become
           faithfull
           as
           he
           ;
           they
           that
           are
           now
           idolators
           as
           the
           Corinths
           once
           were
           (
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           9.
           
           )
           may
           hereafter
           become
           
             true
             worshippers
          
           as
           they
           ;
           they
           that
           are
           now
           
             no
             people
          
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           under
           mercy
           (
           as
           the
           Saints
           sometimes
           were
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           20.
           
           )
           may
           hereafter
           become
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           obtaine
           mercy
           ,
           as
           they
           .
        
         
           Some
           come
           not
           till
           the
           11.
           houre
           ,
           Matth.
           20.
           6.
           if
           those
           that
           come
           not
           till
           the
           
             last
             houre
          
           should
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           because
           they
           come
           not
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           then
           should
           they
           never
           come
           but
           be
           prevented
           .
        
         
           All
           which
           premises
           are
           in
           all
           humility
           referred
           to
           your
           godly
           wise
           consideration
           .
        
         
           
           Because
           this
           persecution
           for
           cause
           of
           conscience
           is
           against
           the
           profession
           and
           practice
           of
           
             famous
             Princes
          
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           you
           may
           please
           to
           consider
           the
           speech
           of
           
             King
             Iames
          
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Majesties
             Speech
          
           at
           Parliament
           ,
           1609.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sure
           Rule
           in
           divinity
           ,
           that
           God
           never
           loves
           to
           plant
           his
           Church
           by
           violence
           and
           bloodshed
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           his
           
             Highnesse
             Apologie
          
           ,
           pag.
           4.
           speaking
           of
           such
           Papists
           that
           tooke
           the
           Oath
           ,
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             I
             gave
             good
             proofe
             that
             I
             intended
             no
             persecution
             against
             them
             for
             conscience
             cause
             ,
             but
             onely
             desired
             to
             bee
             secured
             for
             
               civill
               obedience
            
             ,
             which
             for
             conscience
             cause
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             performe
             .
          
        
         
           And
           pag.
           60.
           speaking
           of
           Blackwell
           (
           the
           Arch-priest
           )
           his
           Majesty
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             was
             never
             my
             intention
             to
             lay
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             said
             Arch-Priests
             charge
             (
             as
             I
             have
             never
             done
             to
             any
             )
             for
             
               cause
               of
               conscience
            
             .
          
           And
           in
           his
           
             Highnesse
             Exposition
          
           on
           Revel
           .
           20.
           printed
           1568.
           and
           after
           1603.
           his
           Majesty
           writeth
           thus
           :
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             the
             compassing
             of
             the
             Saints
             
             and
             the
             besieging
             of
             the
             beloved
             City
             ,
             declareth
             unto
             us
             a
             certaine
             note
             of
             a
             
               false
               Church
            
             ,
             to
             be
             Persecution
             ,
             for
             they
             come
             to
             seeke
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             the
             faithfull
             are
             them
             that
             are
             sought
             :
             the
             wicked
             are
             the
             besiegers
             ,
             the
             faithfull
             are
             the
             besieged
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           saying
           of
           Stephen
           King
           of
           Poland
           :
           
             I
             am
             King
             of
             Men
             ,
             not
             of
             Consciences
             ,
             a
             Commander
             of
             Bodies
             ,
             not
             of
             Soules
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Bohemia
           hath
           thus
           written
           :
        
         
           
             And
             notwithstanding
             the
             successe
             of
             the
             later
             times
             (
             wherein
             sundry
             opinions
             have
             beene
             hatched
             about
             the
             subject
             of
             Religion
             )
             may
             make
             one
             clearly
             discerne
             with
             his
             eye
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             to
             touch
             with
             his
             Finger
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             veritie
             of
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Maxime
             heretofore
             told
             and
             maintained
             ,
             by
             the
             ancient
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             That
             
               mens
               consciences
            
             ought
             in
             no
             sort
             to
             bee
             
               violated
               ,
               urged
            
             ,
             or
             constrained
             ;
             and
             whensoever
             men
             have
             attempted
             any
             thing
             by
             this
             
               violent
               course
            
             ,
             whether
             openly
             or
             by
             secret
             meanes
             ,
             the
             issue
             hath
             beene
             pernicious
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             great
             and
             wonderfull
             Innovations
             in
             the
             principallest
             and
             mightiest
             Kingdomes
             and
             Countries
             of
             all
             Christendome
             .
          
        
         
           And
           further
           his
           Majesty
           saith
           :
           
             So
             that
             once
             more
             we
             doe
             professe
             before
             God
             and
             the
             
               whole
               World
            
             ,
             that
             from
             this
             time
             forward
             wee
             are
             firmly
             resolved
             not
             to
             persecute
             or
             molest
             ,
             or
             suffer
             to
             be
             persecuted
             or
             molested
             ,
             any
             person
             whosoever
             for
             
               matter
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             no
             not
             they
             that
             professe
             themselves
             to
             be
             of
             the
             
               Romish
               Church
            
             ,
             neither
             to
             trouble
             or
             disturbe
             them
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             so
             they
             live
             conformable
             to
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             States
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           practice
           of
           this
           ,
           where
           is
           persecution
           for
           cause
           of
           conscience
           except
           in
           England
           and
           where
           Popery
           reignes
           ,
           and
           there
           neither
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           
             France
             ,
             Poland
          
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           practised
           amongst
           the
           Heathen
           that
           acknowledge
           not
           the
           
             true
             God
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Turke
             ,
             Persian
          
           ,
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           because
           persecution
           for
           cause
           of
           conscience
           is
           condemned
           by
           the
           ancient
           and
           later
           Writers
           ,
           yea
           and
           Papists
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Hilarie
           against
           Auxentius
           saith
           thus
           :
           The
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           doth
           not
           persecute
           ,
           but
           is
           persecuted
           .
           And
           lamentable
           it
           is
           to
           see
           the
           great
           folly
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           and
           to
           sigh
           at
           the
           foolish
           opinion
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           in
           that
           men
           thinke
           by
           humane
           aide
           to
           helpe
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           worldly
           pompe
           and
           power
           to
           undertake
           to
           defend
           the
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           .
           I
           aske
           you
           Bishops
           ,
           what
           helpe
           used
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           publishing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           with
           the
           aid
           of
           what
           power
           did
           they
           preach
           Christ
           ,
           and
           converted
           the
           Heathen
           from
           their
           idolatry
           to
           God
           ?
           When
           they
           were
           in
           prisons
           ,
           and
           lay
           in
           chaines
           ,
           did
           they
           praise
           and
           give
           thankes
           to
           God
           for
           any
           
             dignities
             ,
             graces
          
           ,
           
           and
           favours
           received
           from
           the
           Court
           ?
           Or
           do
           you
           thinke
           that
           Paul
           went
           about
           with
           
             Regall
             Mandates
          
           ,
           or
           
             Kingly
             authority
          
           ,
           to
           gather
           and
           establish
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ?
           sought
           he
           protection
           from
           
             Nero
             ,
             Vespasian
          
           ?
        
         
           The
           Apostles
           wrought
           with
           their
           hands
           for
           their
           owne
           maintenance
           ,
           travailing
           by
           land
           and
           water
           from
           Towne
           to
           Citie
           ,
           to
           preach
           Christ
           :
           yea
           the
           more
           they
           were
           forbidden
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           taught
           and
           preached
           Christ.
           But
           now
           alas
           ,
           
             humane
             helpe
          
           must
           assist
           and
           protect
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           same
           countenance
           to
           and
           by
           vaine
           and
           
             worldly
             honours
          
           .
           Doe
           men
           seek
           to
           defend
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           ?
           as
           if
           hee
           by
           his
           power
           were
           unable
           to
           performe
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           against
           the
           Arrians
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           now
           ,
           which
           formerly
           by
           induring
           misery
           and
           imprisonment
           was
           knowne
           to
           be
           a
           
             true
             Church
          
           ,
           doth
           now
           terrifie
           others
           by
           
             imprisonment
             ,
             banishment
          
           ,
           and
           misery
           ,
           and
           boasteth
           that
           she
           is
           highly
           esteemed
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           true
           Church
           cannot
           but
           be
           hated
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           
             Tertull.
             ad
             Scapulam
          
           :
           It
           agreeth
           both
           with
           
             humane
             reason
          
           ,
           and
           
             naturall
             equity
          
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           worship
           God
           uncompelled
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           what
           he
           will
           ;
           for
           it
           neither
           hurteth
           nor
           profiteth
           any
           one
           another
           mans
           Religion
           and
           Beleefe
           :
           Neither
           beseemeth
           it
           any
           Religion
           to
           compell
           another
           to
           be
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           which
           willingly
           and
           freely
           should
           be
           imbraced
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           constraint
           :
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           offerings
           were
           required
           of
           those
           that
           freely
           and
           with
           good
           will
           offered
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           
             Ierom.
             in
             proaem
             .
             lib.
             4.
             in
             Ieremiam
             .
             Heresie
          
           must
           be
           cut
           off
           with
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           let
           us
           strike
           through
           with
           the
           Arrowes
           of
           the
           Spirit
           all
           Sonnes
           and
           Disciples
           of
           mis-led
           Heretickes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           Testimonies
           of
           holy
           Scriptures
           .
           The
           slaughter
           of
           Heretickes
           is
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Brentius
           upon
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           
           No
           man
           hath
           power
           to
           make
           or
           give
           Lawes
           to
           Christians
           ,
           whereby
           to
           binde
           their
           consciences
           ;
           for
           willingly
           ,
           freely
           ,
           and
           uncompelled
           ,
           with
           a
           ready
           desire
           and
           cheerfull
           minde
           ,
           must
           those
           that
           come
           ,
           run
           unto
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Luther
           in
           his
           Booke
           of
           the
           
             Civill
             Magistrate
          
           saith
           ;
           The
           Lawes
           of
           the
           
             Civill
             Magistrates
          
           government
           extends
           no
           further
           then
           over
           the
           body
           or
           goods
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           which
           is
           externall
           :
           for
           over
           the
           
             soule
             God
          
           will
           not
           suffer
           any
           man
           to
           rule
           :
           onely
           he
           himselfe
           will
           rule
           there
           .
           Wherefore
           whosoever
           doth
           undertake
           to
           give
           Lawes
           unto
           the
           Soules
           and
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           ,
           he
           usurpeth
           that
           government
           himselfe
           which
           appertaineth
           unto
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           upon
           1
           Kings
           5.
           
           In
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Temple
           there
           was
           no
           sound
           of
           Iron
           heard
           ,
           to
           signifie
           that
           Christ
           will
           have
           in
           his
           Church
           a
           free
           and
           a
           willing
           People
           ,
           not
           compelled
           and
           constrained
           by
           Lawes
           and
           Statutes
           .
        
         
         
           Againe
           he
           saith
           upon
           Luk.
           22.
           
           It
           is
           not
           the
           true
           
             Catholike
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           is
           defended
           by
           the
           
             Secular
             Arme
          
           or
           humane
           Power
           ,
           but
           the
           false
           and
           
             feigned
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           although
           it
           carries
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Church
           yet
           it
           den●es
           the
           power
           thereof
           .
        
         
           And
           upon
           Psal.
           17.
           he
           saith
           :
           For
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           knoweth
           not
           
             Brachium
             saeculare
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Bishops
           now
           adayes
           ,
           chiefly
           use
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           in
           
             Postil
             .
             Dom.
             1.
             post
             Epiphan
             .
          
           he
           saith
           :
           Let
           not
           Christians
           be
           commanded
           ,
           but
           exhorted
           :
           for
           ,
           He
           that
           willingly
           will
           not
           doe
           that
           ,
           whereunto
           he
           is
           friendly
           exhorted
           ,
           he
           is
           no
           Christian
           :
           wherefore
           they
           that
           doe
           compell
           those
           that
           are
           not
           willing
           ,
           shew
           thereby
           that
           they
           are
           not
           
             Christian
             Preachers
          
           ,
           but
           
             Worldly
             Beadles
          
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           upon
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           he
           saith
           :
           If
           the
           
             Civill
             Magistrate
          
           shall
           command
           me
           to
           believe
           thus
           and
           thus
           :
           I
           should
           answer
           him
           after
           this
           manner
           :
           Lord
           ,
           or
           Sir
           ,
           Looke
           you
           to
           your
           Civill
           or
           
             Worldly
             Government
          
           .
           Your
           Power
           extends
           not
           so
           farre
           as
           to
           command
           any
           thing
           in
           
             Gods
             Kingdome
          
           :
           Therefore
           herein
           I
           may
           not
           heare
           you
           .
           For
           if
           you
           cannot
           beare
           it
           ,
           that
           any
           should
           usurpe
           Authoritie
           where
           you
           have
           to
           Command
           ,
           how
           doe
           you
           thinke
           that
           God
           should
           suffer
           you
           to
           thrust
           him
           from
           his
           Seat
           ,
           and
           to
           seat
           your selfe
           therein
           ?
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Papists
           ,
           the
           
             Inventors
             of
             Persecution
          
           ,
           in
           a
           wicked
           Booke
           of
           theirs
           set
           forth
           in
           
             K.
             Iames
          
           his
           Reigne
           ,
           thus
           :
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           Meanes
           which
           
             Almighty
             God
          
           appointed
           his
           Officers
           to
           use
           in
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Kingdomes
           and
           Nations
           ,
           and
           People
           ,
           was
           
             Humilitie
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Charitie
          
           ;
           saying
           ,
           Behold
           I
           send
           you
           as
           Sheepe
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Wolves
           ,
           Mat.
           10.
           16.
           
           He
           did
           not
           say
           ,
           Behold
           I
           send
           you
           as
           Wolves
           among
           Sheepe
           ,
           to
           kill
           ,
           imprison
           ,
           spoile
           and
           devoure
           those
           unto
           whom
           they
           were
           sent
           .
        
         
           Againe
           vers
           .
           7.
           he
           saith
           :
           They
           to
           whom
           I
           send
           you
           ,
           will
           deliver
           you
           up
           into
           Councells
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Synagogues
           they
           will
           scourge
           you
           ;
           and
           to
           Presidents
           and
           to
           Kings
           shall
           you
           be
           led
           for
           my
           sake
           .
           He
           doth
           not
           say
           :
           You
           whom
           I
           send
           ,
           shall
           deliver
           the
           people
           (
           whom
           you
           ought
           to
           convert
           )
           unto
           Councells
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           in
           Prisons
           ,
           and
           lead
           them
           to
           Presidents
           ,
           and
           
             Tribunall
             Seates
          
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           
             Religion
             Felony
          
           and
           Treason
           .
        
         
           Againe
           he
           saith
           ,
           vers
           32
           When
           ye
           enter
           into
           an
           House
           ,
           salute
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Peace
           be
           unto
           this
           House
           :
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           You
           shall
           send
           Pursevants
           to
           ransack
           or
           spoile
           his
           House
           .
        
         
           Againe
           he
           said
           ,
           Iohn
           10.
           
           The
           good
           Pastour
           giveth
           his
           life
           for
           his
           Sheep
           ,
           the
           Thiefe
           commeth
           not
           but
           to
           steale
           ,
           kill
           and
           destroy
           .
           He
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           The
           Theefe
           giveth
           his
           life
           for
           his
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           the
           Good
           Pastour
           
           commeth
           not
           but
           to
           steale
           ,
           kill
           and
           destroy
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           we
           holding
           our
           peace
           ,
           our
           Adversaries
           themselves
           speake
           for
           us
           ,
           or
           rather
           for
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           To
           answer
           some
           maine
           Objections
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           praejudice
           to
           the
           
             Common
             wealth
          
           ,
           if
           
             Libertie
             of
             Conscience
          
           were
           suffred
           to
           such
           as
           doe
           feare
           God
           indeed
           ,
           as
           is
           or
           will
           be
           manifest
           in
           such
           mens
           lives
           and
           conversations
           .
        
         
           Abraham
           abode
           among
           the
           Canaanites
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           yet
           contrary
           to
           them
           in
           Religion
           ,
           Gen.
           13.
           7.
           
           &
           16.
           13.
           
           Againe
           he
           so
           journed
           in
           Gerar
           ,
           and
           K.
           Abimelech
           gave
           him
           leave
           to
           abide
           in
           his
           Land
           ,
           Gen.
           20.
           21.
           23.
           24.
           
        
         
           Isaack
           also
           dwelt
           in
           the
           same
           Land
           ,
           yet
           contrary
           in
           Religion
           ,
           Gen.
           26.
           
        
         
           Iacob
           lived
           20
           yeares
           in
           one
           House
           with
           his
           Unkle
           Laban
           ,
           yet
           differed
           in
           Religion
           ,
           Gen
           ,
           31.
           
        
         
           The
           people
           of
           Israel
           were
           about
           430
           yeares
           in
           that
           infamous
           land
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           70
           yeares
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           all
           which
           time
           they
           differed
           in
           Religion
           from
           the
           States
           ,
           Exod.
           12.
           
           &
           2
           Chron.
           36.
           
        
         
           Come
           to
           the
           time
           of
           Christ
           ,
           where
           Israel
           was
           under
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           where
           lived
           divers
           Sects
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           
             Her●dians
             ,
             Scribes
          
           and
           
             Pharises
             ,
             Saduces
          
           and
           
             Libertines
             ,
             Thud●ans
          
           and
           Samaritanes
           ,
           beside
           the
           Common
           Religion
           of
           the
           
             Iewes
             ,
             Christ
          
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
           All
           which
           differed
           from
           the
           Common
           Religion
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           which
           was
           like
           the
           Worship
           of
           Diana
           ,
           which
           almost
           the
           whole
           world
           then
           worshipped
           ,
           Acts
           19.
           20.
           
        
         
           All
           these
           lived
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           being
           nothing
           hurtfull
           unto
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           giving
           unto
           Caesar
           that
           which
           was
           his
           .
           And
           for
           their
           Religion
           and
           Consciences
           towards
           God
           ,
           he
           left
           them
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           having
           no
           Dominion
           over
           their
           Soules
           and
           Consciences
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Truth
           raised
           up
           any
           Tumults●
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           most
           wisely
           appeased
           them
           ,
           Acts
           18.
           14.
           
           &
           19.
           35.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           ANSWER
           OF
           Mr.
           IOHN
           COTTON
           of
           Boston
           in
           New-England
           ,
           To
           the
           aforesaid
           ARGUMENTS
           against
           Persecution
           for
           Cause
           of
           Consciene
           .
        
         
           Professedly
           mainteining
           Persecution
           for
           Cause
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           THe
           Question
           which
           you
           put
           ,
           is
           ,
           Whether
           Persecution
           for
           cause
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           be
           not
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           the
           
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           by
           Persecution
           for
           Cause
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           I
           conceive
           you
           meane
           ,
           either
           for
           professing
           some
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           which
           you
           believe
           in
           Conscience
           to
           be
           the
           Truth
           ,
           or
           for
           practising
           some
           Worke
           which
           in
           Conscience
           you
           believe
           to
           be
           a
           
             Religious
             '
             Duty
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           Points
           of
           Doctrine
           some
           are
           fundamentall
           ,
           without
           right
           beliefe
           whereof
           a
           Man
           cannot
           be
           saved
           :
           Others
           are
           circumstantiall
           or
           lesse
           principall
           ,
           wherein
           Men
           may
           differ
           in
           judgement
           ,
           without
           prejudice
           of
           salvation
           on
           either
           part
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           sort
           ,
           in
           Points
           of
           Practice
           ,
           some
           concerne
           the
           waightier
           Duties
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           ,
           What
           God
           we
           worship
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           kinde
           of
           Worship
           ;
           whether
           such
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           be
           Right
           ,
           fellowship
           with
           God
           is
           held
           ;
           if
           Corrupt
           ,
           fellowship
           with
           Him
           is
           lost
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           in
           Points
           of
           Doctrine
           and
           Worship
           lesse
           Principall
           :
           either
           they
           are
           held
           forth
           in
           a
           meeke
           and
           peaceable
           way
           ,
           though
           the
           Things
           be
           Erroneous
           or
           unlawfull
           ●
           Or
           they
           are
           held
           forth
           with
           such
           Arrogance
           and
           Impetuousnesse
           ,
           as
           tendeth
           and
           reacheth
           (
           even
           of
           it selfe
           )
           to
           the
           disturbance
           of
           
             Civill
             Peace
          
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           let
           me
           adde
           this
           one
           distinction
           more
           :
           When
           we
           are
           persecuted
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           ,
           It
           is
           either
           for
           Conscience
           rightly
           informed
           ,
           or
           for
           erronious
           and
           blind
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           premised
           ,
           I
           would
           lay
           down
           mine
           Answer
           to
           the
           Question
           in
           certaine
           Conclusions
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           persecute
           any
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           
             Rightly
             informed
          
           ;
           
           for
           in
           persecuting
           such
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           is
           persecuted
           in
           them
           ,
           Acts
           9.
           4.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           an
           Erronious
           and
           
             blind
             Conscience
          
           ,
           (
           even
           in
           fundamentall
           
           
           and
           weighty
           Points
           )
           It
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           persecute
           any
           ,
           till
           after
           Admonition
           once
           or
           twice
           ●
           and
           so
           the
           Apostle
           directeth
           ,
           7
           it
           .
           3.
           10.
           and
           giveth
           the
           Reason
           ,
           that
           in
           fundamentall
           and
           principall
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           or
           Worship
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           such
           things
           is
           so
           cleare
           ,
           that
           hee
           cannot
           but
           bee
           convinced
           in
           Conscience
           of
           the
           dangerous
           Errour
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           after
           once
           or
           twice
           Admonition
           ,
           wisely
           and
           faithfully
           dispensed
           .
           And
           then
           if
           any
           one
           persist
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           out
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           against
           
             his
             Conscience
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           vers
           .
           11.
           
           He
           is
           subverted
           and
           sinneth
           ,
           being
           condemned
           of
           Himselfe
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           his
           owne
           Conscience
           .
           So
           that
           if
           such
           a
           Man
           after
           such
           Admonition
           shall
           still
           persist
           in
           the
           Errour
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           be
           therefore
           punished
           ;
           He
           is
           not
           persecuted
           for
           Cause
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           for
           sinning
           against
           his
           Owne
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           things
           of
           lesser
           moment
           ,
           whether
           Points
           of
           Doctrine
           or
           Worship
           ,
           If
           a
           man
           hold
           them
           forth
           in
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Christian
           Meeknesse
           and
           Love
           (
           though
           with
           Zeale
           and
           Constancie
           )
           he
           is
           not
           to
           be
           persecuted
           ,
           but
           tolerated
           ,
           till
           God
           may
           be
           pleased
           to
           manifest
           his
           Truth
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Phil.
             3.
             17.
             
             Rom.
          
           14.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           
           But
           if
           a
           Man
           hold
           forth
           or
           professe
           any
           Errour
           or
           false
           way
           ,
           with
           a
           boysterous
           and
           arrogant
           spirit
           ,
           to
           the
           disturbance
           of
           
             Civill
             peace
          
           ,
           he
           may
           justly
           be
           punished
           according
           to
           the
           qualitie
           and
           measure
           of
           the
           disturbance
           caused
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           let
           us
           consider
           of
           your
           Reasons
           or
           Objections
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Your
           first
           head
           of
           Objections
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           Christ
           commandeth
           to
           let
           alone
           the
           Tares
           and
           Wheat
           to
           grow
           together
           unto
           the
           Harvest
           ,
           Mat.
           13.
           30.
           38.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
             Tares
          
           are
           not
           Briars
           and
           Thornes
           ,
           but
           partly
           Hypocrites
           ,
           like
           unto
           the
           Godly
           ,
           but
           indeed
           Carnall
           ,
           as
           the
           Tares
           are
           like
           to
           Wheat
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           Wheat
           .
           Or
           partly
           such
           Corrupt
           Doctrines
           or
           Practices
           as
           are
           indeed
           unsound
           ,
           but
           yet
           such
           as
           come
           very
           neere
           the
           Truth
           ,
           (
           as
           Tares
           doe
           to
           the
           Wheat
           )
           and
           so
           neere
           ,
           that
           Good
           men
           may
           be
           taken
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Persons
           in
           whom
           they
           grow
           ,
           cannot
           be
           rooted
           out
           ,
           but
           good
           will
           be
           rooted
           up
           with
           them
           .
           And
           in
           such
           a
           case
           Christ
           calleth
           for
           Toleration
           ,
           not
           for
           
             penall
             prosecution
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           3.
           
           Conclusion
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           2.
           
           In
           
             Math.
             15.
             14.
             
             Christ
          
           commandeth
           his
           Disciples
           to
           let
           the
           Blind
           alone
           till
           they
           fall
           into
           the
           ditch
           ;
           therefore
           he
           would
           have
           their
           punishment
           deferred
           till
           their
           ●●all
           destruction
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           He
           there
           speaketh
           not
           to
           
             publi●●e
             officers
          
           ,
           whether
           in
           Church
           or
           Common-weale
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           private
           Disciples
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Pharises
           ,
           over
           whom
           they
           had
           no
           power
           .
           And
           the
           Command
           he
           giveth
           to
           let
           
           them
           alone
           ,
           is
           spoken
           in
           regard
           of
           troubling
           themselves
           or
           regarding
           the
           offence
           ,
           which
           they
           tooke
           at
           the
           wholesome
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           :
           As
           who
           should
           say
           ,
           Though
           they
           be
           offended
           at
           this
           Saying
           of
           mine
           ,
           yet
           doe
           not
           you
           feare
           their
           Feare
           ,
           nor
           bee
           troubled
           at
           their
           offence
           ,
           which
           they
           take
           at
           my
           Doctrine
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           sound
           Judgement
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           their
           Blindnesse
           .
           But
           this
           maketh
           nothing
           to
           the
           Cause
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           In
           
             Luk.
             9.
             54.
             55.
             
             Christ
          
           reproveth
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           had
           fire
           come
           downe
           from
           Heaven
           to
           consume
           the
           Samaritanes
           ,
           who
           refused
           to
           receive
           Him.
           
        
         
           Obj.
           And
           Paul
           teacheth
           Timothy
           ,
           not
           to
           strive
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           gentle
           towards
           All
           men
           ,
           suffering
           evill
           patiently
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Both
           these
           are
           Directions
           to
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           how
           to
           deale
           (
           not
           with
           
             obstinate
             offenders
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           sinne
           against
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           )
           either
           with
           Men
           without
           ,
           as
           the
           Samaritanes
           were
           ,
           and
           many
           unconverted
           Christians
           in
           Crete
           ,
           whom
           Titus
           (
           as
           an
           Evangelish
           )
           was
           to
           seeke
           to
           convert
           :
           Or
           at
           best
           with
           some
           Iewes
           or
           Gentiles
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           though
           carnall
           ,
           yet
           were
           not
           convinced
           of
           the
           errour
           of
           their
           Way
           :
           And
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           became
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           convert
           Aliens
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           (
           such
           as
           the
           Samaritanes
           were
           )
           by
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           ;
           nor
           to
           deale
           harshly
           in
           publique
           Ministerie
           or
           private
           Conference
           with
           all
           such
           contrary
           minded
           men
           ,
           as
           either
           had
           not
           yet
           entred
           into
           Church-Fellowship
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           yet
           did
           hitherto
           sinne
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           not
           against
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           But
           neither
           of
           both
           these
           Texts
           doe
           hinder
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           proceed
           in
           a
           Church-way
           against
           Chruch-members
           ,
           when
           they
           become
           
             Scandalous
             offenders
          
           ,
           either
           in
           Life
           or
           Doctrine
           :
           much
           lesse
           doe
           they
           speake
           at
           all
           to
           Civill
           Magistrates
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           5.
           
           From
           the
           prediction
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           who
           foretold
           that
           
             Carnall
             Weapons
          
           should
           cease
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           Isa.
           2.
           4.
           
           &
           11.
           9.
           
           Mic.
           4.
           3.
           4.
           
           And
           the
           Apostie
           professeth
           ,
           The
           weapons
           of
           our
           Warfare
           are
           not
           carnall
           ,
           2
           Cor
           ,
           10.
           4.
           
           And
           Christ
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           persecuting
           those
           that
           would
           not
           be
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           that
           he
           chargeth
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           persecuted
           themselves
           ,
           they
           should
           pray
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           are
           cursed
           they
           should
           blesse
           The
           reason
           whereof
           seemeth
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           now
           Persecuters
           and
           wicked
           persons
           ,
           may
           become
           true
           Disciples
           and
           Converts
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Those
           predictions
           in
           the
           Prophets
           doe
           onely
           shew
           ,
           First
           ,
           with
           what
           kind
           of
           Weapons
           he
           will
           subdue
           the
           Nations
           to
           the
           Obedience
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           not
           by
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           ,
           and
           Weapons
           of
           Warre
           ,
           
           but
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           his
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           doubteth
           of
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           those
           predictions
           of
           the
           Prophets
           shew
           what
           the
           meeke
           and
           peaceable
           temper
           will
           be
           of
           all
           the
           true
           Converts
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           not
           Lions
           or
           Leopards
           ,
           &c.
           not
           cruell
           oppressors
           ,
           nor
           malignant
           opposers
           ,
           or
           biters
           of
           one
           another
           .
           But
           doth
           not
           forbid
           them
           to
           drive
           ravenous
           Wolves
           from
           the
           sheepfold
           ,
           and
           to
           restraine
           them
           from
           devouring
           the
           Sheepe
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           And
           when
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           The
           weapons
           of
           our
           warfare
           are
           not
           carnall
           but
           spirituall
           ,
           he
           denyeth
           not
           
             civill
             weapons
             of
             Iustice
          
           to
           the
           
             Civill
             Magistrate
             ,
             Rom.
          
           13.
           but
           onely
           to
           
             Church
             officers
          
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           weapons
           of
           such
           officers
           he
           acknowledgeth
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           be
           spirituall
           ,
           yet
           are
           ready
           to
           take
           vengeance
           of
           all
           
             disobedience
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           10.
           6.
           which
           hath
           reference
           (
           amongst
           other
           Ordinances
           )
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           Church
           against
           
             scandalous
             offenders
          
           .
        
         
           
           When
           Christ
           commandeth
           his
           Disciples
           to
           blesse
           them
           that
           curse
           them
           and
           persecute
           them
           ,
           he
           giveth
           not
           therein
           a
           rule
           to
           
             publick
             officers
          
           ,
           whether
           in
           Church
           or
           Commonweale
           ,
           to
           suffer
           notorious
           sinners
           ,
           either
           in
           life
           or
           doctrine
           ,
           to
           passe
           away
           with
           a
           blessing
           :
           But
           to
           private
           Christians
           to
           suffer
           persecution
           patiently
           ,
           yea
           and
           to
           pray
           for
           their
           persecutors
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           Christ
           would
           have
           his
           Disciples
           to
           bee
           farre
           from
           persecuting
           (
           for
           that
           is
           a
           
             sinfull
             oppression
          
           of
           Men
           for
           righteousnesse
           sake
           )
           but
           that
           hindreth
           not
           but
           that
           he
           would
           have
           them
           execute
           upon
           all
           disobedience
           the
           judgement
           and
           vengeance
           required
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           6.
           
           Rom.
           13.
           4.
           
        
         
           
           Though
           it
           be
           true
           that
           wicked
           persons
           now
           may
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           become
           true
           Disciples
           and
           Converts
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           not
           doe
           evill
           that
           good
           may
           come
           thereof
           :
           And
           evill
           it
           would
           bee
           to
           tolerate
           notorious
           evill
           doers
           ,
           whether
           
             seducing
             teachers
          
           ,
           or
           
             scandalous
             livers
             .
             Christ
          
           had
           something
           against
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           for
           tolerating
           them
           that
           held
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Balaam
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Thiatira
           for
           tolerating
           Iesabel
           to
           teach
           and
           seduce
           ,
           Rev.
           2.
           14.
           20.
           
        
         
           Your
           second
           Head
           of
           Reasons
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           profession
           and
           practice
           of
           famous
           Princes
           ,
           King
           
             Iames
             ,
             Stephen
          
           of
           Poland
           ,
           King
           of
           Bohemia
           .
        
         
           Whereunto
           a
           treble
           answer
           may
           briefly
           be
           returned
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           we
           willingly
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           none
           is
           to
           be
           persecuted
           at
           all
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           they
           may
           be
           oppressed
           for
           righteousnesse
           sake
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           we
           acknowledge
           that
           none
           is
           to
           be
           punished
           for
           his
           conscience
           ,
           though
           mis-informed
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           unlesse
           his
           errour
           be
           fundamentall
           ,
           
           or
           seditiously
           and
           turbulently
           promoted
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           due
           conviction
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           appeare
           he
           is
           not
           punished
           
             for
             his
             conscience
          
           ,
           but
           for
           sinning
           
             against
             his
             conscience
          
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           we
           acknowledge
           none
           is
           to
           be
           constrained
           to
           beleeve
           or
           professe
           the
           true
           Religion
           till
           he
           be
           convinced
           in
           judgement
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           :
           but
           yet
           restrained
           he
           may
           from
           blaspheming
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           from
           seducing
           any
           unto
           pernicious
           errours
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Wee
           answer
           ,
           what
           Princes
           professe
           or
           practise
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           rule
           of
           conscience
           :
           they
           many
           times
           tolerate
           that
           in
           point
           of
           
             State
             policy
          
           ,
           which
           cannot
           justly
           be
           tolerated
           in
           point
           of
           true
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           Princes
           many
           times
           tolerate
           offendours
           out
           of
           very
           necessity
           ,
           when
           the
           offenders
           are
           either
           too
           many
           ,
           or
           too
           mighty
           for
           them
           to
           punish
           ,
           in
           which
           respect
           David
           tolerated
           Ioab
           and
           his
           murthers
           ,
           but
           
             against
             his
             will.
          
           
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           answer
           further
           ,
           that
           for
           those
           three
           Princes
           named
           by
           you
           ,
           who
           tolerated
           Religion
           ,
           we
           can
           name
           you
           more
           and
           greater
           who
           have
           not
           tolerated
           Heretickes
           and
           Schismatickes
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           pretence
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           arrogating
           the
           Crowne
           of
           Martyrdome
           to
           their
           sufferings
           .
        
         
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           Generall
           
             Councell
             of
             Nice
          
           ,
           banished
           Arrius
           with
           some
           of
           his
           fellowes
           .
           
             Sozom.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             cap.
          
           19.
           20.
           
           The
           same
           Constantine
           made
           a
           severe
           Law
           against
           the
           Donatists
           .
           And
           the
           like
           proceedings
           against
           them
           were
           used
           by
           
             Valentinian
             ,
             Gratian
          
           ,
           and
           Theodosius
           ,
           as
           Augustine
           reporteth
           in
           Epist.
           166.
           
           Only
           Iulian
           the
           Apostata
           granted
           liberty
           to
           Heretickes
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Pagans
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           by
           tolerating
           all
           weeds
           to
           grow
           ,
           choake
           the
           vitals
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           was
           also
           the
           practice
           and
           sin
           of
           Valens
           the
           Arrian
           .
        
         
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           ,
           as
           famous
           for
           her
           government
           as
           any
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           knowne
           what
           Lawes
           she
           made
           and
           executed
           against
           Papists
           .
           Yea
           and
           King
           Iames
           (
           one
           of
           your
           own
           witnesses
           )
           though
           he
           was
           slow
           in
           proceeding
           against
           Papists
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           yet
           you
           are
           not
           ignorant
           how
           sharply
           and
           severely
           he
           punished
           those
           whom
           the
           malignant
           world
           calleth
           Puritanes
           ,
           men
           of
           more
           conscience
           and
           better
           faith
           then
           he
           tolerated
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           your
           third
           and
           last
           argument
           ,
           taken
           from
           the
           judgement
           of
           ancient
           and
           later
           Writers
           ,
           yea
           even
           of
           Papists
           themselves
           ,
           who
           have
           condemned
           persecution
           for
           conscience
           sake
           .
        
         
           You
           begin
           with
           Hilary
           ,
           whose
           testimony
           we
           might
           admit
           without
           any
           prejudice
           to
           the
           truth
           :
           for
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Church
           doth
           not
           
           persecute
           ,
           but
           is
           persecuted
           .
           But
           to
           excommunicate
           an
           Hereticke
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           persecute
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           punish
           an
           innocent
           ,
           but
           a
           culpable
           and
           damnable
           person
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           for
           conscience
           ,
           but
           for
           persisting
           in
           errour
           against
           light
           of
           conscience
           ,
           whereof
           it
           hath
           beene
           convinced
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           also
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ,
           not
           may
           we
           propagate
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           by
           the
           Sword
           :
           but
           if
           Pagans
           cannot
           be
           won
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           compelled
           by
           the
           Sword.
           Neverthelesse
           this
           hindreth
           not
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           or
           any
           others
           should
           blaspheme
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           true
           Religion
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           severely
           punished
           ;
           and
           no
           lesse
           doe
           they
           deserve
           ,
           if
           they
           seduce
           from
           the
           truth
           to
           damnable
           Heresie
           or
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           Your
           next
           Writer
           (
           which
           is
           Tertullian
           )
           speaketh
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           in
           the
           place
           alledged
           by
           you
           .
           His
           intent
           is
           onely
           to
           restraine
           Scapula
           the
           
             Romane
             Governour
          
           of
           Africa
           from
           the
           persecution
           of
           Christians
           ,
           for
           not
           offering
           sacrifice
           to
           their
           gods
           :
           And
           for
           that
           end
           fetcheth
           an
           argument
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Naturall
             Equity
          
           ,
           not
           to
           compell
           any
           to
           any
           Religion
           ,
           but
           to
           permit
           them
           either
           to
           beleeve
           willingly
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           beleeve
           at
           all
           .
           Which
           wee
           acknowledge
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           permit
           the
           Indians
           to
           continue
           in
           their
           unbeleefe
           .
           Neverthelesse
           it
           will
           not
           therefore
           be
           lawfull
           openly
           to
           tolerate
           
             the
             worship
             of
             devils
          
           or
           Idols
           ,
           or
           the
           seduction
           of
           any
           from
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           When
           Tertullian
           saith
           ,
           Another
           mans
           Religion
           neither
           hurteth
           nor
           profiteth
           any
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           
             private
             worship
          
           and
           Religion
           professed
           in
           private
           :
           otherwise
           a
           false
           Religion
           professed
           by
           the
           Members
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           or
           by
           such
           as
           have
           given
           their
           Names
           to
           Christ
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           ruine
           and
           desolation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           threats
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Asia
             ,
             Revel
          
           .
           2.
           
        
         
           Your
           next
           Authour
           Hierom
           crosseth
           not
           the
           truth
           ,
           nor
           advantageth
           not
           your
           cause
           :
           for
           we
           grant
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           Heresie
           must
           bee
           cut
           off
           with
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           But
           this
           hindreth
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           being
           so
           cut
           downe
           ,
           if
           the
           Hereticke
           still
           persist
           in
           his
           Heresie
           ,
           to
           the
           seduction
           of
           others
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           cut
           off
           by
           the
           
             civill
             sword
          
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           perdition
           of
           others
           .
           And
           that
           to
           bee
           Hieromes
           meaning
           appeareth
           by
           his
           note
           upon
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           [
           A
           
             little
             Leaven
          
           leaveneth
           the
           whole
           lumpe
           ]
           therefore
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           a
           sparke
           as
           soone
           as
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           extinguished
           ,
           and
           the
           Leaven
           to
           be
           removed
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           
             dough
             ,
             rotten
             peeces
          
           of
           flesh
           are
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           a
           
             scabbed
             beast
          
           is
           to
           be
           driven
           from
           the
           〈◊〉
           le●t
           the
           
             whole
             house
             ,
             masse
             of
             dough
             ,
             body
          
           and
           flocke
           ,
           be
           set
           on
           fire
           with
           the
           sparke
           ,
           bee
           sowred
           with
           the
           Leaven
           ,
           be
           putrified
           with
           the
           
           
             rotten
             flesh
          
           ,
           perish
           by
           the
           
             scabbed
             beast
          
           .
        
         
           Brentius
           (
           whom
           you
           next
           quote
           )
           speaketh
           not
           to
           your
           Cause
           .
           We
           willingly
           grant
           him
           and
           you
           ,
           that
           Man
           hath
           no
           power
           to
           make
           Lawes
           ,
           to
           bind
           Conscience
           .
           But
           this
           hindreth
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           Men
           may
           see
           the
           Lawes
           of
           God
           observed
           ,
           which
           doe
           bind
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           Answer
           may
           be
           returned
           to
           Luther
           ,
           whom
           you
           next
           alleadge
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           
             Civill
             Magistrate
          
           extendeth
           no
           further
           then
           over
           the
           Bodies
           and
           Goods
           of
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           not
           over
           their
           Soules
           :
           And
           therefore
           they
           may
           not
           undertake
           to
           give
           Lawes
           to
           the
           Soules
           and
           Consciences
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           doth
           not
           use
           the
           Arme
           of
           
             Secular
             Power
          
           to
           compell
           men
           to
           the
           Faith
           ,
           or
           profession
           of
           the
           Truth
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           to
           be
           done
           by
           
             Spirituall
             weapons
          
           ,
           whereby
           Christians
           are
           to
           be
           exhorted
           ,
           not
           compelled
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           hundreth
           not
           that
           Christians
           sinning
           against
           light
           of
           Faith
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           may
           justly
           be
           censured
           by
           the
           Church
           with
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           
             Civill
             Sword
          
           also
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           shall
           corrupt
           others
           to
           the
           perdition
           of
           their
           Soules
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           
             Popish
             Book
          
           ,
           we
           weigh
           it
           not
           ,
           as
           knowing
           (
           whatsoever
           they
           speake
           for
           
             Toleration
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           where
           themselves
           are
           under
           Hatches
           )
           when
           they
           come
           to
           sit
           at
           Sterne
           ,
           they
           judge
           and
           practise
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           as
           both
           their
           Writings
           and
           
             Iudiciall
             proceedings
          
           have
           testified
           to
           the
           World
           these
           many
           yeares
           .
        
         
           To
           shut
           up
           this
           Argument
           from
           Testimonie
           of
           Writers
           .
           It
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           Augustine
           retracted
           this
           Opinion
           of
           yours
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           younger
           times
           he
           had
           held
           ,
           but
           in
           after
           
             riper
             age
          
           reversed
           and
           refuted
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           in
           the
           second
           Book
           of
           his
           Retractations
           ,
           chap.
           5.
           and
           in
           his
           Epistles
           48.
           50.
           
           And
           in
           his
           1.
           
           Book
           against
           Parmenianus
           ,
           cap.
           7.
           he
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Donatists
           were
           punished
           with
           death
           ,
           they
           were
           justly
           punished
           .
           And
           in
           his
           11
           Tractate
           upon
           Iohn
           ,
           They
           murther
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           Soules
           ,
           and
           themselves
           are
           afflicted
           in
           Body
           :
           They
           put
           men
           to
           
             everlasting
             death
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           complaine
           when
           themselves
           are
           put
           to
           suffer
           
             temporall
             death
          
           .
        
         
           Optatus
           in
           his
           3.
           book
           ,
           justifieth
           Macharius
           ,
           who
           had
           put
           some
           Hereticks
           to
           death
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           done
           no
           more
           herein
           then
           what
           
             Moses
             ,
             Phincas
          
           ,
           and
           Elias
           had
           done
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           Bernard
           in
           his
           66
           Sermon
           
             in
             Cantica
          
           :
           Out
           of
           doubt
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           it
           is
           better
           that
           they
           should
           be
           restrained
           by
           the
           Sword
           of
           Him
           ,
           who
           beareth
           not
           the
           Sword
           in
           vaine
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           should
           be
           suffred
           to
           draw
           many
           
           others
           into
           their
           Errour
           .
           For
           he
           is
           the
           
             Minister
             of
             God
          
           for
           Wrath
           to
           every
           evill
           doer
           .
        
         
           Calvins
           judgement
           is
           well
           knowne
           ,
           who
           procured
           the
           death
           of
           
             Michael
             Servetus
          
           for
           pertinacie
           in
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           defended
           his
           fact
           by
           a
           Book
           written
           of
           that
           Argument
           .
        
         
           Beza
           also
           wrote
           a
           Booke
           
             de
             Haereticis
             Morte
             plectendis
          
           ,
           that
           Hereticks
           are
           to
           be
           punished
           with
           
             Death
             .
             Aretius
          
           likewise
           tooke
           the
           like
           course
           about
           the
           Death
           of
           
             Valentinus
             Gentilis
          
           ,
           and
           justified
           the
           Magistrates
           proceeding
           against
           him
           ,
           in
           an
           History
           written
           of
           that
           Argument
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           you
           come
           to
           answer
           some
           maine
           Objections
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           them
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           objecteth
           nothing
           against
           what
           we
           hold
           .
           It
           is
           (
           say
           you
           )
           no
           prejudice
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           if
           Libertie
           of
           Conscience
           were
           suffred
           to
           such
           as
           feare
           God
           indeed
           ,
           which
           you
           prove
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           readily
           grant
           you
           ,
           Libertie
           of
           Conscience
           is
           to
           be
           granted
           to
           men
           that
           feare
           God
           indeed
           ,
           as
           knowing
           they
           will
           not
           persist
           in
           Heresie
           ,
           or
           turbulent
           Schisme
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           convinced
           in
           Conscience
           of
           the
           sinfulnesse
           thereof
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Question
           is
           ,
           Whether
           an
           Heretick
           after
           once
           or
           twice
           Admonition
           (
           and
           so
           after
           conviction
           )
           or
           any
           other
           scandalous
           and
           heynous
           offender
           ,
           may
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Church
           without
           Excommunication
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           without
           such
           punishment
           as
           may
           preserve
           others
           from
           dangerous
           and
           damnable
           infection
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           I
           thought
           needfull
           to
           be
           spoken
           ,
           for
           avoyding
           the
           Grounds
           of
           your
           Errour
           .
        
         
           I
           forbeare
           adding
           Reasons
           to
           justifie
           the
           Truth
           ,
           because
           you
           may
           finde
           that
           done
           to
           your
           hand
           ,
           in
           a
           Treatise
           sent
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Brethren
           late
           of
           Salem
           ,
           who
           doubted
           as
           you
           doe
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           Jesus
           lead
           you
           by
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           into
           all
           Truth
           ,
           through
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           REPLY
           to
           the
           aforesaid
           ANSWER
           of
           Mr.
           Cotton
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           CONFERENCE
           betweene
           TRVTH
           and
           PEACE
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               IN
               what
               
                 darke
                 corner
              
               of
               the
               World
               (
               
                 sweet
                 Peace
              
               )
               are
               
                 we
                 two
              
               met
               ?
               How
               hath
               this
               present
               evill
               World
               banished
               Me
               from
               all
               the
               Coasts
               &
               Quarters
               of
               it
               ?
               and
               how
               hath
               the
               Righteous
               God
               in
               judgement
               taken
               Thee
               from
               the
               Earth
               ,
               Rev.
               6.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               lamentably
               true
               (
               
                 blessed
                 Truth
              
               )
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               World
               have
               long
               been
               out
               of
               course
               :
               
               the
               Gates
               of
               Earth
               and
               Hell
               have
               conspired
               together
               to
               intercept
               our
               joyfull
               meeting
               and
               our
               holy
               kisses
               :
               With
               what
               a
               wearied
               ,
               
                 tyred
                 Wing
              
               have
               I
               flowne
               over
               
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Townes
                 ,
              
               to
               finde
               out
               precious
               Truth
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               enquiries
               in
               my
               flights
               and
               travells
               have
               I
               made
               for
               Peace
               ,
               and
               still
               am
               told
               ,
               she
               hath
               left
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               fled
               to
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Deare
               Truth
               ,
               What
               is
               the
               Earth
               but
               a
               
                 dungeon
                 of
                 darknesse
              
               ,
               where
               Truth
               is
               not
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               's
               the
               Peace
               thereof
               but
               a
               fleeting
               dreame
               ,
               thine
               Ape
               and
               Counterfeit
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               O
               where
               's
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               Righteousnes
               and
               Peace
               shall
               kisse
               each
               other
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Patience
               (
               sweet
               Peace
               )
               these
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               are
               growing
               Old
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               changed
               like
               a
               Garment
               ,
               Psal.
               102.
               
               They
               shall
               melt
               away
               ,
               and
               be
               burnt
               up
               with
               all
               the
               Works
               that
               are
               therein
               ;
               and
               the
               most
               high
               
                 Eternall
                 Creatour
              
               ,
               shall
               gloriously
               create
               
                 New
                 Heavens
              
               and
               
                 New
                 Earth
              
               ,
               wherein
               dwells
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               
               Our
               kisses
               then
               shall
               have
               their
               endlesse
               date
               of
               pure
               and
               sweetest
               ioyes
               ?
               till
               then
               both
               Thou
               and
               I
               must
               hope
               ,
               and
               wait
               ,
               and
               beare
               the
               furie
               of
               the
               Dragons
               wrath
               ,
               whose
               
                 monstrous
                 Lies
              
               and
               Furies
               shall
               with
               himselfe
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               lake
               of
               Fire
               ,
               the
               
                 second
                 death
              
               ,
               Revel
               .
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Most
               precious
               Truth
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               we
               are
               both
               pursued
               and
               
               laid
               for
               :
               Mine
               heart
               is
               full
               of
               sighes
               ,
               mine
               eyes
               with
               teares
               :
               Where
               can
               I
               better
               vent
               my
               full
               oppressed
               bosome
               ,
               then
               into
               thine
               ,
               whose
               faithfull
               lips
               may
               for
               these
               few
               houres
               revive
               my
               drooping
               wandring
               spirits
               ,
               and
               here
               begin
               to
               
                 wipe
                 Teares
              
               from
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               and
               the
               eyes
               of
               my
               dearest
               Children
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Sweet
               daughter
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Peace
               ,
               begin
               ;
               powre
               out
               thy
               sorrowes
               ,
               vent
               thy
               complaints
               :
               how
               joyfull
               am
               I
               to
               improve
               these
               precious
               Minutes
               to
               revive
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               both
               thine
               and
               mine
               ,
               and
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               that
               love
               the
               Truth
               and
               Peace
               ,
               Zach.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Deare
               Truth
               ,
               I
               know
               thy
               birth
               ,
               thy
               nature
               ,
               thy
               delight
               .
               They
               that
               know
               thee
               ,
               will
               prize
               thee
               farre
               above
               themselves
               and
               lives
               ,
               and
               
                 sell
                 themselves
              
               to
               
                 buy
                 thee
              
               .
               Well
               spake
               that
               famous
               Elizabeth
               to
               her
               famous
               Attorney
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Coke
              
               :
               Mr.
               Attourney
               ,
               goe
               on
               as
               thou
               hast
               begun
               ,
               and
               still
               plead
               ,
               not
               
                 pro
                 Domina
                 Regina
              
               ,
               but
               
                 pro
                 Domina
                 Veritate
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               my
               Crowne
               is
               high
               ,
               my
               Scepter
               's
               strong
               to
               breake
               down
               
                 strongest
                 holds
              
               ,
               to
               throw
               down
               highest
               Crownes
               of
               all
               that
               plead
               (
               though
               but
               in
               thought
               )
               against
               me
               .
               Some
               few
               there
               are
               ,
               but
               oh
               how
               few
               are
               valiant
               for
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               dare
               to
               plead
               my
               Cause
               ,
               as
               my
               Witnesses
               in
               sack-cloth
               ,
               Revel
               .
               11.
               
               While
               all
               mens
               Tongues
               are
               bent
               like
               Bowes
               to
               shoot
               out
               lying
               words
               against
               Me
               !
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               O
               how
               could
               I
               spend
               
                 eternall
                 dayes
              
               and
               
                 endlesse
                 dates
              
               at
               thy
               holy
               feet
               ,
               in
               listning
               to
               the
               precious
               Oracles
               of
               thy
               mouth
               !
               All
               the
               Words
               of
               thy
               mouth
               are
               Truth
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               iniquity
               in
               them
               ;
               Thy
               lips
               drop
               as
               the
               hony-combe
               .
               But
               oh
               !
               since
               we
               must
               part
               anon
               ,
               let
               us
               (
               as
               thou
               saidst
               )
               improve
               our
               Minutes
               ,
               and
               (
               according
               as
               thou
               promisedst
               )
               revive
               me
               with
               thy
               words
               ,
               which
               are
               sweeter
               then
               the
               honey
               ,
               and
               the
               honey-combe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             DEare
             Truth
             ,
             I
             have
             two
             sad
             Complaints
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             The
             most
             sober
             of
             thy
             Witnesses
             ,
             that
             dare
             to
             plead
             thy
             Cause
             ,
             how
             are
             they
             charged
             to
             be
             
               mine
               Enemies
               ,
               contentious
               ,
               tarbulent
               ,
               seditious
               ?
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Thine
             Enemies
             ,
             though
             they
             speake
             and
             raile
             against
             thee
             ,
             though
             they
             outragiously
             
               pursue
               ,
               imprison
               ,
               banish
               ,
               kill
            
             thy
             faithfull
             Witnesses
             ,
             yet
             how
             is
             all
             ve●illion'd
             o're
             for
             Iustice
             'gainst
             the
             Hereticks
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             if
             they
             〈◊〉
             and
             blow
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             
               devouring
               Warres
            
             ,
             that
             leave
             neither
             Spirituall
             nor
             
               Civill
               State
            
             ,
             but
             burns
             up
             Branch
             
             and
             Root
             ,
             yet
             how
             doe
             all
             pretend
             an
             
               holy
               War
            
             ?
             He
             that
             kills
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             's
             killed
             ,
             they
             both
             cry
             out
             ,
             It
             is
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             conscience
             .
          
           
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             nor
             one
             nor
             other
             seldome
             dare
             to
             plead
             the
             mighty
             Prince
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             for
             their
             Authour
             ,
             
             yet
             both
             (
             both
             Protestant
             and
             Papist
             )
             pretend
             they
             have
             spoke
             with
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             all
             ,
             say
             they
             (
             before
             Christ
             came
             )
             allowed
             such
             
               holy
               persecutions
               ,
               holy
               Warres
            
             against
             the
             enemies
             of
             holy
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               
                 Deare
                 Peace
              
               (
               to
               ease
               thy
               first
               complaint
               )
               t
               is
               true
               ,
               thy
               dearest
               Sons
               ,
               most
               like
               their
               mother
               ,
               
                 Peace-keeping
                 ,
                 Peace-making
              
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               have
               borne
               and
               still
               must
               beare
               the
               blurs
               of
               troublers
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               turners
               of
               the
               World
               upside
               downe
               .
               And
               t
               is
               true
               againe
               ,
               what
               Salomon
               once
               spake
               :
               The
               beginning
               of
               strife
               is
               as
               when
               one
               letteth
               out
               Water
               ,
               therefore
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               leave
               off
               contention
               before
               it
               be
               medled
               with
               .
               This
               Caveat
               should
               keepe
               the
               bankes
               and
               sluces
               firme
               and
               strong
               ,
               that
               strife
               ,
               like
               a
               
                 breach
                 of
                 waters
              
               ,
               breake
               not
               in
               upon
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               Yet
               strife
               must
               be
               distinguished
               :
               
               It
               is
               necessary
               or
               
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 godly
              
               or
               
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 Christian
              
               or
               unchristian
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               unnecessary
               ,
               
               
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 dishonourable
                 ,
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 unchristian
                 ,
              
               in
               most
               cases
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               a
               possibility
               of
               keeping
               
                 sweet
                 Peace
              
               in
               most
               cases
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               expresse
               command
               of
               God
               that
               Peace
               be
               kept
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               
               it
               is
               
                 necessary
                 ,
                 honourable
                 ,
                 godly
              
               ,
               &c.
               with
               civill
               and
               earthly
               weapons
               to
               defend
               the
               innocent
               ,
               and
               to
               rescue
               the
               oppressed
               from
               the
               violent
               pawes
               and
               jaws
               of
               oppressing
               persecuting
               
                 Nimrods
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 73.
                 
                 Iob
              
               29.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               as
               necessary
               ,
               yea
               more
               
                 honourable
                 ,
                 godly
              
               ,
               and
               Christian
               ,
               to
               ●ight
               the
               ●ight
               of
               faith
               ,
               with
               religious
               and
               
                 spirituall
                 Artillery
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 contend
                 earnestly
              
               for
               the
               faith
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 once
              
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               against
               all
               opposers
               ,
               and
               the
               gates
               of
               earth
               and
               
                 hell
                 ,
                 men
              
               or
               devils
               ,
               yea
               against
               Paul
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               an
               Angell
               from
               heaven
               ,
               if
               he
               bring
               any
               other
               faith
               or
               
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 Iude
                 vers
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Gal.
              
               1.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               With
               the
               clashing
               of
               such
               Armes
               am
               I
               never
               wakened
               .
               
               Speake
               once
               againe
               (
               deare
               Truth
               )
               to
               my
               second
               complaint
               of
               bloody
               persecution
               ,
               and
               devouring
               wars
               ,
               marching
               under
               the
               colours
               of
               upright
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               holy
               Zeale
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Mine
               eares
               have
               long
               beene
               filled
               with
               a
               threefold
               dolefull
               Outcry
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             of
             one
             hundred
             forty
             foure
             thousand
             
               Virgins
               (
               Rev.
               14
            
             )
             forc'd
             and
             ravisht
             by
             
               Emperours
               ,
               Kings
            
             ,
             and
             Governours
             to
             their
             beds
             of
             worship
             and
             Religion
             ,
             set
             up
             (
             like
             Absalems
             )
             on
             high
             in
             their
             severall
             States
             and
             Countries
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             the
             cry
             of
             those
             precious
             soules
             under
             the
             
               Altar
               (
               Rev.
               6.
            
             )
             the
             soules
             of
             such
             as
             have
             beene
             persecuted
             and
             slaine
             for
             the
             testimony
             and
             witnesse
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             whose
             bloud
             hath
             beene
             spilt
             like
             water
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             have
             held
             fast
             the
             truth
             and
             witnesse
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             against
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             States
             and
             Times
             ,
             compelling
             to
             an
             uniformity
             of
             
               State
               Religion
            
             .
          
           
             These
             cries
             of
             
               murthered
               Virgins
            
             who
             can
             sit
             still
             and
             heare
             ?
             Who
             can
             but
             run
             with
             zeale
             inflamed
             to
             prevent
             the
             destowring
             of
             
               chaste
               soules
            
             ,
             and
             spilling
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             
               innocent
               ?
               Humanity
            
             stirs
             up
             and
             prompts
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             men
             to
             draw
             
               materiall
               swords
            
             for
             a
             
               Virgins
               chastity
            
             and
             life
             ,
             against
             a
             
               ravishing
               murtherer
            
             ?
             And
             Piety
             and
             Christianity
             must
             needs
             awaken
             the
             
               Sons
               of
               God
            
             to
             draw
             the
             
               spirituall
               sword
            
             (
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             )
             to
             preserve
             the
             chastity
             and
             life
             of
             
               spirituall
               Virgins
            
             ,
             who
             abhorre
             the
             spirituall
             defilements
             of
             
               false
               worship
               ,
               Rev.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             
               whole
               earth
            
             ,
             made
             drunke
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             its
             inhabitants
             ,
             slaughtering
             each
             other
             in
             their
             
               blinded
               zeale
            
             ,
             for
             Conscience
             ,
             for
             Religion
             ,
             against
             the
             Catholickes
             ,
             against
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             What
             fearfull
             cries
             within
             these
             twenty
             years
             of
             hundred
             thousands
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             children
             ,
             fathers
             ,
             mothers
             ,
             husbands
             ,
             wives
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             sisters
             ,
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             high
             and
             low
             ,
             
               plundred
               ,
               ravished
               ,
               slaughtered
               ,
               murthered
               ,
               famished
               ?
            
             And
             hence
             these
             cries
             ,
             that
             men
             ●ling
             away
             the
             
               spirituall
               sword
               and
               spirituall
               artillery
            
             (
             in
             spirituall
             and
             religious
             causes
             )
             and
             rather
             trust
             for
             the
             suppressing
             of
             each
             others
             
               God
               ,
               Conscience
            
             ,
             and
             Religion
             (
             as
             they
             suppose
             )
             to
             an
             arme
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             sword
             of
             steele
             ?
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               
                 Sweet
                 Peace
              
               ,
               what
               hast
               thou
               there
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Arguments
               against
               persecution
               for
               cause
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               there
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               An
               Answer
               to
               such
               Arguments
               ,
               contrarily
               maintaining
               such
               persecution
               for
               cause
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               These
               Arguments
               against
               such
               persecution
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Answer
               pleading
               for
               it
               ,
               written
               (
               as
               Love
               hopes
               )
               from
               godly
               
                 intentions
                 ,
                 hearts
              
               ,
               and
               hands
               ,
               yet
               in
               a
               marvellous
               different
               stile
               and
               manner
               .
               The
               Arguments
               against
               persecution
               in
               milke
               ,
               the
               Answer
               for
               it
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               )
               in
               bloud
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Authour
             of
             these
             Arguments
             (
             against
             persecution
             )
             (
             as
             I
             have
             beene
             informed
             )
             being
             committed
             by
             som
             then
             in
             power
             ,
             
               close
               prisoner
            
             to
             Newgate
             ,
             for
             the
             witnesse
             of
             some
             truths
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             having
             not
             the
             use
             of
             Pen
             and
             Inke
             ,
             wrote
             these
             Arguments
             in
             Milke
             ,
             in
             sheets
             of
             Paper
             ,
             brought
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Woman
             his
             Keeper
             ,
             from
             a
             friend
             in
             London
             ,
             as
             the
             stopples
             of
             his
             
               Milk
               bottle
            
             .
          
           
           
             In
             such
             Paper
             written
             with
             Milk
             nothing
             will
             appeare
             ,
             but
             the
             way
             of
             reading
             it
             by
             fire
             being
             knowne
             to
             this
             friend
             who
             received
             the
             Papers
             ,
             he
             transcribed
             and
             kept
             together
             the
             Papers
             ,
             although
             the
             Author
             himselfe
             could
             not
             correct
             ,
             nor
             view
             what
             himselfe
             had
             written
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             in
             milke
             ,
             tending
             to
             soule
             nourishment
             ,
             even
             for
             Babes
             and
             Sucklings
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             in
             milke
             ,
             spiritually
             white
             ,
             pure
             and
             innocent
             ,
             like
             those
             
               white
               horses
            
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             truth
             and
             meeknesse
             ,
             and
             the
             
               white
               Linnen
            
             or
             Armour
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             in
             the
             Army
             of
             
               Iesus
               .
               Rev.
            
             6.
             
             &
             19.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             in
             milke
             ,
             soft
             ,
             meeke
             ,
             peaceable
             and
             gentle
             ,
             tending
             both
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             soules
             ,
             and
             the
             peace
             of
             States
             and
             Kingdomes
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               The
               Answer
               (
               though
               I
               hope
               out
               of
               milkie
               pure
               intentions
               )
               is
               returned
               in
               
                 bloud
                 :
                 bloudy
              
               &
               slaughterous
               
                 conclusions
                 ;
                 bloudy
              
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               
               forc'd
               to
               the
               Religion
               and
               Worship
               which
               every
               civil
               State
               or
               Common-weale
               agrees
               on
               ,
               and
               compells
               all
               subjects
               to
               in
               a
               dissembled
               uniformitie
               .
            
          
           
             Bloudy
             to
             the
             bodies
             ,
             first
             of
             the
             holy
             witnesses
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             who
             testifie
             against
             such
             invented
             worships
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             of
             the
             Nations
             and
             Peoples
             slaughtering
             each
             other
             for
             their
             severall
             respective
             Religions
             and
             Consciences
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               Answer
               Mr.
               Cotton
               first
               layes
               downe
               severall
               distinctions
               and
               conclusions
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               tending
               to
               prove
               persecution
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Answers
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               Arguments
               proposed
               against
               persecution
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               distinction
               is
               this
               :
               
               By
               persecution
               for
               cause
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               
                 I
                 conceive
                 you
                 meane
                 either
                 for
                 professing
                 some
                 point
                 of
                 doctrine
                 which
                 you
                 beleeve
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 practising
                 some
                 worke
                 which
                 you
                 beleeve
                 in
                 conscience
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 religious
                 dutie
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               acknowledge
               that
               to
               molest
               any
               person
               ,
               
               Iew
               or
               Gentile
               ,
               for
               either
               professing
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               practising
               worship
               meerly
               religious
               or
               spirituall
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               persecute
               him
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               person
               (
               what
               ever
               his
               doctrine
               or
               practice
               be
               true
               or
               false
               )
               suffereth
               persecution
               for
               conscience
               .
            
          
           
             But
             withall
             I
             desire
             it
             may
             bee
             well
             observed
             ,
             that
             this
             distinction
             is
             not
             full
             and
             complete
             :
             For
             beside
             this
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             persecuted
             
             because
             he
             holdeth
             or
             practiseth
             what
             he
             beleeves
             in
             conscience
             to
             be
             a
             Truth
             ,
             (
             as
             Daniel
             did
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             Lyons
             den
             .
             Dan.
             6.
             )
             and
             many
             thousands
             of
             Christians
             ,
             because
             they
             durst
             not
             cease
             to
             preach
             and
             practise
             what
             they
             beleeved
             was
             by
             Go●
             commanded
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Apostles
             answered
             (
             
               Acts
               4
               &
            
             5.
             )
             I
             say
             besides
             this
             a
             man
             may
             also
             be
             persecuted
             ,
             because
             hee
             dares
             not
             be
             constrained
             to
             yeeld
             obedience
             to
             such
             doctrines
             and
             worships
             as
             are
             by
             men
             invented
             and
             appointed
             .
             So
             the
             three
             famous
             Iewes
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             fiery
             furnace
             for
             refusing
             to
             fall
             downe
             (
             in
             a
             non-conformity
             to
             the
             whole
             conforming
             world
             )
             before
             the
             golden
             Image
             ,
             Dan.
             3.
             21.
             
             So
             thousands
             of
             
               Christs
               witnesses
            
             (
             and
             of
             late
             in
             those
             bloudy
             Marian
             dayes
             )
             have
             rather
             chose
             to
             yeeld
             their
             bodies
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             torments
             ,
             then
             to
             subscribe
             to
             doctrines
             ,
             or
             practise
             worships
             ,
             unto
             which
             the
             States
             and
             Times
             (
             as
             Nabuchadnezzar
             to
             his
             golden
             Image
             )
             have
             compelled
             and
             urged
             them
             .
          
           
             A
             chaste
             wife
             will
             not
             onely
             abhorre
             to
             be
             restrained
             from
             her
             
               husbands
               bed
            
             ,
             
             as
             adulterous
             and
             polluted
             ,
             but
             also
             abhor
             (
             if
             not
             much
             more
             )
             to
             bee
             constrained
             to
             the
             bed
             of
             a
             stranger
             .
             And
             what
             is
             abominable
             in
             corporall
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             loathsome
             in
             
               spirituall
               whoredome
            
             and
             defilement
             .
          
           
             The
             Spouse
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             who
             could
             not
             finde
             her
             soules
             beloved
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             his
             worship
             and
             Ministery
             ,
             (
             Cant.
             1.
             3.
             and
             5.
             
             Chapters
             )
             abhorred
             to
             turne
             aside
             to
             other
             
               Flockes
               ,
               Worships
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             to
             imbrace
             the
             bosome
             of
             a
             false
             
               Christ
               ,
               Cant.
            
             1.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               THe
               second
               distinction
               is
               this
               .
            
          
           
             In
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             some
             are
             fundamentall
             ,
             
             without
             right
             beleefe
             whereof
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             saved
             :
             others
             are
             circumstantiall
             and
             lesse
             principall
             ,
             wherein
             a
             man
             may
             differ
             in
             judgement
             without
             prejudice
             of
             salvation
             on
             either
             part
             .
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               distinction
               I
               dare
               not
               subscribe
               ,
               
               for
               then
               I
               should
               everlastingly
               condemne
               thousands
               ,
               and
               ten
               thousands
               ,
               yea
               the
               whole
               generation
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               who
               since
               the
               falling
               away
               (
               from
               the
               first
               primitive
               Christian
               state
               or
               worship
               )
               have
               and
               doe
               erre
               fundamentally
               concerning
               the
               true
               
                 matter
                 ,
                 constitution
                 ,
                 gathering
              
               and
               governing
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               yet
               farre
               be
               it
               from
               any
               pious
               breast
               to
               imagine
               that
               they
               are
               not
               saved
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               soules
               are
               not
               bound
               up
               in
               the
               bundle
               of
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               .
            
          
           
             We
             reade
             of
             foure
             sorts
             of
             spirituall
             or
             Christian
             foundations
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testaments
            
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             foundations
             ,
             
             the
             Corner-stone
             it selfe
             ,
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ,
             on
             whom
             all
             depend
             ,
             
               Persons
               ,
               Doctrines
               ,
               Practices
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Ministriall
               foundations
            
             .
             The
             Church
             is
             built
             upon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             Ephel
             .
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             foundation
             of
             future
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             fruits
             of
             
               Obedience
               ,
               1
               Tim.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             foundation
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             which
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             true
             profession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             first
             
               institution
               ,
               Heb.
            
             6.
             
             The
             foundation
             or
             principles
             of
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             Faith
             towards
             God
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Baptisme
               ,
               Laying
               on
               of
               Hands
               ,
            
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             
               Eternall
               Iudgement
            
             .
             In
             some
             of
             these
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             those
             concerning
             
               Baptismes
               ,
               &
               Laying
               on
               of
               Hands
               ,
               Gods
            
             people
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             ignorant
             for
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             :
             and
             I
             yet
             cannot
             see
             it
             proved
             that
             light
             is
             risen
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             light
             of
             the
             first
             institution
             ,
             in
             practice
             .
          
           
             Gods
             people
             in
             their
             persons
             ,
             Heart-waking
             (
             Cant.
             5.
             2.
             
             )
             in
             the
             life
             of
             
               personall
               grace
            
             ,
             will
             yet
             be
             found
             fast
             asleep
             in
             respect
             of
             
               publike
               Christian
               Worship
            
             .
          
           
             Gods
             people
             (
             in
             their
             persons
             )
             are
             His
             ,
             most
             deare
             and
             precious
             :
             
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Worship
            
             they
             are
             mingled
             amongst
             the
             Babylonians
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             are
             called
             to
             come
             out
             ,
             not
             locally
             (
             as
             some
             have
             said
             )
             for
             that
             belonged
             to
             a
             materiall
             and
             locall
             Babell
             ,
             (
             and
             ,
             literall
             Babell
             and
             Ierusalem
             have
             now
             no
             difference
             ,
             Iohn
             4.
             21.
             
             )
             but
             spiritually
             and
             mystically
             to
             come
             out
             from
             her
             sins
             and
             Abominations
             .
          
           
             If
             Mr.
             Cotton
             maintaine
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             to
             consist
             of
             the
             true
             matter
             of
             
               holy
               persons
            
             call'd
             out
             from
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             the
             true
             forme
             of
             Vnion
             in
             a
             
               Church
               Covenant
            
             ;
             And
             that
             also
             ,
             neither
             
               Nationall
               ,
               Provinciall
            
             ,
             nor
             Diocesan
             Churches
             are
             of
             
               Christs
               institution
            
             :
             how
             many
             Thousands
             of
             Gods
             people
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             (
             Clergie
             and
             Laitie
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             will
             they
             finde
             both
             in
             former
             and
             later
             times
             ,
             captivated
             in
             such
             
               Nationall
               ,
               Provinciall
            
             ,
             and
             Diocesan
             Churches
             ?
             yea
             and
             so
             far
             from
             living
             in
             ,
             yea
             or
             knowing
             of
             any
             such
             Churches
             (
             for
             matter
             and
             forme
             )
             as
             they
             conceive
             now
             only
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             
             that
             untill
             of
             late
             yeares
             ,
             how
             few
             of
             Gods
             people
             knew
             any
             other
             Church
             then
             the
             
               Parish
               Church
            
             of
             dead
             stones
             or
             timber
             ?
             It
             being
             a
             late
             marvailous
             light
             revealed
             by
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             that
             his
             people
             are
             a
             Company
             or
             Church
             of
             living
             stones
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2
             9.
             
          
           
             And
             however
             his
             own
             Soule
             ,
             and
             the
             soules
             of
             many
             others
             (
             precious
             to
             God
             )
             are
             perswaded
             to
             separate
             from
             
               Nationall
               ,
               Provinciall
            
             ,
             and
             
               Diocesan
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             to
             assemble
             into
             particular
             Churches
             :
             yet
             since
             
             there
             are
             no
             
               Parish
               Churches
            
             in
             England
             ,
             
             but
             what
             are
             made
             up
             of
             the
             Parish
             bounds
             within
             such
             and
             such
             a
             compasse
             of
             houses
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             Churches
             have
             beene
             and
             are
             in
             constant
             dependance
             on
             ,
             and
             subordination
             to
             the
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             :
             how
             can
             the
             
               New-English
               particular
               Churches
            
             joyne
             with
             the
             
               Old
               English
               Parish
               Churches
            
             in
             so
             many
             Ordinances
             of
             
               Word
               ,
               Prayer
               ,
               Singing
               ,
               Contribution
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             they
             must
             needs
             confesse
             ,
             that
             as
             yet
             their
             Soules
             are
             farre
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             foundation
             of
             a
             true
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             ,
             whose
             matter
             must
             not
             only
             be
             living
             stones
             ,
             but
             also
             separated
             from
             the
             rubbish
             of
             
               Antichristian
               confusions
            
             and
             desolations
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               WIth
               lamentation
               I
               may
               adde
               :
               How
               can
               their
               Soules
               be
               cleare
               in
               this
               foundation
               of
               the
               true
               Christian
               matter
               ,
               who
               persecute
               and
               oppresse
               their
               own
               (
               acknowledged
               )
               Brethren
               presenting
               Light
               unto
               them
               about
               this
               Point
               ?
               But
               I
               shall
               now
               present
               you
               with
               Mr.
               Cottons
               third
               distinction
               .
               
                 In
                 point
                 of
                 Practice
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 some
                 concerne
                 the
                 weightier
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 What
                 God
                 we
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 Worship
                 :
                 whether
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 Right
                 ,
                 fellowship
                 with
                 God
                 is
                 held
                 ;
                 if
                 false
                 ,
                 fellowship
                 with
                 God
                 is
                 lost
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               worth
               the
               inquirie
               ,
               what
               kind
               of
               Worship
               he
               intendeth
               ;
               for
               Worship
               is
               of
               various
               signification
               :
               whether
               in
               generall
               acceptation
               he
               meane
               the
               rightnesse
               or
               corruptnesse
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               or
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               the
               Ministrations
               of
               the
               
                 Word
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Seales
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               because
               it
               pleaseth
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               to
               make
               the
               Ministry
               one
               of
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 (
                 Heb.
              
               6.
               12.
               
               )
               and
               also
               to
               make
               the
               Ministrie
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Prayer
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               two
               speciall
               works
               (
               even
               of
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               )
               Acts
               6.
               2.
               
               I
               shall
               desire
               it
               may
               be
               well
               considered
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               The
               
                 New-English
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               new
               elected
               &
               ordained
               Ministers
               in
               
                 New
                 Englād
              
               ,
               must
               undeniably
               grant
               ,
               
               that
               at
               that
               time
               they
               were
               no
               Ministers
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               profession
               of
               standing
               so
               long
               in
               a
               true
               Ministry
               in
               
                 Old
                 England
              
               ,
               whether
               received
               from
               the
               Bishops
               (
               which
               some
               have
               maintained
               true
               )
               or
               from
               the
               People
               ,
               which
               Mr.
               Cotton
               &
               others
               better
               liked
               ,
               and
               which
               Ministrie
               was
               alwayes
               accounted
               perpetuall
               and
               indelible
               :
               I
               apply
               ,
               and
               aske
               ,
               Will
               it
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               if
               their
               new
               Ministry
               and
               Ordination
               be
               true
               ,
               the
               former
               was
               false
               ?
               and
               if
               false
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               
               exercise
               of
               it
               (
               notwithstanding
               
                 abilities
                 ,
                 graces
                 ,
                 intentions
                 ,
                 labours
                 ,
              
               and
               (
               by
               Gods
               gracious
               ,
               unpromised
               ,
               &
               extraordinary
               blessing
               )
               some
               successe
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               will
               it
               not
               according
               to
               this
               distinction
               follow
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               visible
               
                 rule
                 ,
                 Fellowship
              
               with
               God
               was
               lost
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               concerning
               Prayer
               ;
               
               The
               
                 New
                 English
                 Ministers
              
               have
               disclaimed
               and
               written
               against
               that
               worshipping
               of
               God
               by
               the
               Common
               or
               set
               formes
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               which
               yet
               themselves
               practised
               in
               England
               ,
               notwithstanding
               they
               knew
               that
               many
               servants
               of
               God
               in
               great
               sufferings
               witnessed
               against
               such
               a
               Ministrie
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Ministrie
               of
               Prayer
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               I
               could
               name
               the
               
                 persons
                 ,
                 time
              
               and
               place
               ,
               when
               some
               of
               them
               were
               faithfully
               admonished
               for
               using
               of
               the
               
                 Common
                 prayer
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Arguments
               presented
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               seeming
               weake
               ,
               but
               now
               acknowledged
               sound
               :
               yet
               at
               that
               time
               they
               satisfied
               their
               hearts
               with
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               who
               used
               to
               read
               only
               some
               of
               the
               choicest
               selected
               Prayers
               in
               the
               Masse-booke
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               confesse
               was
               also
               their
               own
               practice
               in
               their
               using
               of
               the
               Common-Prayer
               .
               )
               But
               now
               according
               to
               this
               distinction
               ,
               I
               ask
               whether
               or
               no
               fellowship
               with
               God
               in
               such
               prayers
               was
               lost
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               could
               particularize
               other
               exercises
               of
               Worship
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               denied
               (
               according
               to
               this
               distinction
               )
               to
               be
               of
               the
               
                 waightier
                 points
              
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               [
               What
               God
               we
               Worship
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               kind
               of
               worship
               :
               ]
               wherein
               fellowship
               with
               God
               (
               in
               many
               of
               our
               unclean
               and
               abominable
               Worships
               )
               hath
               been
               lost
               .
               Only
               upon
               these
               premises
               I
               shall
               observe
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               Gods
               people
               ,
               even
               the
               standard-bearers
               and
               leaders
               of
               them
               (
               according
               to
               this
               distinction
               )
               have
               worshipped
               God
               (
               in
               their
               sleepy
               ignorance
               )
               by
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               Worship
               ,
               
               as
               wherein
               fellowship
               with
               God
               is
               lost
               ;
               yea
               also
               this
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               them
               to
               do
               ,
               after
               much
               light
               is
               risen
               against
               such
               Worship
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               ,
               brought
               to
               the
               eyes
               of
               such
               holy
               and
               worthy
               persons
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             inward
             and
             secret
             fellowship
             with
             God
             in
             false
             Ministeries
             of
             Word
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             
             (
             for
             that
             to
             the
             eternall
             prayse
             of
             
               Infinite
               Mercy
            
             beyond
             a
             word
             or
             promise
             of
             God
             I
             acknowledge
             )
             when
             yet
             (
             as
             the
             distinction
             saith
             )
             in
             such
             worship
             (
             not
             being
             right
             )
             fellowship
             with
             God
             is
             lost
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             service
             or
             ministration
             must
             be
             lamented
             and
             forsaken
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             observe
             that
             
               Gods
               people
            
             may
             live
             and
             die
             in
             such
             kindes
             of
             worship
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             light
             from
             God
             publikely
             and
             privately
             ,
             hath
             beene
             presented
             to
             them
             ,
             able
             to
             convince
             :
             yet
             not
             reaching
             to
             
             their
             conviction
             and
             forsaking
             of
             such
             wayes
             ,
             contrary
             to
             a
             conclusion
             afterward
             exprest
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             [
             That
             fundamentals
             are
             so
             cleere
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             but
             be
             convinced
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             such
             a
             person
             not
             being
             convinced
             ,
             he
             is
             
               condemned
               of
               himselfe
            
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             persecuted
             for
             sinning
             against
             his
             conscience
             .
             ]
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             I
             observe
             that
             in
             such
             a
             maintaining
             a
             clearnesse
             of
             fundamentals
             or
             waightier
             points
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             ground
             a
             persecuting
             of
             men
             ,
             because
             they
             sinne
             against
             their
             consciences
             ,
             Mr.
             Cotton
             measures
             that
             to
             others
             ,
             which
             himselfe
             when
             he
             lived
             in
             such
             practices
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             had
             measured
             to
             himselfe
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             have
             beene
             affirmed
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             practices
             he
             did
             sinne
             against
             his
             conscience
             ,
             having
             sufficient
             light
             shining
             about
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             or
             might
             lawfully
             have
             beene
             cut
             off
             by
             death
             or
             banishment
             ,
             as
             an
             Hereticke
             ,
             sinning
             against
             his
             owne
             conscience
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             the
             Speech
             of
             King
             Iames
             was
             notable
             to
             a
             great
             Non-conformitant
             converted
             (
             as
             is
             said
             by
             King
             Iames
             )
             to
             conformity
             ,
             
             and
             counselling
             the
             King
             afterward
             to
             persecute
             the
             Non-conformists
             ev●n
             unto
             death
             :
             Thou
             Beast
             (
             quoth
             the
             King
             )
             if
             I
             had
             dealt
             so
             with
             thee
             in
             thy
             non-conformity
             ,
             where
             hadst
             thou
             beene
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               THe
               next
               distinction
               concerning
               the
               manner
               of
               persons
               holding
               forth
               the
               aforesaid
               practices
               (
               not
               onely
               the
               
                 waightier
                 duties
              
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               
               but
               points
               of
               doctrine
               and
               worship
               lesse
               principall
               .
               )
            
             
               
                 Some
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 hold
                 them
                 forth
                 in
                 a
                 meeke
                 and
                 peaceable
                 way
                 :
                 some
                 with
                 such
                 arrogance
                 and
                 impetuousnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 it selfe
                 tendeth
                 to
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 
                   civill
                   peace
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               examination
               of
               this
               distinction
               we
               shall
               discusse
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               what
               is
               
                 civill
                 Peace
              
               ,
               (
               wherein
               we
               shall
               vindicate
               thy
               name
               the
               better
               .
               )
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               to
               hold
               forth
               a
               Doctrine
               or
               Practice
               in
               this
               impetuousnesse
               or
               arrogancy
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               for
               
                 civill
                 peace
              
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               but
               
                 pax
                 civitatis
              
               ,
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Citie
               ,
               whether
               an
               English
               City
               ,
               Scotch
               ,
               or
               Irish
               Citie
               ,
               or
               further
               abroad
               ,
               
                 French
                 ,
                 Spanish
                 ,
                 Turkish
              
               City
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Thus
               it
               pleased
               the
               Father
               of
               Lights
               to
               define
               it
               ,
               Iorem.
               29.
               7.
               
               Pray
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               City
               ;
               which
               peace
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               or
               Citizens
               ,
               so
               compacted
               in
               a
               civill
               way
               of
               union
               ,
               may
               be
               intire
               ,
               unbroken
               ,
               safe
               ,
               &c.
               notwithstanding
               
               so
               many
               thousands
               of
               
                 Gods
                 people
              
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               were
               there
               in
               bondage
               ,
               and
               would
               neither
               be
               constrained
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               Citie
               Babell
               ,
               nor
               restrained
               from
               so
               much
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               then
               could
               practice
               ,
               as
               in
               plaine
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               3
               Worthies
               ,
               
                 Shadrach
                 ,
                 Misach
              
               ,
               and
               Abednego
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 Dan.
              
               3.
               
               &
               Dan.
               6.
               (
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               City
               or
               Kingdome
               ,
               being
               a
               far
               different
               Peace
               from
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               Religion
               or
               Spirituall
               Worship
               ,
               maintained
               &
               professed
               of
               the
               Citizens
               .
               This
               Peace
               of
               their
               Worship
               (
               which
               worship
               also
               in
               some
               Cities
               being
               various
               )
               being
               a
               false
               Peace
               ,
               
               
                 Gods
                 people
              
               were
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               Nonconformitants
               ,
               not
               daring
               either
               to
               be
               restrained
               from
               the
               true
               ,
               or
               constrained
               to
               
                 false
                 Worship
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               without
               breach
               of
               the
               Civill
               or
               Citie-peace
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               so
               many
               glorious
               and
               flourishing
               Cities
               of
               the
               World
               maintaine
               their
               Civill
               peace
               ,
               yea
               the
               very
               Americans
               &
               wildest
               Pagans
               keep
               the
               peace
               of
               their
               Towns
               or
               Cities
               ;
               
               though
               neither
               in
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               can
               any
               man
               prove
               a
               true
               Church
               of
               God
               in
               those
               places
               ,
               and
               consequently
               no
               spirituall
               and
               heavenly
               peace
               :
               The
               Peace
               spirituall
               (
               whether
               true
               or
               false
               )
               being
               of
               a
               higher
               and
               farre
               different
               nature
               from
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               place
               or
               people
               ,
               being
               meerly
               and
               essentially
               civill
               and
               humane
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               O
               how
               lost
               are
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               in
               this
               point
               ?
               To
               illustrate
               this
               :
               The
               Church
               or
               company
               of
               worshippers
               (
               whether
               true
               or
               false
               )
               is
               like
               unto
               a
               Body
               or
               Colledge
               of
               Physitians
               in
               a
               Citie
               ;
               like
               unto
               a
               
                 Corporation
                 ,
                 Society
                 ,
                 or
                 Company
              
               of
               East-Indie
               or
               Turkie-Merchants
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Societie
               or
               Company
               in
               London
               :
               which
               Companies
               may
               hold
               their
               Courts
               ,
               keep
               their
               Records
               ,
               hold
               ,
               disputations
               ;
               and
               in
               matters
               concerning
               their
               Societie
               ,
               may
               dissent
               ,
               divide
               ,
               breake
               into
               Schismes
               and
               Factions
               ,
               sue
               and
               implead
               each
               other
               at
               the
               Law
               ,
               yea
               wholly
               breake
               up
               and
               dissolve
               into
               pieces
               and
               nothing
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Citie
               not
               be
               in
               the
               least
               measure
               impaired
               or
               disturbed
               ;
               because
               the
               essence
               or
               being
               of
               the
               Citie
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               well-being
               and
               peace
               thereof
               is
               essentially
               distinct
               from
               those
               particular
               Societies
               ;
               
               the
               
                 Citie-Courts
                 ,
                 Citie-Lawes
                 ,
                 Citie-punishments
              
               distinct
               from
               theirs
               .
               The
               Citie
               was
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               stands
               absolute
               and
               intire
               ,
               when
               such
               a
               Corporation
               or
               Societie
               is
               taken
               down
               .
               For
               instance
               further
               ,
               The
               City
               or
               
                 Civill
                 state
              
               of
               Ephesus
               was
               essentially
               distinct
               from
               the
               worship
               of
               Diana
               in
               the
               Citie
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 city
              
               .
               Againe
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               Ephesus
               (
               which
               were
               Gods
               people
               ,
               converted
               and
               call'd
               out
               from
               the
               worship
               of
               that
               City
               unto
               Christianitie
               or
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               )
               was
               distinct
               from
               both
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               suppose
               that
               God
               remove
               the
               Candlestick
               from
               Ephesus
               ,
               yea
               though
               the
               
                 whole
                 Worship
              
               of
               the
               
                 Citie
                 of
                 Ephesus
              
               should
               be
               altered
               :
               
               yet
               (
               if
               men
               be
               true
               and
               honestly
               ingenuous
               to
               
                 Citie-covenants
                 ,
                 Combinations
              
               and
               Principles
               )
               all
               this
               might
               be
               without
               the
               least
               impeachment
               or
               infringement
               of
               the
               Peace
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Ephesus
               .
            
             
               Thus
               in
               the
               Citie
               of
               Smirna
               was
               the
               Citie
               it selfe
               or
               Civill
               estate
               one
               thing
               ,
               The
               Spirituall
               or
               Religious
               state
               of
               Smirna
               ,
               another
               ;
               The
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               Smirna
               ,
               distinct
               from
               them
               both
               ;
               and
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               whether
               literally
               Iewes
               (
               as
               some
               thinke
               )
               or
               mystically
               ,
               false
               Christians
               ,
               (
               as
               others
               )
               called
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.
               distinct
               from
               all
               these
               .
               And
               notwithstanding
               these
               spirituall
               oppositions
               in
               point
               of
               Worship
               and
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               heare
               we
               not
               the
               least
               noyse
               (
               nor
               need
               we
               ,
               if
               Men
               keep
               but
               the
               Bond
               of
               Civility
               )
               of
               any
               
                 Civill
                 breach
              
               ,
               or
               breach
               of
               
                 Civill
                 peace
              
               amongst
               them
               :
               and
               to
               persecute
               Gods
               people
               there
               for
               Religion
               ,
               that
               only
               was
               a
               breach
               of
               Civilitie
               it selfe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               NOw
               to
               the
               second
               Quaerie
               ,
               What
               it
               is
               to
               hold
               forth
               Doctrine
               or
               Practice
               in
               an
               arrogant
               or
               impetuous
               way
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Although
               it
               hath
               not
               pleased
               Mr.
               Cotton
               to
               declare
               what
               is
               this
               arrogant
               or
               impetuous
               holding
               forth
               of
               Doctrine
               or
               Practice
               tending
               to
               disturbance
               of
               
                 Civill
                 peace
              
               ,
               
               I
               cannot
               but
               expresse
               my
               sad
               and
               sorrowfull
               observation
               ,
               how
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               to
               leave
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               up
               the
               common
               reproachfull
               accusation
               of
               the
               Accuser
               of
               Gods
               children
               ;
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               arrogant
               and
               impetuous
               :
               which
               charge
               (
               together
               with
               that
               of
               
                 obstinacie
                 ,
                 pertinacie
                 ,
                 pride
                 ,
                 Troublers
              
               of
               the
               Citie
               ,
               &c.
               )
               Sathan
               commonly
               loads
               the
               meekest
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               Witnesses
               of
               Iesus
               with
               .
            
          
           
             To
             wipe
             off
             therefore
             these
             fowle
             blurs
             and
             aspersions
             from
             the
             faire
             and
             beautifull
             face
             of
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             I
             shall
             select
             and
             propose
             5
             or
             6
             cases
             ,
             for
             which
             
               Gods
               witnesses
            
             in
             all
             Ages
             and
             Generations
             of
             Men
             ,
             have
             been
             charged
             with
             
               arrogance
               ,
               impetuousnes
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             yet
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Iudge
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             hath
             graciously
             discharged
             them
             from
             such
             crimes
             ,
             and
             maintained
             and
             avowed
             them
             for
             his
             faithfull
             and
             peaceable
             servants
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Gods
             people
             have
             
               proclaimed
               ,
               taught
               ,
               disputed
            
             for
             divers
             months
             together
             ,
             a
             
               new
               Religion
            
             and
             Worship
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Worship
             projected
             
             in
             the
             Towne
             ,
             
             City
             ,
             or
             State
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             lived
             ,
             or
             where
             they
             have
             travelled
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
               Himselfe
            
             over
             
               all
               Galile
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             after
             Him
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             and
             Market-places
             ,
             as
             appeares
             
               Acts
               17.
               2.
               17.
               
               Acts
            
             18.
             48.
             
             Yet
             this
             no
             Arrogance
             nor
             Impetuousnesse
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Gods
             servants
             have
             been
             zealous
             for
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             very
             faces
             of
             the
             Highest
             ,
             and
             concerning
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             Highest
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             have
             opposed
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             :
             So
             Eliah
             to
             the
             face
             of
             Ahab
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             thou
             ,
             and
             thy
             Fathers
             house
             that
             troublest
             Israel
             :
             So
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             concerning
             Herod
             ,
             Goe
             tell
             that
             Fox
             :
             So
             Paul
             ,
             God
             delivered
             me
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lion
             ;
             and
             to
             Ananias
             ,
             
             Thou
             
               whited
               wall
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             all
             this
             no
             Arrogance
             ,
             nor
             Impetuousnesse
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Gods
               people
            
             have
             been
             
               immoveable
               ,
               constant
            
             and
             resolved
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             in
             refusing
             to
             submit
             to
             false
             Worships
             ,
             and
             in
             preaching
             and
             professing
             the
             true
             worship
             ,
             contrary
             to
             expresse
             command
             of
             
               publicke
               Authority
            
             :
             So
             the
             three
             
               famous
               Worthies
            
             against
             the
             command
             of
             Nobilchadnezzar
             ,
             
             and
             the
             uniforme
             conformity
             of
             all
             Nations
             agreeing
             upon
             a
             false
             
               worship
               ,
               Dan.
            
             3.
             
             So
             the
             Apostles
             (
             Acts
             4
             and
             5
             chap.
             )
             and
             so
             the
             witnesses
             of
             Iesus
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             who
             loved
             not
             their
             lives
             to
             the
             
               death
               (
               Rev.
            
             12.
             )
             not
             regarding
             sweet
             life
             nor
             bitter
             death
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             Arrogant
             ,
             nor
             Impetuous
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               Gods
               people
            
             since
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ,
             have
             openly
             and
             constantly
             profest
             ,
             that
             no
             Civill
             Magistrate
             ,
             no
             King
             nor
             Caesar
             have
             any
             power
             over
             the
             Soules
             or
             Consciences
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Crowne
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrates
            
             themselves
             ;
             yea
             Kings
             and
             Keisars
             are
             bound
             to
             subject
             their
             owne
             soules
             to
             the
             Ministery
             and
             Church
             ,
             the
             Power
             and
             Government
             of
             this
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             .
             Hence
             was
             the
             charge
             against
             the
             Apostles
             (
             false
             in
             Civill
             ,
             but
             true
             in
             spiritualls
             )
             that
             they
             affirmed
             that
             there
             was
             another
             King
             ,
             one
             
               Iesus
               ,
               Acts
            
             17.
             7.
             
             And
             indeed
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             great
             charge
             against
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
               Himself
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Iews
             laid
             against
             Him
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             he
             suffered
             Death
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Accusation
             written
             over
             His
             Head
             upon
             the
             Gallows
             ,
             
               Iohn
               9.
               19.
               
               Iesus
               of
               Nazareth
               King
               of
               the
               Iewes
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             and
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             all
             true
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             or
             glad
             newes
             ,
             
             viz.
             That
             God
             anointed
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             King
             and
             Governour
             of
             all
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             in
             spirituall
             and
             soule
             causes
             ,
             
               Psal.
               2.
               6.
               
               Acts
            
             2.
             36.
             
             Yet
             this
             Kingly
             power
             of
             His
             he
             resolved
             not
             to
             manage
             
             in
             His
             owne
             Person
             ,
             but
             Ministerially
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             such
             Messengers
             which
             he
             sent
             forth
             to
             preach
             and
             baptise
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             as
             beleeved
             that
             word
             they
             preached
             ,
             Iohn
             17.
             
             And
             yet
             here
             no
             Arrogance
             nor
             Impetuousnesse
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Gods
               people
            
             in
             delivering
             the
             Minde
             and
             Will
             of
             God
             concerning
             the
             Kingdomes
             and
             Civill
             States
             where
             they
             have
             lived
             ,
             have
             seemed
             in
             all
             shew
             of
             common
             sense
             and
             rationall
             policie
             (
             if
             men
             looke
             not
             higher
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             saith
             )
             to
             endanger
             and
             overthrow
             the
             very
             Civill
             State
             ,
             
             as
             appeareth
             by
             all
             Ieremses
             preaching
             and
             counsell
             to
             King
             Zedechia
             ,
             his
             Princes
             and
             people
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Princes
             against
             Ieremiah
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             discouraged
             the
             Army
             from
             fighting
             against
             the
             Babylonians
             ,
             and
             weakned
             the
             Land
             from
             its
             own
             defence
             ,
             and
             this
             charge
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             reason
             ,
             seemed
             not
             to
             be
             unreasonable
             or
             unrighteous
             ,
             Ier.
             37.
             38.
             chapters
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             Ieremy
             no
             Arrogance
             nor
             Impetuousnesse
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             
               Gods
               people
            
             by
             their
             preaching
             ,
             disputing
             ,
             &c.
             have
             beene
             (
             though
             not
             the
             cause
             )
             yet
             accidentally
             the
             occasion
             of
             great
             contentions
             and
             divisions
             ,
             
             yea
             tumults
             and
             uproares
             in
             Townes
             and
             Cities
             where
             they
             have
             lived
             and
             come
             ,
             and
             yet
             neither
             their
             Doctrine
             nor
             themselves
             Arrogant
             nor
             Impetuous
             ,
             however
             so
             charged
             :
             For
             thus
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             discovereth
             mens
             false
             and
             secure
             suppositions
             ,
             Luke●
             1.
             51.
             
             
               Suppose
               ye
               that
               I
               am
               come
               to
               give
               peace
               on
               the
               earth
               ?
               I
               tell
               you
               nay
               ,
               but
               rather
               division
               ,
               for
               from
               hence
               forth
               shall
               there
               be
               five
               in
               one
               house
               divided
               ,
               three
               against
               two
               ,
               and
               two
               against
               three
               ,
               the
               father
               shall
               be
               divided
               against
               the
               sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               sonne
               against
               the
               father
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             thus
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Apostles
             preaching
             ,
             the
             Kingdome
             and
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             were
             most
             commonly
             uproares
             and
             tumults
             ,
             where
             ever
             they
             came
             :
             For
             instance
             ,
             those
             strange
             and
             nonstrous
             uproares
             at
             Iconium
             ,
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Acts
               14.
               4.
               
               Acts
               19.
               29.
               40.
               
               Acts
               21.
               vers
               .
            
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               IT
               will
               be
               said
               (
               deare
               Truth
               )
               what
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               and
               his
               Messengers
               taught
               was
               Truth
               ,
               but
               the
               question
               is
               about
               Errour
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               this
               distinction
               now
               in
               discussion
               ,
               concernes
               not
               Truth
               ,
               or
               Errour
               ,
               but
               the
               manner
               of
               holding
               forth
               or
               divulging
               .
            
          
           
           
             I
             acknowledge
             that
             such
             may
             bee
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             holding
             forth
             ,
             
             (
             either
             with
             railing
             or
             reviling
             ,
             daring
             or
             chalenging
             speeches
             ,
             or
             with
             force
             of
             Armes
             ,
             Swords
             ,
             Guns
             ,
             Prisons
             ,
             &c.
             )
             that
             it
             may
             not
             only
             tend
             to
             breake
             ,
             but
             may
             actually
             breake
             the
             civill
             peace
             ,
             or
             peace
             of
             the
             Citie
             .
          
           
             Yet
             these
             instances
             propounded
             are
             cases
             of
             great
             opposition
             and
             spirituall
             hostility
             ,
             and
             occasions
             of
             breach
             of
             civill
             peace
             :
             and
             yet
             as
             the
             borders
             (
             or
             matter
             )
             were
             of
             gold
             :
             so
             the
             speckes
             (
             or
             manner
             ,
             Cautic
             .
             1.
             )
             were
             of
             silver
             :
             both
             matter
             and
             manner
             ,
             pure
             ,
             holy
             ,
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             inoffensive
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             and
             common
             for
             persons
             of
             soft
             and
             gentle
             nature
             and
             spirits
             to
             hold
             out
             falshood
             with
             more
             seeming
             meeknesse
             and
             peaceablenesse
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             or
             his
             servants
             did
             or
             doe
             hold
             forth
             the
             true
             and
             everlasting
             Gospell
             .
             So
             that
             the
             answerer
             would
             be
             requested
             to
             explain
             what
             he
             means
             by
             this
             arrogant
             and
             impetuous
             holding
             forth
             of
             any
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             very
             manner
             of
             holding
             forth
             tends
             to
             breake
             civill
             peace
             ,
             and
             comes
             under
             the
             cognisance
             and
             correction
             of
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             :
             Lest
             hee
             build
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             If
             we
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Pharises
             daies
             ,
             the
             Romane
             Emperours
             dayes
             ,
             or
             the
             bloody
             Marian
             dayes
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             have
             been
             partakers
             with
             them
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             30.
             who
             were
             charged
             with
             arrogance
             and
             impetuousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Ob.
               Peace
               .
            
             
               IT
               will
               here
               be
               said
               ,
               Whence
               then
               ariseth
               civill
               dissentions
               and
               uproares
               about
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               :
               
               When
               a
               Kingdome
               or
               State
               ,
               Towne
               or
               Family
               ,
               lyes
               and
               lives
               in
               the
               guilt
               of
               a
               false
               God
               ,
               false
               Christ
               ,
               false
               worship
               :
               no
               wonder
               if
               sore
               eyes
               be
               troubled
               at
               the
               appearance
               of
               the
               light
               ,
               be
               it
               never
               so
               sweet
               :
               No
               wonder
               if
               a
               body
               full
               of
               corrupt
               humours
               be
               troubled
               at
               strong
               (
               though
               wholsome
               )
               Physick
               ?
               If
               persons
               sleepy
               and
               loving
               to
               sleepe
               be
               troubled
               at
               the
               noise
               of
               shrill
               (
               though
               silver
               )
               alarums
               :
               No
               wonder
               if
               Adonijah
               and
               all
               his
               company
               be
               amazed
               and
               troubled
               at
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               right
               Heyre
               King
               
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 ●
                 King.
              
               1.
               
               If
               the
               Husbandmen
               were
               troubled
               when
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Vineyard
               sent
               servant
               after
               servant
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               his
               onely
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               they
               beat
               ,
               and
               wounded
               ,
               and
               kill'd
               even
               the
               Sonne
               himselfe
               ,
               because
               they
               meant
               themselves
               to
               seize
               upon
               the
               inheritance
               ,
               unto
               which
               they
               had
               no
               right
               ,
               Matth.
               21.
               38.
               
               
               Hence
               all
               those
               tumults
               about
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Acts
               ,
               &c.
               whereas
               good
               eyes
               are
               not
               so
               troubled
               at
               light
               ;
               vigilant
               and
               watchfull
               persons
               loyall
               and
               faithfull
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               troubled
               at
               the
               true
               ,
               no
               nor
               at
               a
               false
               Religion
               of
               Jew
               or
               Gentile
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             breach
             of
             civil
             peace
             may
             arise
             ,
             when
             false
             and
             idolatrous
             practices
             are
             held
             forth
             ,
             &
             yet
             no
             breach
             of
             civil
             peace
             from
             the
             doctrine
             or
             practice
             ,
             or
             the
             manner
             of
             holding
             forth
             ,
             but
             from
             that
             wrong
             and
             preposterous
             way
             of
             suppressing
             ,
             preventing
             ,
             and
             extinguishing
             such
             doctrines
             or
             practices
             by
             weapons
             of
             wrath
             and
             blood
             ,
             whips
             ,
             stockes
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             banishment
             ,
             death
             ,
             &c.
             by
             which
             men
             commonly
             are
             perswaded
             to
             convert
             Heretickes
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             out
             uncleane
             spirits
             ,
             which
             onely
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             can
             doe
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Hence
             the
             Towne
             is
             in
             an
             uproare
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Country
             takes
             the
             Alarum
             to
             expell
             that
             fog
             or
             mist
             of
             Errour
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             Blasphemy
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             supposed
             )
             with
             Swords
             and
             Guns
             ;
             whereas
             t
             is
             Light
             alone
             ,
             even
             Light
             from
             the
             bright
             shining
             Sunne
             of
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             ,
             in
             the
             soules
             and
             consciences
             of
             men
             to
             dispell
             and
             scatter
             such
             fogges
             and
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             Hence
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             ,
             (
             as
             David
             speakes
             in
             another
             case
             ,
             Psal.
             39.
             )
             disquiet
             themselves
             in
             vaine
             ,
             and
             unmercifully
             disquiet
             others
             ,
             as
             (
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             Lord
             )
             in
             the
             sequell
             of
             this
             discourse
             shall
             more
             appeare
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               NOw
               the
               last
               distinction
               is
               this
               :
               
                 Persecution
                 for
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 for
                 a
                 rightly
                 informed
                 conscience
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 blinde
                 and
                 erroneous
                 conscience
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               both
               these
               consciences
               are
               persecuted
               :
               but
               lamentably
               blinde
               and
               erronious
               will
               these
               consciences
               shortly
               appear
               to
               be
               ,
               
               which
               out
               of
               zeale
               for
               God
               (
               as
               is
               pretended
               )
               have
               persecuted
               either
               .
               And
               heavie
               is
               the
               doome
               of
               those
               blinde
               Guides
               and
               Idoll
               Shepherds
               (
               whose
               right
               eye
               Gods
               finger
               of
               jealousie
               hath
               put
               out
               )
               who
               flattering
               the
               ten
               Homes
               or
               worldly
               Powers
               ,
               perswade
               them
               what
               excellent
               and
               faithfull
               service
               they
               performe
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               persecuting
               both
               these
               consciences
               :
               either
               hanging
               up
               a
               rightly
               informed
               conscience
               ,
               and
               therein
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               himselfe
               ,
               betweene
               two
               malefactors
               ,
               or
               else
               killing
               the
               erroneous
               and
               the
               blinde
               ,
               like
               Saul
               (
               out
               of
               zeale
               to
               the
               Israel
               
               of
               God
               )
               the
               poore
               Gibeonites
               ,
               whom
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               permit
               to
               live
               :
               and
               yet
               that
               hostility
               and
               cruelty
               used
               against
               them
               (
               as
               the
               repeated
               judgement
               yeare
               after
               yeare
               upon
               the
               whole
               Land
               after
               told
               them
               )
               could
               not
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               untill
               the
               death
               of
               the
               persecutor
               Saul
               his
               sons
               had
               appeased
               the
               Lords
               displeasure
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               21.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               AFter
               explication
               in
               these
               Distinctions
               ,
               it
               pleaseth
               the
               Answerer
               to
               give
               his
               resolution
               to
               the
               question
               in
               foure
               particulars
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               he
               holds
               it
               not
               lawfull
               to
               persecute
               any
               for
               conscience
               sake
               rightly
               informed
               ,
               for
               in
               persecuting
               such
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               Christ
               himself
               is
               persecuted
               :
               for
               which
               reason
               ,
               truly
               rendred
               ,
               he
               quotes
               
                 Act.
                 9.
                 4.
                 
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 why
                 persecutest
                 thou
                 me
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               shall
               reade
               this
               Conclusion
               over
               a
               thousand
               times
               ,
               shall
               as
               soone
               finde
               darknesse
               in
               the
               bright
               beames
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               so
               cleare
               and
               shining
               a
               beame
               of
               Truth
               ,
               viz.
               That
               Christ
               Jesus
               in
               his
               Truth
               must
               not
               be
               persecuted
               .
            
             
               Yet
               this
               I
               must
               aske
               (
               for
               it
               will
               be
               admired
               by
               all
               sober
               men
               )
               what
               should
               be
               the
               cause
               or
               inducement
               to
               the
               Answerers
               mind
               to
               lay
               down
               such
               a
               Position
               or
               Thesis
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 persecute
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
              
            
             
               Search
               all
               Scriptures
               ,
               Histories
               ,
               Records
               ,
               Monuments
               ,
               consult
               with
               all
               experiences
               ,
               did
               ever
               
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 Iezabel
                 ,
              
               Scribes
               and
               Pharises
               ,
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               Herod
               ,
               the
               bloudy
               
                 Neroes
                 ,
                 Gardiners
                 ,
                 Boners
              
               ,
               Pope
               or
               Devill
               himselfe
               ,
               professe
               to
               persecute
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               Jesus
               as
               Jesus
               ,
               Christ
               as
               Christ
               ,
               without
               a
               mask
               or
               covering
               ?
            
             
               No
               ,
               saith
               Pharaoh
               ,
               the
               Isrealites
               are
               idle
               ,
               and
               therefore
               speake
               they
               of
               sacrificing
               :
               David
               is
               risen
               up
               in
               a
               conspiracy
               against
               Saul
               ,
               therefore
               persecute
               him
               :
               Naboth
               hath
               blasphemed
               God
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               therefore
               stone
               him
               :
               Christ
               is
               a
               seducer
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               a
               blasphemer
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               traytor
               against
               Caesar
               ,
               therefore
               hang
               him
               :
               Christians
               are
               schismaticall
               ,
               factious
               ,
               hereticall
               ,
               therefore
               persecute
               them
               :
               The
               Devill
               hath
               deluded
               
                 Iohn
                 Hus
              
               ,
               therefore
               crowne
               him
               with
               a
               paper
               of
               Devils
               ,
               and
               burne
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               One
               thing
               I
               see
               apparantly
               in
               the
               Lords
               over-ruling
               the
               pen
               of
               this
               worthy
               Answerer
               ,
               
               viz.
               a
               secret
               whispering
               from
               heaven
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               (
               although
               his
               soules
               ayme
               at
               Christ
               ,
               and
               hath
               wrought
               much
               for
               
               Christ
               in
               many
               sincere
               intentions
               ,
               
               and
               Gods
               mercifull
               and
               patient
               acceptance
               )
               yet
               he
               hath
               never
               left
               the
               Tents
               of
               such
               who
               think
               they
               doe
               God
               good
               service
               in
               killing
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               in
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               say
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               beene
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               Fathers
               in
               Queene
               Maries
               dayes
               ,
               &c.
               we
               would
               never
               have
               consented
               to
               such
               persecution
               :
               And
               therefore
               when
               they
               persecute
               Christ
               Jesus
               in
               his
               truths
               or
               servants
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               Doe
               not
               say
               you
               are
               persecuted
               for
               the
               Word
               for
               Christ
               his
               sake
               ,
               for
               we
               hold
               it
               not
               lawfull
               to
               persecute
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Let
             me
             also
             adde
             a
             second
             ;
             So
             farre
             as
             he
             hath
             beene
             a
             Guide
             (
             by
             preaching
             for
             persecution
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             beene
             a
             Guide
             and
             Leader
             ,
             by
             mis-interpreting
             and
             applying
             the
             Writings
             of
             Truth
             ,
             so
             far
             I
             say
             his
             owne
             mouthes
             and
             hands
             shall
             judge
             (
             I
             hope
             not
             his
             persons
             ,
             but
             )
             his
             actions
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             hath
             suffered
             by
             him
             ,
             Act.
             9.
             3.
             and
             if
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             himselfe
             were
             present
             ,
             himselfe
             should
             suffer
             that
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             ,
             which
             his
             servants
             witnessing
             his
             Truth
             doe
             suffer
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               THeir
               second
               Conclusion
               is
               this
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 persecute
                 erroneous
                 and
                 blinde
                 conscience
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 fundamentall
                 and
                 weighty
                 points
                 ,
                 till
                 after
                 admonition
                 once
                 or
                 twice
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 3.
                 11.
                 and
                 then
                 such
                 consciences
                 may
                 be
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 cleare
                 in
                 fundamentall
                 and
                 weighty
                 points
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 cannot
                 but
                 sin
                 against
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 being
                 condemned
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 be
                 persecuted
                 for
                 sinning
                 against
                 his
                 owne
                 conscience
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               in
               that
               great
               battell
               betweene
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               and
               the
               Devill
               ,
               it
               is
               observable
               that
               Sathan
               takes
               up
               the
               weapons
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               such
               Scripture
               which
               in
               shew
               and
               colour
               was
               excellent
               for
               his
               purpose
               :
               but
               in
               this
               3.
               of
               Titus
               ,
               as
               Salomon
               speakes
               of
               the
               Birds
               of
               heaven
               ,
               Prov.
               1.
               a
               man
               may
               evidently
               see
               the
               snare
               ;
               and
               I
               know
               the
               time
               is
               comming
               wherein
               it
               shall
               bee
               said
               ,
               Surely
               in
               vaine
               the
               Net
               is
               laid
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Saints
               (
               heavenly
               Birds
               .
               )
            
          
           
             So
             palpably
             grosse
             and
             thicke
             is
             the
             mist
             and
             fog
             which
             Sathan
             hath
             raised
             about
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             can
             but
             see
             men
             as
             trees
             in
             matters
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             may
             easily
             discerne
             what
             a
             wonderfull
             deepe
             sleepe
             Gods
             people
             are
             fallen
             into
             concerning
             the
             visible
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             this
             third
             of
             Titus
             which
             through
             fearfull
             prophanations
             ,
             
             hath
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             been
             the
             pretended
             Bulwark
             and
             defence
             of
             all
             the
             bloudy
             Wolves
             ,
             dens
             of
             Lions
             ,
             and
             mountains
             of
             Leopards
             ,
             hunting
             and
             devouring
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             should
             now
             be
             the
             refuge
             and
             defence
             of
             (
             as
             I
             hope
             )
             the
             Lambes
             and
             little
             ones
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             yet
             (
             in
             this
             point
             )
             so
             preaching
             and
             practising
             so
             unlike
             to
             themselves
             ,
             to
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             lamentably
             too
             like
             to
             His
             and
             their
             Persecutors
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               BRight
               Truth
               ,
               since
               this
               place
               of
               Titus
               is
               such
               a
               pretended
               Bulwark
               for
               persecuting
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               &
               under
               that
               pretence
               of
               persecuting
               all
               thy
               followers
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               by
               the
               bright
               beames
               of
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               scatter
               these
               mists
               ,
               and
               unfold
               these
               particulars
               out
               of
               the
               Text
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               What
               this
               Man
               is
               that
               is
               an
               Hereticke
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               How
               this
               Hereticke
               is
               condemned
               of
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               What
               is
               this
               first
               and
               second
               Admonition
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               it
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               given
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               What
               is
               this
               rejecting
               of
               Him
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               it
               is
               supposed
               this
               Rejection
               was
               to
               be
               made
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               What
               is
               this
               Heretick
               ?
               I
               find
               him
               commonly
               defined
               to
               be
               such
               an
               one
               as
               is
               obstinate
               in
               Fundamentalls
               ,
               and
               so
               also
               I
               conceive
               the
               Answerer
               seems
               to
               recent
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               That
               the
               Apostle
               renders
               this
               reason
               ,
               why
               after
               once
               and
               twice
               Admonition
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               persecuted
               ,
               because
               in
               fundamentall
               and
               principall
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               Worship
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               so
               cleare
               ,
               that
               the
               Hereticke
               cannot
               but
               be
               convinced
               in
               his
               owne
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           
             But
             of
             this
             reason
             ,
             I
             finde
             not
             one
             tittle
             mentioned
             in
             this
             Scripture
             :
             for
             although
             he
             saith
             such
             an
             one
             is
             condemned
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             yet
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             nor
             will
             it
             follow
             that
             fundamentalls
             are
             so
             cleare
             ,
             that
             after
             first
             and
             second
             Admonition
             ,
             a
             person
             that
             submits
             not
             to
             them
             is
             condemned
             of
             himself
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             in
             lesser
             points
             .
             This
             11
             verse
             hath
             reference
             to
             the
             former
             verses
             .
             Titus
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             a
             Preacher
             of
             glad
             Newes
             ,
             abiding
             here
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             at
             Creet
             ,
             is
             required
             by
             Paul
             to
             avoid
             ,
             to
             reject
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             the
             Church
             to
             reject
             Genealogies
             ,
             disputes
             ,
             and
             unprofitable
             questions
             about
             the
             Law
             :
             Such
             a
             like
             charge
             it
             is
             as
             he
             gave
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             left
             also
             an
             Evangelist
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
           
             If
             it
             should
             be
             objected
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             to
             such
             contentious
             vain
             strivers
             about
             Genealogies
             and
             questions
             unprofitable
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             seems
             plainly
             to
             answer
             ,
             Let
             him
             be
             once
             and
             twice
             admonished
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             Yea
             ,
             but
             what
             if
             once
             and
             twice
             admonition
             prevaile
             not
             ?
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             answer
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             man
             that
             is
             wilfully
             obstinate
             after
             such
             once
             and
             twice
             admonition
             ,
             Reject
             him
             .
          
           
             With
             this
             Scripture
             agrees
             that
             of
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             4
             ,
             5.
             where
             Timothy
             is
             commanded
             to
             withdraw
             himselfe
             from
             such
             who
             dote
             about
             questions
             and
             strife
             of
             words
             .
          
           
             All
             which
             are
             points
             of
             a
             lower
             and
             inferiour
             nature
             ,
             not
             properly
             falling
             within
             the
             tearms
             or
             notions
             of
             those
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             first
             principles
             and
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             foundations
             of
             the
             Christian
             Profession
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             workes
             ,
             Faith
             towards
             God
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Baptismes
             ,
             and
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             eternall
             Judgement
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             2.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             these
             Fundamentalls
             (
             although
             nothing
             is
             so
             little
             in
             the
             Christian
             Worship
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             referred
             to
             one
             of
             these
             six
             ,
             yet
             )
             doth
             not
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             or
             Titus
             speake
             in
             those
             places
             by
             me
             alledged
             ,
             o●
             of
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             as
             may
             evidently
             appeare
             by
             the
             context
             and
             scope
             ?
          
           
             The
             beloved
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             is
             no
             receptacle
             for
             any
             filthy
             person
             ,
             obstinate
             in
             any
             filthynesse
             against
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             hath
             commanded
             his
             people
             to
             purge
             out
             the
             old
             leaven
             ,
             not
             only
             greater
             portions
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             leaven
             which
             will
             leaven
             the
             whole
             lumpe
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             Hereticke
             or
             obstinate
             person
             in
             these
             vaine
             and
             unprofitable
             questions
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             if
             his
             obstinacie
             had
             been
             in
             greater
             matters
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             a
             doore
             or
             window
             left
             open
             to
             vaine
             and
             unprofitable
             questions
             ,
             and
             sinnes
             of
             smaller
             nature
             ,
             how
             apt
             are
             persons
             to
             cover
             with
             a
             silken
             covering
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             Why
             ,
             I
             am
             no
             Hereticke
             in
             Fundamentalls
             ,
             spare
             me
             in
             this
             or
             that
             little
             one
             ;
             this
             or
             that
             opinion
             or
             practice
             ,
             these
             are
             of
             an
             inferiour
             circumstantiall
             nature
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             coherence
             with
             the
             former
             verses
             ,
             and
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             in
             this
             and
             other
             like
             Scriptures
             being
             carefully
             observed
             ,
             this
             Greek
             word
             Hereticke
             is
             no
             more
             in
             true
             English
             and
             in
             Truth
             ,
             
             then
             an
             obstinate
             and
             wilfull
             person
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Creet
             ,
             striving
             and
             contending
             about
             those
             unprofitable
             Questions
             and
             Genealogies
             ,
             &c.
             and
             is
             not
             such
             a
             monster
             intended
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             mo●●
             Interpreters
             run
             upon
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             One
             obstinate
             in
             Fundamentalls
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Answerer
             makes
             the
             
             Apostle
             to
             write
             in
             such
             Fundamentalls
             and
             
               principall
               points
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             so
             cleare
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             but
             be
             convinced
             in
             conscience
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             persecuted
             for
             matter
             of
             conscience
             ,
             but
             for
             sinning
             against
             his
             conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               NOw
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               What
               is
               this
               Self-condemnation
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               seemeth
               to
               make
               this
               a
               ground
               of
               the
               rejecting
               of
               such
               a
               person
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               subverted
               and
               sinneth
               ,
               being
               condemned
               of
               himselfe
               :
               It
               will
               appeare
               upon
               due
               search
               that
               this
               selfe-condemning
               is
               not
               here
               intended
               to
               be
               in
               Hereticks
               (
               as
               men
               say
               )
               in
               fundamentalls
               only
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               meant
               here
               ,
               in
               men
               obstinate
               in
               the
               lesser
               Questions
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             is
             subverted
             or
             turned
             crooked
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             word
             opposite
             to
             streightnesse
             or
             rightnesse
             :
             So
             that
             the
             scope
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             conceive
             ,
             upon
             true
             and
             faithfull
             admonition
             once
             or
             twice
             ,
             the
             pride
             of
             heart
             ,
             or
             heat
             of
             wrath
             ,
             drawes
             a
             vaile
             over
             the
             eyes
             and
             heart
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             soule
             is
             turned
             loosed
             and
             from
             the
             checks
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             sinneth
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             being
             subverted
             or
             turned
             aside
             ;
             he
             sinneth
             or
             wanders
             from
             the
             path
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             is
             condemned
             by
             himselfe
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             secret
             checkes
             and
             whisperings
             of
             his
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             
             which
             will
             take
             Gods
             part
             against
             a
             mans
             selfe
             ,
             in
             smiting
             ,
             accusing
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Which
             checks
             of
             conscience
             we
             finde
             even
             in
             Gods
             owne
             dear
             people
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             admirably
             opened
             in
             the
             5
             of
             Cant.
             in
             those
             sad
             ,
             drowsie
             and
             unkinde
             passages
             of
             the
             Spouse
             in
             her
             answer
             to
             the
             knocks
             and
             calls
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ;
             which
             Gods
             people
             in
             all
             their
             awakening
             acknowledge
             how
             sleightly
             they
             have
             listned
             to
             the
             checks
             of
             their
             owne
             consciences
             .
             This
             the
             Answerer
             pleaseth
             to
             call
             sinning
             against
             his
             conscience
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             may
             lawfully
             be
             persecuted
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             sinning
             against
             his
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Which
             conclusion
             (
             though
             painted
             over
             with
             the
             vermillion
             of
             
               mistaken
               Scripture
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               old
               dreame
            
             of
             Iew
             and
             Gentile
             ,
             that
             the
             Crowne
             of
             Iesus
             will
             consist
             of
             outward
             
               materiall
               gold
            
             ,
             and
             his
             sword
             be
             made
             of
             iron
             or
             steele
             ,
             executing
             judgement
             in
             his
             Church
             and
             Kingdome
             by
             
               corporall
               punishment
            
             )
             I
             hope
             (
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             )
             to
             manifest
             it
             to
             be
             the
             overturning
             and
             rooting
             up
             the
             very
             foundation
             and
             
             roots
             of
             all
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             denying
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             the
             Great
             Anointed
             to
             be
             yet
             come
             in
             the
             Flesh.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             THis
             will
             appeare
             ,
             if
             we
             examine
             the
             two
             last
             Quaries
             of
             this
             place
             of
             Titus
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             What
             this
             Admonition
             is
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             Rejection
             here
             intended
             ?
             Reject
             him
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             Titus
             ,
             unto
             whom
             this
             Epistle
             &
             these
             directions
             were
             written
             ,
             (
             and
             in
             him
             to
             all
             that
             succeed
             him
             in
             the
             like
             work
             of
             the
             Gospell
             to
             the
             Worlds
             end
             )
             he
             was
             no
             Minister
             of
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             ,
             armed
             with
             the
             majestie
             and
             terrour
             of
             a
             
               materiall
               sword
            
             ,
             
             who
             might
             for
             offences
             against
             the
             
               civill
               state
            
             ,
             inflict
             punishments
             upon
             the
             bodies
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             
               imprisonments
               ,
               whippings
               ,
               sines
               ,
               banishment
               ,
               death
               .
               Titus
            
             was
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             or
             
               Glad
               tidings
            
             ,
             armed
             onely
             with
             the
             
               Spirituall
               sword
            
             of
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             such
             
               Spirituall
               weapons
            
             as
             (
             yet
             )
             through
             God
             were
             mighty
             to
             the
             casting
             down
             of
             
               strong
               holds
            
             ,
             yea
             every
             
               high
               thought
            
             of
             the
             
               highest
               head
            
             and
             heart
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             these
             first
             and
             second
             Admonitions
             were
             not
             civill
             or
             corporall
             punishments
             on
             mens
             persons
             or
             purses
             ,
             which
             the
             Courts
             of
             Men
             may
             lawfully
             inflict
             upon
             Malefactors
             :
             but
             they
             were
             the
             reprehensions
             ,
             
             
               convictions
               ,
               exhortations
            
             ,
             and
             perswasions
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             
               Eternall
               God
            
             ,
             charged
             home
             to
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             and
             presence
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Which
             being
             despised
             and
             not
             hearkned
             to
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             place
             followes
             rejection
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             a
             
               cutting
               off
            
             by
             
               heading
               ,
               hanging
               ,
               burning
            
             ,
             &c.
             or
             an
             expelling
             of
             the
             Country
             and
             Coasts
             :
             neither
             which
             (
             no
             nor
             any
             lesser
             
               civill
               punishment
               )
               Titus
            
             nor
             the
             Church
             at
             Crete
             had
             any
             power
             to
             exercise
             .
             But
             it
             was
             that
             dreadfull
             cutting
             off
             from
             that
             visible
             Head
             and
             Body
             ,
             
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             and
             his
             Church
             ;
             that
             purging
             out
             of
             the
             
               old
               leaven
            
             from
             the
             lumpe
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             the
             putting
             away
             of
             the
             evill
             and
             wicked
             person
             from
             the
             holy
             Land
             and
             Commonwealth
             of
             
               Gods
               Israel
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             where
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             word
             used
             by
             Moses
             for
             putting
             a
             malefactor
             to
             death
             in
             typicall
             Israel
             ,
             by
             
               sword
               ,
               stoning
               ,
               &c.
            
             Deut
             13.
             5.
             is
             here
             used
             by
             Paul
             for
             the
             
               spirituall
               killing
            
             or
             
               cutting
               off
            
             by
             Excommunication
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             13.
             
             Put
             away
             that
             evill
             person
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Now
             I
             desire
             the
             Answerer
             ,
             and
             any
             ,
             in
             the
             holy
             awe
             and
             feare
             of
             God
             to
             consider
             ,
             That
          
           
           
             From
             whom
             the
             first
             and
             
               second
               Admonition
            
             was
             to
             proceed
             ,
             from
             them
             also
             was
             the
             rejecting
             or
             casting
             out
             to
             proceed
             ,
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             But
             not
             from
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             (
             to
             whom
             Paul
             writes
             not
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             who
             also
             is
             not
             bound
             once
             and
             twice
             to
             admonish
             ,
             but
             may
             speedily
             punish
             ,
             as
             he
             sees
             cause
             ,
             the
             persons
             or
             purses
             of
             Delinquents
             against
             his
             Civill
             State
             :
             )
             but
             from
             Titus
             the
             Minister
             or
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Church
             with
             him
             ,
             were
             these
             first
             and
             
               second
               Admonitions
            
             to
             proceed
             ;
             And
          
           
             Therefore
             at
             last
             also
             this
             Rejecting
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             no
             other
             but
             a
             casting
             out
             ,
             or
             excommunicating
             of
             him
             from
             their
             Church-societie
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             this
             rejecting
             is
             no
             other
             then
             that
             avoyding
             which
             Paul
             writes
             of
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             at
             Rome
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             which
             avoyding
             (
             however
             wofully
             perverted
             by
             some
             to
             prove
             persecution
             )
             belonged
             to
             the
             Governours
             of
             
               Christs
               Church
               &
               Kingdom
            
             in
             Rome
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             
               Romane
               Emperour
            
             for
             him
             to
             rid
             and
             avoyd
             the
             World
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             bloody
             and
             cruell
             Persecution
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               THe
               third
               Conclusion
               is
               ;
               
               In
               points
               of
               lesser
               moment
               ,
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               Toleration
               .
            
             
               Which
               though
               I
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               3
               things
               are
               very
               observable
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               laying
               it
               down
               ;
               
               for
               Sathan
               useth
               excellent
               arrowes
               to
               bad
               markes
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               beyond
               the
               intent
               ,
               and
               hidden
               from
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               Archer
               .
            
             
               First
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               such
               a
               person
               is
               to
               be
               tolerated
               ,
               
               till
               God
               may
               be
               pleased
               to
               reveale
               his
               Truth
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               well
               observed
               by
               you
               ;
               for
               indeed
               this
               is
               the
               very
               ground
               why
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               for
               meekenesse
               and
               gentlenesse
               toward
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               toward
               such
               as
               oppose
               themselves
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               because
               there
               is
               a
               peradventure
               or
               
                 it
                 may
                 be
              
               ;
               
               It
               
                 may
                 be
              
               God
               may
               give
               them
               Repentance
               .
               That
               God
               that
               hath
               shewen
               mercy
               to
               one
               ,
               may
               shew
               mercy
               to
               another
               :
               It
               may
               be
               that
               eye-salve
               that
               anointed
               
                 one
                 mans
              
               eye
               who
               was
               blinde
               and
               opposite
               ,
               may
               anoint
               another
               as
               blinde
               and
               opposite
               :
               He
               that
               hath
               given
               Repentance
               to
               the
               husband
               ,
               may
               give
               it
               to
               his
               wise
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Hence
               that
               Soule
               that
               is
               lively
               and
               sensible
               of
               mercy
               received
               to
               it selfe
               in
               former
               blindnesse
               ,
               opposition
               and
               enmitie
               against
               God
               ,
               cannot
               but
               be
               patient
               and
               gentle
               toward
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               who
               yet
               deny
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               
               to
               be
               come
               ,
               
               and
               justifie
               their
               Fore-fathers
               in
               murthering
               of
               him
               :
               Toward
               the
               Turkes
               ,
               who
               acknowledge
               Christ
               a
               
                 great
                 Prophet
              
               ,
               yet
               affirme
               lesse
               than
               Mahomet
               .
               Yea
               to
               all
               the
               severall
               sorts
               of
               Antichristians
               ,
               who
               set
               up
               many
               a
               
                 false
                 Christ
              
               in
               stead
               of
               him
               .
               And
               lastly
               to
               the
               Pagans
               and
               wildest
               sorts
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               yet
               heard
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               nor
               the
               Son.
               And
               to
               all
               these
               sorts
               ,
               
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Turkes
                 ,
                 Antichristians
                 ,
                 Pagans
                 ,
              
               when
               they
               oppose
               the
               light
               presented
               to
               them
               ;
               In
               sense
               of
               its
               ow●
               former
               opposition
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               peradventure
               may
               at
               last
               give
               repentance
               :
               I
               adde
               ,
               such
               a
               Soule
               will
               not
               onely
               be
               patient
               ,
               but
               earnestly
               and
               constantly
               pray
               for
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               them
               Gods
               elect
               may
               be
               called
               to
               the
               fellowship
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               And
               lastly
               ,
               not
               only
               pray
               ,
               but
               endeavour
               (
               to
               its
               utmost
               abilitie
               )
               their
               participation
               of
               the
               same
               grace
               and
               mercy
               .
            
             
               That
               great
               Rock
               upon
               which
               so
               many
               gallant
               Ships
               miscarrie
               ,
               viz.
               That
               such
               persons
               ,
               false
               
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               were
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               in
               Israel
               ,
               I
               shall
               (
               with
               Gods
               assistance
               )
               remove
               :
               as
               also
               that
               fine
               silken
               covering
               of
               the
               Image
               ,
               viz.
               that
               such
               persons
               ought
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               or
               banished
               ,
               to
               prevent
               the
               
                 infecting
                 and
                 seducing
              
               of
               others
               ,
               I
               shall
               (
               with
               Gods
               assistance
               )
               in
               the
               following
               discourse
               pluck
               off
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               observe
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               he
               quoteth
               for
               this
               
                 Toleration
                 ,
                 (
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 
                 &
                 Rom.
                 14
                 )
              
               how
               closely
               ,
               yet
               I
               hope
               unadvisedly
               ,
               he
               makes
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               at
               Philippi
               and
               Rome
               ,
               
               all
               one
               with
               the
               Cities
               Philippi
               and
               Rome
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Churches
               were
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               onely
               Paul
               wrote
               .
               As
               if
               what
               these
               Churches
               in
               Philippi
               and
               Rome
               must
               tolerate
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               that
               the
               Ci●ies
               Philippi
               and
               Rome
               must
               tole
               rate
               in
               their
               citizens
               :
               and
               what
               these
               Churches
               must
               not
               tolerate
               ,
               that
               these
               Cities
               Philippi
               and
               Rome
               must
               not
               tolerate
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               State
               and
               Jurisdiction
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Upon
               that
               ground
               ,
               by
               undeniable
               consequence
               ,
               these
               Cities
               Philippi
               and
               Rome
               were
               bound
               not
               to
               tolerate
               themselves
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Cities
               and
               Citizens
               of
               Philippi
               and
               Rome
               ,
               in
               their
               own
               Civill
               life
               and
               being
               ,
               but
               must
               kill
               or
               expell
               themselves
               from
               their
               own
               Cities
               ,
               as
               being
               Idolatrous
               worshippers
               of
               other
               gods
               then
               the
               true
               God
               in
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               But
               as
               the
               Lilie
               is
               amongst
               the
               Thornes
               ,
               so
               is
               Christs
               Love
               among
               the
               Daughters
               :
               
               and
               as
               the
               Apple-tree
               among
               the
               Trees
               of
               the
               Forrest
               ,
               so
               is
               her
               Beloved
               among
               the
               Sons
               :
               so
               great
               a
               difference
               is
               there
               between
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               Citie
               or
               Country
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Civill
                 state
                 ,
                 City
              
               or
               Country
               in
               which
               it
               is
               .
            
             
             
               No
               lesse
               then
               (
               as
               David
               in
               another
               case
               ,
               Psal.
               103.
               as
               far
               as
               the
               Heavens
               are
               from
               the
               Earth
               )
               are
               they
               that
               are
               truly
               Christs
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               anointed
               truly
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               )
               from
               many
               thousands
               who
               love
               not
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               and
               must
               be
               permitted
               in
               the
               World
               or
               Civill
               State
               ,
               although
               they
               have
               no
               right
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               gates
               of
               Ierusalem
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               more
               carefully
               to
               bee
               minded
               ,
               
               because
               when
               ever
               a
               toleration
               of
               others
               Religion
               and
               Conscience
               is
               pleaded
               for
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               (
               I
               hope
               in
               truth
               )
               zealous
               for
               God
               ,
               readily
               produce
               plenty
               of
               Scriptures
               written
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               both
               before
               and
               since
               Christs
               comming
               ,
               all
               commanding
               and
               pressing
               the
               putting
               forth
               of
               the
               uncleane
               ,
               the
               cutting
               off
               the
               obstinate
               ,
               the
               purging
               out
               the
               Leaven
               ,
               rejecting
               of
               Heretickes
               .
               As
               if
               because
               
                 brians
                 ,
                 thornes
              
               ,
               and
               phistles
               may
               not
               be
               in
               the
               Garden
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               therefore
               they
               must
               all
               bee
               pluckt
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Wildernesse
               :
               whereas
               he
               that
               is
               a
               Briar
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Iew
               ,
               a
               Turke
               ,
               a
               Pagan
               ,
               an
               Antichristian
               to
               day
               ,
               may
               be
               (
               when
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               runs
               freely
               )
               a
               member
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               to
               morrow
               cut
               out
               of
               the
               wilde
               Olive
               ,
               and
               planted
               into
               the
               true
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               from
               this
               toleration
               of
               persons
               but
               holding
               
                 lesser
                 errours
              
               ,
               
               I
               observe
               the
               unmercifulnesse
               of
               such
               doctrines
               and
               hearts
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               forgotten
               the
               
                 Blessednesse
                 ,
                 Blessed
              
               are
               the
               mercifull
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               obtaine
               mercy
               ,
               Math.
               5.
               
               He
               that
               is
               sleightly
               and
               but
               a
               little
               hurt
               ,
               shall
               be
               suffered
               ,
               and
               meanes
               vouchsafed
               for
               his
               cure
               .
               But
               the
               deepe
               
                 wounded
                 sinners
              
               ,
               and
               
                 leprous
                 ,
                 ulcerous
              
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               
                 bloudy
                 issues
              
               twelve
               yeares
               together
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               have
               been
               bowed
               down
               38.
               years
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               be
               suffered
               untill
               peradventure
               God
               may
               give
               them
               repentance
               ;
               but
               either
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               for
               a
               
                 godly
                 Magistrate
              
               to
               rule
               and
               governe
               such
               a
               people
               (
               as
               some
               have
               said
               )
               or
               else
               if
               they
               be
               under
               government
               ,
               and
               reforme
               not
               to
               the
               
                 State
                 Religion
              
               after
               the
               first
               and
               second
               admonition
               ,
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               is
               bound
               to
               persecute
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Such
               persons
               have
               need
               ,
               as
               Paul
               to
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               Chap.
               12.
               1.
               to
               be
               besought
               by
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               to
               put
               on
               bowels
               of
               mercy
               toward
               such
               as
               have
               neither
               wronged
               them
               in
               body
               or
               goods
               ,
               and
               therefore
               justly
               should
               not
               be
               punished
               in
               their
               goods
               or
               persons
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               I
               Shall
               now
               trouble
               you
               (
               deare
               Truth
               )
               but
               with
               one
               conclusion
               more
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               :
               viz.
               That
               if
               a
               man
               hold
               forth
               errour
               with
               
               a
               boysterous
               and
               arrogant
               spirit
               ,
               to
               the
               disturbance
               of
               the
               civill
               Peace
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               punished
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               have
               spoken
               too
               ,
               confessing
               that
               if
               any
               man
               commit
               ought
               of
               those
               things
               which
               Paul
               was
               accused
               of
               
                 (
                 Act.
                 25.
                 11.
                 
              
               )
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               spared
               ,
               yea
               he
               ought
               not
               ,
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               in
               such
               cases
               to
               refuse
               to
               dye
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               the
               matter
               be
               of
               another
               nature
               ,
               a
               spirituall
               and
               divine
               nature
               ,
               I
               have
               written
               before
               in
               many
               cases
               ,
               
               and
               might
               in
               many
               more
               ,
               that
               the
               Worship
               which
               a
               State
               professeth
               may
               bee
               contradicted
               and
               preached
               against
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               breach
               of
               
                 Civill
                 Peace
              
               .
               And
               if
               a
               breach
               follow
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               made
               by
               such
               doctrines
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               boysterous
               and
               violent
               opposers
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Such
               persons
               onely
               breake
               the
               Cities
               or
               Kingdomes
               peace
               ,
               
               who
               cry
               out
               for
               prison
               and
               swords
               against
               such
               who
               crosse
               their
               judgement
               or
               practice
               in
               Religion
               .
               For
               as
               Iosephs
               mistris
               accused
               Ioseph
               of
               uncleannesse
               ,
               and
               calls
               out
               for
               civill
               violence
               against
               him
               ,
               when
               Ioseph
               was
               chaste
               ,
               and
               her
               selfe
               guilty
               :
               So
               commonly
               the
               meeke
               and
               peaceable
               of
               the
               earth
               are
               traduced
               as
               
                 rebells
                 ,
                 factious
                 ,
                 peace-breakers
              
               ,
               although
               they
               deale
               not
               with
               the
               State
               or
               State-matters
               ,
               but
               matters
               of
               divine
               and
               spirituall
               nature
               ,
               when
               their
               traducers
               are
               the
               onely
               unpeaceable
               ,
               and
               guilty
               of
               breach
               of
               
                 Civill
                 Peace
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               now
               come
               to
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Answer
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               particular
               examination
               of
               such
               grounds
               as
               are
               brought
               against
               such
               persecution
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               sort
               of
               grounds
               are
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             
             Matth.
             13.
             30
             ,
             38.
             because
             Christ
             commandeth
             to
             let
             alone
             the
             Tares
             to
             grow
             up
             together
             with
             the
             Wheat
             ,
             untill
             the
             Harvest
             .
          
           
             Unto
             which
             he
             answereth
             :
             That
             Tares
             are
             not
             Bryars
             and
             Thornes
             ,
             but
             partly
             Hypocrites
             ,
             like
             unto
             the
             godly
             ,
             but
             indeed
             carnall
             (
             as
             the
             Tares
             are
             like
             to
             Wheat
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             Wheat
             ,
             )
             or
             partly
             such
             corrupt
             doctrines
             or
             practices
             as
             are
             indeed
             unsound
             ,
             but
             yet
             such
             as
             come
             very
             near
             the
             truth
             (
             as
             Tares
             do
             to
             the
             Wheat
             )
             and
             so
             neer
             that
             good
             men
             may
             be
             taken
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             persons
             in
             whom
             they
             grow
             cannot
             bee
             rooted
             out
             ,
             but
             good
             Wheat
             will
             be
             rooted
             out
             with
             them
             .
             In
             such
             a
             case
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             Christ
             calleth
             for
             
               peaceable
               toleration
            
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             
               penall
               prosecution
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             third
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               The
               substance
               of
               this
               Answer
               I
               conceive
               to
               be
               first
               negative
               ,
               
               that
               by
               Tares
               are
               not
               meant
               persons
               of
               another
               Religion
               and
               Worship
               ,
               that
               is
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               they
               are
               not
               Briars
               and
               Thornes
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               affirmative
               ,
               by
               Tares
               are
               meant
               either
               persons
               ,
               or
               doctrines
               ,
               or
               
                 practices
                 ;
                 persons
              
               ,
               as
               hypocrites
               ,
               like
               the
               
                 godly
                 :
                 doctrines
              
               or
               practices
               corrupt
               ,
               yet
               like
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               For
               answer
               hereunto
               I
               confesse
               that
               not
               onely
               those
               worthy
               witnesses
               (
               whose
               memories
               are
               sweet
               with
               all
               that
               feare
               God
               )
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               but
               of
               later
               times
               many
               conjoyne
               with
               this
               worthy
               Answerer
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               themselves
               and
               others
               with
               such
               an
               Interpretation
               .
            
             
               But
               alas
               ,
               
               how
               darke
               is
               the
               soule
               left
               that
               desires
               to
               walke
               with
               God
               in
               holy
               feare
               and
               trembling
               ,
               when
               in
               such
               a
               waighty
               and
               mighty
               point
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               matters
               of
               conscience
               concerneth
               the
               spilling
               of
               the
               
                 bloud
                 of
                 thousands
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Peace
              
               of
               the
               World
               in
               the
               taking
               up
               Armes
               to
               suppresse
               all
               false
               Religions
               !
               when
               I
               say
               no
               evidence
               or
               demonstration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               brought
               to
               prove
               such
               an
               interpretation
               ,
               nor
               Arguments
               from
               the
               place
               it selfe
               or
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               truth
               to
               confirme
               it
               ;
               but
               a
               bare
               Affirmation
               that
               these
               Tares
               must
               signifie
               persons
               ,
               or
               doctrines
               and
               practices
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               imagine
               any
               deceitfull
               purpose
               in
               the
               Answerers
               thoughts
               in
               the
               proposall
               of
               these
               three
               ,
               
               
                 persons
                 ,
                 doctrines
              
               ,
               or
               practices
               ,
               yet
               dare
               I
               confidently
               avouch
               that
               the
               
                 Old
                 Serpent
              
               hath
               deceived
               their
               precious
               soules
               ,
               and
               by
               Tongue
               and
               Pen
               would
               deceive
               the
               soules
               of
               others
               by
               such
               a
               method
               of
               dividing
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               .
               A
               threefold
               Cord
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               threefold
               Snare
               is
               strong
               ,
               and
               too
               like
               it
               is
               that
               one
               of
               the
               three
               ,
               either
               
                 Persons
                 ,
                 Doctrines
              
               ,
               or
               Practices
               may
               catch
               some
               feet
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               THe
               place
               then
               being
               of
               such
               great
               importance
               as
               concerning
               the
               
                 truth
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               the
               
                 bloud
                 of
                 thousands
              
               ,
               yea
               the
               bloud
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               in
               them
               ,
               I
               shall
               request
               your
               more
               diligent
               search
               (
               by
               the
               Lords
               holy
               assistance
               )
               into
               this
               Scripture
               .
               I
               shall
               make
               it
               evident
               ,
               that
               by
               these
               Tares
               in
               this
               Parable
               are
               meant
               persons
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Religion
               and
               way
               of
               
                 Worship
                 ,
                 open
              
               and
               
                 visible
                 professours
              
               ,
               as
               bad
               as
               briars
               and
               thornes
               ;
               not
               onely
               suspected
               Foxes
               ,
               but
               as
               bad
               as
               those
               
                 greedy
                 Wolves
              
               which
               Paul
               speakes
               of
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               who
               with
               perverse
               and
               evill
               doctrines
               labour
               spiritually
               to
               devoure
               the
               flocke
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               away
               Disciples
               after
               them
               ,
               whose
               mouthes
               must
               be
               stopped
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               carnall
               
               force
               or
               weapon
               to
               be
               used
               against
               them
               ,
               but
               their
               mischiefe
               to
               bee
               resisted
               with
               those
               mighty
               weapons
               of
               the
               holy
               Armoury
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               wherein
               there
               hangs
               a
               
                 thousand
                 shields
                 ,
                 Cant.
              
               4.
               
            
          
           
             That
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             intendeth
             not
             doctrines
             or
             practices
             by
             the
             tares
             in
             this
             Parable
             is
             cleare
             :
             for
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             expresly
             interpreteth
             the
             
               good
               seed
            
             to
             be
             persons
             ,
             and
             those
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ;
             and
             the
             tares
             also
             to
             signifie
             Men
             ,
             and
             those
             the
             children
             of
             the
             
               Wicked
               one
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             such
             corrupt
             doctrines
             or
             practices
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             tolerated
             now
             as
             those
             Iewish
             observations
             (
             the
             Lords
             owne
             Ordinances
             )
             were
             for
             a
             while
             to
             be
             permitted
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             
             Nor
             so
             long
             as
             till
             the
             Angels
             the
             Reapers
             come
             to
             reape
             the
             Harvest
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             For
             can
             we
             thinke
             that
             because
             the
             tender
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Iewes
             were
             to
             be
             tendred
             in
             their
             differences
             of
             meats
             ,
             that
             therefore
             persons
             must
             now
             bee
             tolerated
             in
             the
             Church
             (
             for
             I
             speake
             not
             of
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             )
             and
             that
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             in
             superstitious
             forbearing
             and
             forbidding
             of
             flesh
             in
             
               Popish
               Lents
            
             ,
             and
             
               superstitious
               Fridayes
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             that
             because
             they
             were
             to
             be
             tendred
             in
             their
             observation
             of
             
               Iewish
               Holidayes
            
             ,
             that
             therefore
             untill
             the
             Harvest
             or
             
               Worlds
               end
            
             ,
             persons
             must
             now
             be
             tolerated
             (
             I
             meane
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             in
             the
             observation
             of
             Popish
             
               Christmas
               ,
               Easter
               ,
               Whitsontide
            
             ,
             and
             other
             superstitious
             Popish
             Festivals
             ?
          
           
             I
             willingly
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             members
             of
             a
             
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             shall
             upon
             some
             delusion
             of
             
               Sathan
               kneele
            
             at
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             keep
             Christmas
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Popish
             observation
             ,
             great
             tendernesse
             ought
             to
             bee
             used
             in
             winning
             his
             soule
             from
             the
             errour
             of
             his
             way
             :
             and
             yet
             I
             see
             not
             that
             persons
             so
             practising
             were
             sit
             to
             be
             received
             into
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             now
             ,
             as
             the
             Iewes
             weake
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Liberties
             of
             Christ
             )
             were
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             1.
             
             And
             least
             of
             all
             (
             as
             before
             )
             that
             the
             toleration
             or
             permission
             of
             such
             ought
             to
             continue
             till
             
               Doomes
               day
            
             ,
             or
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             this
             Parable
             urgeth
             the
             Toleration
             :
             Let
             them
             alone
             untill
             the
             Harvest
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             AGaine
             ,
             
             Hypocrites
             were
             not
             intended
             by
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             in
             this
             famous
             Parable
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             Originall
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifying
             all
             those
             Weeds
             which
             spring
             up
             with
             the
             Corne
             ,
             as
             
               Cockle
               ,
               Darnell
               ,
               Tares
            
             ,
             &c.
             seemes
             to
             imply
             such
             a
             kinde
             of
             people
             as
             commonly
             and
             generally
             are
             knowne
             to
             bee
             
             manifestly
             different
             from
             ,
             
             and
             opposite
             to
             the
             true
             worshippers
             of
             God
             ,
             here
             called
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             as
             these
             
               weeds
               ,
               tares
               ,
               cockle
               ,
               darnell
               ,
            
             &c.
             are
             commonly
             and
             presently
             knowne
             by
             every
             husbandman
             to
             differ
             from
             the
             wheat
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             opposite
             ,
             and
             contrary
             ,
             and
             hurtfull
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             whereas
             it
             is
             pleaded
             that
             these
             tares
             are
             like
             the
             wheat
             ,
             and
             so
             like
             that
             this
             consimilitude
             or
             likenesse
             is
             made
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             viz.
             That
             tares
             must
             needs
             signifie
             hypocrites
             ,
             or
             doctrines
             ,
             or
             practices
             ,
             who
             are
             like
             
               Gods
               children
               ,
               Truth
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             ,
             The
             Parable
             holds
             forth
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             likenesse
             of
             the
             tares
             should
             deceive
             the
             servants
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             suppose
             for
             a
             time
             that
             they
             were
             good
             wheat
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             soone
             as
             ever
             the
             tares
             appeared
             ,
             ver
             .
             26.
             the
             servants
             came
             to
             the
             housholder
             about
             them
             ,
             ver
             .
             27.
             the
             Scripture
             holds
             forth
             no
             such
             time
             wherein
             they
             doubted
             or
             suspected
             what
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               said
               they
               did
               not
               appeare
               to
               be
               tares
               untill
               the
               co●ne
               was
               in
               the
               blade
               ,
               and
               put
               forth
               its
               fruit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               *
               The
               one
               appeared
               as
               soone
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               for
               so
               the
               word
               clearly
               carries
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               seed
               of
               both
               having
               been
               sowne
               ,
               when
               the
               wheat
               appeared
               and
               put
               forth
               its
               blade
               and
               fruit
               ,
               the
               tares
               also
               were
               as
               early
               ,
               and
               put
               forth
               themselves
               as
               appeared
               also
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               such
               a
               dissimilitude
               or
               unlikenesse
               ,
               I
               say
               such
               a
               dissimilitude
               ,
               that
               as
               soone
               as
               tares
               and
               wheat
               are
               sprung
               up
               to
               blade
               and
               fruit
               ,
               every
               husbandman
               can
               tell
               which
               is
               wheat
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               tares
               and
               cockle
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               said
               true
               :
               So
               when
               the
               hypocrite
               is
               manifested
               ,
               then
               all
               may
               know
               him
               ,
               &c.
               but
               before
               hypocrites
               be
               manifested
               by
               fruits
               they
               are
               unknowne
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               search
               into
               the
               Parable
               ,
               and
               aske
               when
               was
               it
               that
               the
               servants
               first
               complained
               of
               the
               tares
               to
               the
               housholder
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               appeared
               or
               came
               in
               sight
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               interim
               ,
               wherein
               the
               servants
               could
               not
               tell
               what
               to
               make
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               doubted
               whether
               they
               were
               wheat
               or
               tares
               ,
               as
               the
               Answerer
               implies
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               was
               it
               that
               the
               housholder
               gave
               charge
               to
               let
               them
               alone
               ,
               but
               after
               that
               they
               appeared
               ,
               and
               were
               known
               to
               be
               tares
               ,
               which
               should
               imply
               by
               this
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Answerer
               ,
               that
               when
               men
               are
               discovered
               and
               knowne
               to
               be
               Hypocrites
               ,
               
               yet
               stil●●uch
               a
               generation
               of
               Hypocrites
               in
               the
               Church
               must
               be
               let
               alone
               and
               tolerated
               untill
               the
               harvest
               or
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               all
               
                 order
                 ,
                 piety
              
               and
               safety
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               as
               doubtlesse
               the
               Answerers
               will
               grant
               ;
               
               so
               that
               those
               Tares
               being
               notoriously
               knowne
               to
               be
               different
               from
               the
               Corne
               ,
               
               I
               conclude
               that
               they
               cannot
               here
               be
               intended
               by
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               to
               signifie
               secret
               Hypocrites
               ,
               but
               more
               open
               and
               apparent
               Sinners
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             THe
             second
             reason
             why
             these
             tares
             cannot
             signifie
             hypocrites
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             I
             take
             from
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             His
             own
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             field
             (
             in
             which
             both
             wheat
             and
             tares
             are
             sowne
             ,
             which
             saith
             he
             is
             the
             World
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             God
             chooseth
             and
             calleth
             His
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             World
             lyes
             in
             wickednesse
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             Wildernesse
             or
             a
             Sea
             of
             
               wilde
               Beasts
            
             innumerable
             ,
             
               fornicators
               ,
               covetous
               ,
               Idolaters
            
             ,
             &c.
             with
             whom
             
               Gods
               people
            
             may
             lawfully
             converse
             and
             cohabit
             in
             
               Cities
               ,
               Townes
            
             ,
             &c.
             else
             must
             they
             not
             live
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             goe
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             In
             which
             world
             as
             soone
             as
             ever
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             had
             sowne
             the
             
               good
               seed
            
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             the
             true
             Church
             ;
             the
             
               Enemy
               Sathan
            
             presently
             in
             the
             night
             of
             
               security
               ,
               Ignorance
            
             and
             Errour
             (
             whilest
             men
             slept
             )
             sowed
             also
             these
             tares
             which
             are
             Antichristians
             or
             
               false
               Christians
            
             .
             These
             
               strange
               Professours
            
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Prophets
             of
             God
             ,
             beholding
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             runne
             to
             Heaven
             to
             fetch
             
               fiery
               judgements
            
             from
             thence
             to
             consume
             these
             strange
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             pluck
             them
             by
             the
             roots
             out
             of
             the
             world
             :
             But
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             the
             
               meek
               Lamb
            
             of
             God
             (
             for
             the
             Elect
             sake
             which
             must
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             Iew
             and
             
               Gentile
               ,
               Pagan
               ,
               Antichristian
            
             ,
             commands
             a
             permission
             of
             them
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             
             untill
             the
             time
             of
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             the
             Goats
             and
             Sheep
             ,
             the
             Tares
             and
             Wheat
             shall
             be
             eternally
             separated
             each
             from
             other
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               You
               know
               some
               excellent
               Worthies
               (
               dead
               and
               living
               )
               have
               laboured
               to
               turne
               this
               Field
               of
               the
               World
               into
               the
               Garden
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               But
               who
               can
               imagine
               that
               the
               Wisdome
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               
               would
               so
               open
               this
               Parable
               (
               as
               He
               professedly
               doth
               )
               as
               that
               it
               should
               be
               close
               shut
               up
               ,
               and
               that
               one
               difficulty
               or
               locke
               should
               be
               opened
               by
               a
               greater
               and
               harder
               ,
               in
               calling
               the
               World
               the
               Church
               ?
               contrary
               also
               to
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Light
               and
               Love
               that
               is
               in
               Jesus
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               purposely
               teach
               and
               instruct
               His
               scholars
               contrary
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               Parables
               and
               similitudes
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Garden
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXII
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             former
             Parable
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             compared
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             to
             the
             sowing
             of
             Seed
             .
             
             The
             true
             Messengers
             of
             Christ
             are
             the
             
             Sowers
             ,
             who
             cast
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             upon
             foure
             sorts
             of
             ground
             ,
             
             which
             foure
             sorts
             of
             ground
             or
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             will
             it
             ever
             be
             proved
             that
             the
             Church
             consisteth
             of
             any
             more
             sorts
             or
             natures
             of
             ground
             properly
             ,
             but
             one
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             honest
             and
             good
             ground
             ,
             and
             the
             proper
             worke
             of
             the
             Church
             concernes
             the
             flourishing
             and
             prosperity
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             ground
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             other
             unconverted●●ree
             ●●ree
             sorts
             ,
             who
             it
             may
             be
             seldome
             or
             never
             come
             〈◊〉
             the
             Church
             unlesse
             they
             be
             forced
             by
             the
             
               Civill
               sword
            
             ,
             which
             the
             patern●
             or
             first
             sowers
             never
             used
             ,
             and
             being
             forced
             they
             are
             put
             into
             a
             way
             of
             Religion
             by
             such
             a
             course
             ,
             if
             not
             so
             ,
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             live
             without●
             Religion
             ,
             for
             one
             of
             the
             two
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             prove
             afterward
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             field
             of
             the
             World
             then
             are
             all
             those
             sorts
             of
             
               ground
               ,
               high
               way
               hearers
               ,
               stony
            
             and
             thorny
             ground
             hearers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             honest
             and
             good
             ground
             ,
             and
             I
             suppose
             it
             will
             not
             now
             be
             said
             by
             the
             Answerer
             ,
             that
             those
             three
             sorts
             of
             bad
             grounds
             were
             hypocrites
             or
             tares
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Now
             after
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             had
             propounded
             that
             great
             
               leading
               Parable
            
             of
             the
             Sower
             and
             the
             Seed
             ,
             He
             is
             pleased
             to
             propound
             this
             Parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             ,
             
             with
             admirable
             coherence
             and
             sweet
             consolation
             to
             the
             honest
             and
             good
             ground
             ,
             who
             with
             glad
             and
             honest
             hearts
             having
             received
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             may
             yet
             seem
             to
             be
             discouraged
             and
             troubled
             with
             so
             many
             Antichristians
             and
             false
             Professours
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ.
             The
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             therefore
             gives
             direction
             concerning
             these
             tares
             ,
             that
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             successively
             in
             all
             the
             sorts
             and
             generations
             of
             them
             they
             must
             be
             (
             not
             approved
             or
             countenanced
             ,
             but
             )
             let
             alone
             or
             permitted
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             gives
             to
             His
             owne
             
               good
               seed
            
             this
             consolation
             ,
             
             that
             those
             heavenly
             Reapers
             the
             Angells
             in
             the
             harvest
             or
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             will
             take
             an
             order
             and
             course
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             they
             shall
             binde
             them
             into
             bundles
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             
               everlasting
               burnings
            
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             cup
             of
             their
             consolation
             run
             over
             :
             He
             addes
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             Then
             ,
             then
             at
             that
             time
             shall
             the
             Righteous
             shine
             as
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             their
             Father
             .
          
           
             These
             tares
             then
             neither
             being
             erronious
             doctrines
             ,
             
             nor
             corrupt
             practises
             ,
             nor
             hypocrites
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             intended
             by
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             in
             this
             Parable
             ;
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             third
             place
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             same
             Lord
             Jesus
             )
             evidently
             prove
             that
             these
             tares
             can
             be
             no
             other
             sort
             of
             sinners
             ,
             but
             false
             
               worshippers
               ,
               Idolaters
            
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             properly
             ,
             Antichristians
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             then
             ,
             these
             Tares
             are
             such
             sinners
             as
             are
             opposite
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             visibly
             so
             declared
             and
             manifest
             ,
             ver
             .
             38.
             
             
             Now
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             below
             ,
             is
             the
             
               visible
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             according
             to
             Matth.
             8.
             12.
             
             The
             children
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             which
             are
             threatned
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             seeme
             to
             be
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             which
             were
             then
             the
             onely
             
               visible
               Church
            
             in
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             all
             other
             Nations
             followed
             other
             gods
             and
             worships
             .
             And
             more
             plaine
             is
             that
             fearefull
             threatning
             ,
             Matth.
             21.
             43.
             
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             a
             Nation
             that
             will
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Such
             then
             are
             the
             
               good
               seed
               ,
               good
               wheat
               ,
               children
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
            
             as
             are
             the
             
               disciples
               ,
               members
            
             and
             subjects
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             his
             
               Church
               &
               Kingdom
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             consequently
             such
             are
             the
             tares
             ,
             as
             are
             opposite
             to
             these
             ,
             
               Idolaters
               ,
               Will-worshippers
            
             ,
             not
             truly
             but
             falsly
             submitting
             to
             Iesus
             :
             and
             in
             especiall
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             the
             wicked
             one
             ,
             visibly
             so
             appearing
             .
             Which
             wicked
             one
             I
             take
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Devill
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             seemes
             to
             make
             them
             distinct
             :
             
             He
             that
             sowes
             the
             good
             seed
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             field
             is
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             good
             seed
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             the
             Tares
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             or
             wickednesse
             ,
             the
             enemy
             that
             sowed
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             Devill
             .
          
           
             The
             Originall
             here
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             agrees
             with
             that
             ,
             Luk.
             11.
             4.
             
             Deliver
             us
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             evill
             or
             wickednesse
             ;
             opposite
             to
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             and
             the
             righteousnesse
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               all
               
                 drunkards
                 ,
                 thieves
                 ,
                 uncleane
                 persons
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               are
               opposite
               to
               
                 Gods
                 children
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               Their
               opposition
               here
               against
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               is
               such
               an
               opposition
               as
               properly
               sights
               against
               the
               
                 Religious
                 state
              
               or
               Worship
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               in
               this
               parable
               intends
               no
               other
               sort
               of
               sinners
               ,
               unto
               whom
               he
               saith
               ,
               Let
               them
               alone
               ,
               in
               Church
               or
               State
               ;
               for
               then
               he
               should
               contradict
               other
               holy
               and
               blessed
               ordinances
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               offenders
               both
               in
               Christian
               and
               
                 Civill
                 State.
              
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               
                 Civill
                 state
              
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               God
               hath
               armed
               
               
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Masters
                 ,
                 Magistrates
              
               ,
               to
               punish
               evill
               doers
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               of
               whose
               actions
               
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Masters
                 ,
                 Magistrates
              
               are
               to
               judge
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               to
               punish
               such
               sinners
               as
               transgresse
               against
               the
               good
               and
               peace
               of
               their
               Civill
               state
               ,
               
                 Families
                 ,
                 Townes
                 ,
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Kingdomes
                 :
              
               their
               
                 States
                 ,
                 Governments
                 ,
                 Governours
                 ,
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 Punishments
              
               and
               Weapons
               being
               all
               of
               a
               
                 Civill
                 nature
              
               :
               
               and
               therefore
               neither
               disobedience
               to
               parents
               or
               magistrates
               ,
               nor
               murther
               nor
               
                 quarrelling
                 ,
                 uncleannesse
              
               nor
               
                 lasciviousnesse
                 ,
                 stealing
              
               nor
               extortion
               ,
               neither
               ought
               of
               that
               kinde
               ought
               to
               be
               let
               alone
               ,
               either
               in
               lesser
               or
               greater
               
                 families
                 ,
                 townes
                 ,
                 cities
                 ,
                 kingdomes
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               13.
               but
               seasonably
               to
               be
               supprest
               ,
               as
               may
               best
               conduce
               to
               the
               
                 publike
                 safetie
              
               .
            
             
               Againe
               secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               whose
               
                 kingdoms
                 ,
                 officers
                 ,
                 lawes
                 ,
                 punishments
                 ,
                 weapons
                 ,
              
               are
               spirituall
               and
               of
               a
               Soule-nature
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               have
               
                 Antichristian
                 idolaters
                 ,
                 extortioners
                 ,
                 covetous
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               to
               be
               let
               alone
               ,
               but
               the
               uncleane
               and
               lepers
               to
               be
               thrust
               forth
               ,
               the
               old
               leaven
               purged
               out
               ,
               the
               obstinate
               in
               sinne
               spiritually
               stoned
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               put
               away
               from
               Israel
               ;
               and
               this
               by
               many
               degrees
               of
               gentle
               admonition
               in
               private
               and
               publique
               ,
               as
               the
               case
               requires
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               if
               neither
               offenders
               against
               the
               
                 civill
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 State
              
               and
               peace
               ought
               to
               be
               let
               alone
               ;
               nor
               the
               
                 Spirituall
                 estate
              
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ought
               to
               beare
               with
               them
               that
               are
               evill
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.
               
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               sinners
               of
               another
               nature
               ,
               
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 False-worshippers
                 ,
                 Antichristians
              
               ,
               who
               without
               discouragement
               to
               true
               Christians
               must
               be
               let
               alone
               and
               permitted
               in
               the
               world
               to
               grow
               and
               fill
               up
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               after
               the
               image
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               sowen
               them
               ,
               untill
               the
               great
               Harvest
               shall
               make
               the
               difference
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             THirdly
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             officers
             unto
             whom
             these
             Tares
             are
             referred
             ,
             are
             the
             Angels
             the
             heavenly
             Reapers
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             it
             is
             cleare
             as
             the
             light
             ,
             
             that
             (
             as
             before
             )
             these
             Tares
             cannot
             signifie
             Hypocrites
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             are
             discovered
             and
             seen
             to
             be
             Tares
             opposite
             to
             the
             good
             fruit
             of
             the
             good
             seed
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             let
             alone
             to
             the
             Angels
             at
             Harvest
             or
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             purged
             out
             by
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             Againe
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             offenders
             against
             the
             
               civill
               state
            
             and
             Common
             welfare
             ,
             whose
             dealing
             with
             is
             not
             suspended
             unto
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             but
             unto
             Men
             ,
             
             who
             (
             although
             they
             know
             not
             the
             Lord
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             yet
             )
             are
             lawfull
             Governours
             and
             Rulers
             in
             
               Civill
               things
            
             .
          
           
             Accordingly
             in
             the
             4.
             and
             last
             place
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             plucking
             up
             of
             these
             tares
             out
             of
             this
             field
             must
             bee
             let
             alone
             unto
             the
             very
             harvest
             or
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             apparent
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             before
             )
             they
             could
             not
             signifie
             hypocrites
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             are
             discovered
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             (
             as
             these
             tares
             were
             discovered
             to
             be
             tares
             )
             are
             not
             to
             be
             suffered
             (
             after
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Admonition
             )
             but
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             and
             every
             Brother
             that
             walketh
             disorderly
             to
             be
             withdrawen
             or
             separated
             from
             :
             So
             likewise
             no
             offendour
             against
             the
             
               Civill
               state
            
             ,
             by
             
               robbery
               ,
               murther
               ,
               adultery
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               sedition
               ,
               mutinie
               ,
            
             is
             for
             ever
             to
             be
             connived
             at
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             a
             perpetuall
             toleration
             unto
             the
             
               Worlds
               end
            
             ,
             as
             these
             tares
             must
             .
          
           
             Moses
             for
             a
             while
             held
             his
             peace
             against
             the
             sedition
             of
             
               Korah
               ,
               Dathan
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               Abiram
               .
               David
            
             for
             a
             season
             tolerated
             
               Shimei
               ,
               Ioab
               ,
               Adonijah
            
             ;
             but
             till
             the
             Harvest
             or
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Lord
             never
             intended
             that
             any
             but
             these
             spirituall
             and
             
               mysticall
               Tares
            
             should
             be
             so
             permitted
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             NOw
             if
             any
             imagine
             that
             the
             time
             or
             date
             is
             long
             ,
             
             that
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             they
             may
             doe
             a
             
               world
               of
               mischiefe
            
             before
             the
             
               Worlds
               end
            
             ,
             as
             by
             infection
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               
                 civill
                 State
              
               keepes
               it selfe
               with
               a
               
                 civill
                 Guard
              
               ,
               in
               case
               these
               Tares
               shall
               attempt
               ought
               against
               the
               peace
               and
               welfare
               of
               it
               ,
               let
               such
               
                 civill
                 offences
              
               be
               punished
               ,
               and
               yet
               as
               Tares
               opposite
               to
               
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
              
               ,
               let
               their
               Worship
               and
               Consciences
               be
               tolerated
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Church
               or
               
                 spirituall
                 State
                 ,
                 City
              
               ,
               or
               Kingdome
               hath
               lawes
               ,
               and
               orders
               ,
               and
               armories
               ,
               (
               whereon
               there
               hang
               a
               thousand
               
                 Bucklers
                 ,
                 Cant.
                 4.
                 )
                 Weapons
              
               and
               Ammunition
               ,
               able
               to
               break
               down
               the
               strongest
               
                 Holds
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               10.
               and
               so
               to
               defend
               it selfe
               against
               the
               very
               Gates
               of
               Earth
               or
               Hell.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Lord
               himself
               knows
               who
               are
               his
               ,
               &
               his
               foundation
               remaineth
               sure
               ,
               his
               Elect
               or
               chosen
               cannot
               perish
               nor
               be
               finally
               deceived
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               here
               in
               this
               Parable
               layes
               downe
               two
               Reasons
               ,
               able
               to
               content
               and
               satisfie
               our
               hearts●
               to
               bea●e
               patiently
               this
               their
               contradiction
               and
               Antichristianity
               ,
               and
               to
               permit
               or
               let
               them
               alone
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               lest
               the
               good
               Wheat
               bee
               pluckt
               up
               and
               rooted
               up
               also
               out
               of
               this
               Field
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               if
               such
               combustions
               and
               fightings
               were
               ,
               as
               to
               pluck
               up
               all
               the
               false
               professours
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               
                 good
                 wheat
              
               also
               
               would
               enjoy
               little
               peace
               ,
               but
               be
               in
               danger
               to
               bee
               pluckt
               up
               and
               torne
               out
               of
               this
               world
               by
               such
               bloody
               
                 stormes
                 and
                 tempests
              
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               as
               
                 Gods
                 people
              
               are
               commanded
               ,
               Ier.
               29.
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               
                 materiall
                 Babell
              
               ,
               wherein
               they
               were
               captivated
               ,
               and
               1
               Time.
               2.
               to
               pray
               for
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               specially
               
                 Kings
                 and
                 Governors
              
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               
                 civill
                 State
              
               they
               may
               have
               peace
               .
               So
               contrary
               to
               the
               opinion
               and
               practice
               of
               most
               (
               drunke
               with
               the
               Cup
               of
               the
               
                 Whores
                 fornication
              
               )
               yea
               ,
               and
               of
               Gods
               owne
               people
               fast
               asleepe
               in
               
                 Antichristian
                 Dalilahs
              
               laps
               ,
               obedience
               to
               the
               command
               of
               Christ
               to
               let
               the
               tares
               alone
               ,
               will
               prove
               the
               onely
               meanes
               to
               preserve
               then
               Civill
               Peace
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               obedience
               to
               this
               command
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               (
               without
               great
               transgression
               against
               the
               Lord
               in
               carnall
               policy
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               long
               hold
               out
               to
               preserve
               the
               civill
               peace
               .
            
             
               Beside
               ,
               Gods
               people
               the
               good
               Wheat
               are
               generally
               pluckt
               up
               and
               persecuted
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               vilest
               idolaters
               ,
               whether
               Jewes
               or
               Antichristians
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               seemes
               in
               this
               Parable
               to
               foretell
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Reason
               noted
               in
               the
               Parable
               which
               may
               satisfie
               any
               man
               from
               wondring
               at
               the
               patience
               of
               God
               ,
               
               is
               this
               :
               when
               the
               world
               is
               ripe
               in
               sinne
               ,
               in
               the
               sinnes
               of
               Antichristianisme
               (
               as
               the
               Lord
               spake
               of
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               
                 Amorites
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               12.
               )
               then
               those
               holy
               and
               mighty
               Officers
               and
               Executioners
               ,
               the
               Angels
               ,
               with
               their
               sharpe
               and
               cu●ting
               sickles
               of
               eternall
               vengeance
               ,
               shall
               downe
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               bundle
               them
               up
               for
               the
               
                 everlasting
                 burnings
              
               .
            
             
               Then
               shall
               that
               Man
               of
               Sin
               ,
               2
               Thess.
               2.
               be
               consumed
               by
               the
               breath
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               worship
               the
               Beast
               and
               his
               picture
               ,
               and
               receive
               his
               mark
               into
               their
               forehead
               or
               their
               hands
               ,
               shall
               drink
               of
               the
               Wine
               of
               the
               
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
              
               which
               is
               poured
               out
               without
               mixture
               into
               the
               Cup
               of
               his
               indignation
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               tormented
               
                 wit●●i●e
                 and
                 brimstone
              
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               holy
               Angels
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               and
               the
               smoake
               of
               their
               torment
               shall
               ascend
               up
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               Rev.
               14.
               10.
               11.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               YOu
               have
               beene
               larger
               in
               vindicating
               this
               Scripture
               from
               the
               violence
               offered
               unto
               it
               ,
               because
               as
               I
               said
               〈…〉
               such
               great
               consequence
               ,
               as
               also
               because
               so
               many
               excellent
               〈◊〉
               have
               not
               
                 rightly
                 ●●vided
              
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               misguiding
               of
               many
               
                 precious
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               
               otherwise
               might
               have
               beene
               turned
               into
               the
               paths
               of
               more
               peaceablenesse
               in
               themselves
               and
               towards
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               be
               briefer
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               following
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Yet
               before
               you
               depart
               from
               this
               ,
               I
               must
               crave
               your
               patience
               to
               satisfie
               one
               Objection
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ;
               These
               servants
               to
               whom
               the
               Housholder
               answereth
               ,
               seem
               to
               be
               the
               Ministers
               or
               Messengers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               not
               the
               Magistrates
               of
               the
               
                 civill
                 State
              
               ,
               and
               therfore
               this
               charge
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               is
               not
               given
               to
               Magistrates
               to
               let
               alone
               
                 false
                 worshippers
              
               and
               idolaters
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               being
               spoken
               by
               the
               
                 Lora
                 Iesus
              
               to
               his
               Messengers
               ,
               it
               seemes
               to
               concern
               Hypocrites
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               spoken
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 false
                 worshippers
              
               in
               the
               State
               or
               World.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               first
               ,
               
               I
               beleeve
               I
               have
               sufficiently
               and
               abundantly
               proved
               ,
               that
               these
               tares
               are
               not
               offenders
               in
               the
               
                 civill
                 State.
              
               Nor
               secondly
               ,
               Hypocrites
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               once
               discovered
               so
               to
               bee
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               intends
               a
               grosser
               kinde
               of
               Hypocrites
               ,
               professing
               the
               name
               of
               Churches
               and
               Christians
               in
               the
               field
               of
               the
               World
               or
               Commonwealth
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               this
               command
               [
               Let
               them
               alone
               ]
               was
               expresly
               spoken
               to
               the
               Messengers
               or
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               
                 civill
                 power
              
               or
               authority
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 King
              
               ,
               or
               Governour
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               pleased
               not
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               by
               himselfe
               or
               by
               his
               Apostles
               to
               give
               particular
               Rules
               or
               directions
               concerning
               their
               behaviour
               and
               carriage
               in
               Civill
               Magistracy
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               done
               expresly
               concerning
               the
               duty
               of
               
                 fathers
                 ,
                 mothers
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 masters
                 ,
                 servants
                 ,
              
               yea
               and
               of
               Subjects
               towards
               
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 6.
                 
                 Colos.
                 3.
                 
                 &
                 4.
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               I
               conceive
               not
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               to
               be
               (
               as
               some
               weakly
               have
               done
               )
               because
               the
               Lord
               Jeus
               would
               not
               have
               any
               followers
               of
               his
               to
               hold
               the
               place
               of
               
                 civill
                 Magistracy
              
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               he
               foresaw
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Spirit
              
               in
               the
               Apostles
               foresaw
               how
               few
               Magistrates
               ,
               
               either
               in
               the
               first
               persecuted
               ,
               or
               apostated
               state
               of
               Christianity
               would
               imbrace
               his
               yoake
               :
               in
               the
               persecuted
               state
               ,
               Magistrates
               hated
               the
               very
               name
               of
               Christ
               or
               Christianity
               :
               In
               the
               state
               apostate
               some
               few
               Magistrates
               (
               in
               their
               persons
               holy
               and
               precious
               ,
               yet
               )
               as
               concerning
               their
               places
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               professed
               to
               have
               beene
               Governours
               or
               Heads
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               have
               beene
               so
               many
               false
               Heads
               ,
               and
               have
               constituted
               so
               many
               false
               visible
               Christs
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               conceive
               this
               charge
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               to
               his
               Messengers
               the
               Preachers
               and
               Proclaimers
               of
               his
               minde
               ,
               is
               a
               sufficient
               declaration
               
               of
               the
               minde
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               if
               any
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               should
               make
               question
               what
               were
               his
               duty
               concerning
               spirituall
               things
               .
            
             
               The
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               all
               that
               succeed
               them
               ,
               being
               commanded
               not
               to
               pluck
               up
               the
               Tares
               ,
               but
               let
               them
               alone
               ,
               received
               from
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               a
               threefold
               charge
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               to
               let
               them
               alone
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               plucke
               them
               up
               by
               prayer
               to
               God
               for
               their
               present
               temporall
               destruction
               .
            
             
               Ieremie
               had
               a
               Commission
               to
               plant
               and
               build
               ,
               to
               pluck
               up
               and
               destroy
               
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 Ier.
              
               1.
               10.
               therefore
               hee
               is
               commanded
               not
               to
               pray
               for
               that
               people
               whom
               God
               had
               a
               purpose
               to
               pluck
               up
               ,
               Jer.
               14
               11.
               and
               he
               plucks
               up
               the
               whole
               Nation
               by
               
                 prayer
                 ,
                 Lament
              
               .
               3.
               66.
               
               Thus
               Elijah
               brought
               fire
               from
               heaven
               to
               consume
               the
               Captaines
               and
               the
               
                 ●ifties
                 ,
                 2
                 King.
              
               1.
               and
               the
               Apostles
               desired
               also
               so
               to
               practise
               against
               the
               
                 Samaritanes
                 ,
                 Luc.
              
               9.
               54.
               but
               were
               reproved
               by
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               .
               For
               contrarily
               ,
               the
               Saints
               and
               Servants
               and
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               are
               to
               pray
               for
               
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               especially
               for
               all
               Magistrates
               (
               of
               what
               sort
               or
               Religions
               soever
               )
               and
               to
               seeke
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               City
               (
               what
               ever
               City
               it
               be
               )
               because
               in
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               place
               Gods
               people
               have
               peace
               also
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 297.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 Gods
                 Messengers
              
               are
               herein
               commanded
               not
               to
               prophesie
               or
               denounce
               a
               
                 present
                 destruction
              
               or
               extirpation
               of
               all
               false
               professours
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               are
               
                 whole
                 Townes
                 ,
                 Cities
              
               ,
               and
               Kingdomes
               full
               .
            
             
               Ieremy
               did
               thus
               pluck
               up
               Kingdomes
               in
               those
               fearfull
               Prophecies
               hee
               poured
               forth
               against
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               throughout
               his
               Chap.
               24.
               25.
               26.
               
               &c.
               as
               did
               also
               the
               other
               Prophets
               in
               a
               measure
               ,
               though
               none
               comparably
               to
               Ieremy
               and
               Ezekiel
               .
            
             
               Such
               denunciations
               of
               present
               temporall
               judgements
               are
               not
               the
               Messengers
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               to
               poure
               forth
               .
               T
               is
               true
               ,
               many
               fore
               and
               fearfull
               plagues
               are
               poured
               forth
               upon
               the
               
                 Romane
                 E●●perours
              
               and
               
                 Romane
                 Popes
              
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               yet
               not
               to
               their
               utter
               extirpation
               or
               plucking
               up
               untill
               the
               Harvest
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               conceive
               Gods
               Messengers
               are
               charged
               to
               let
               them
               alone
               and
               not
               pluck
               them
               up
               ,
               by
               exciting
               and
               stirring
               up
               Civill
               Magistrates
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               Emperours
               ,
               Governours
               ,
               Parliaments
               ,
               or
               Generall
               Cou●ts
               or
               Assemblies
               ,
               to
               pu●ish
               and
               persecute
               all
               such
               persons
               out
               of
               their
               Dominions
               and
               Territories
               ,
               as
               worship
               not
               the
               true
               God
               according
               to
               the
               revealed
               will
               of
               God
               in
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               .
               
               T
               is
               〈◊〉
               Eliiah
               thus
               stirred
               up
               Ahab
               to
               kill
               all
               the
               Priests
               and
               Prophets
               of
               Baal
               ,
               ●ut
               that
               was
               in
               〈◊〉
               sig●ra●ive
               state
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               (
               as
               I
               have
               already
               and
               shall
               further
               
               manifest
               )
               not
               to
               be
               matcht
               or
               paralleld
               by
               any
               other
               State
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 spirituall
                 State
              
               or
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               
               putting
               the
               false
               Prophets
               and
               Idolaters
               spiritually
               to
               death
               by
               the
               two-edged
               sword
               and
               power
               
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               as
               that
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Israel
              
               did
               corporally
               .
            
             
               A●d
               therefore
               ●aith
               Paul
               expresly
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               10.
               
               we
               must
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               case
               we
               may
               not
               company
               in
               civill
               converse
               with
               Idolaters
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               said
               some
               sorts
               of
               sinners
               are
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               Drunkards
               ,
               Raylers
               ,
               Extortioners
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               bee
               punished
               by
               the
               Civill
               Sword
               ,
               why
               not
               Idolaters
               also
               ?
               for
               although
               the
               Subject
               may
               lawfully
               converse
               ,
               buy
               and
               fell
               ,
               and
               live
               with
               such
               ,
               yet
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               shall
               neverthelesse
               be
               justly
               blamed
               in
               suffering
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               the
               Apostle
               in
               this
               Scripture
               speakes
               not
               of
               permission
               of
               either
               ,
               but
               expresly
               showes
               the
               difference
               betweene
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               conversation
               with
               such
               persons
               in
               
                 civill
                 things
              
               ,
               with
               whom
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               to
               have
               converse
               in
               spirituals
               :
               secretly
               withall
               foretelling
               ,
               that
               Magistrates
               and
               People
               ,
               whole
               States
               and
               Kingdomes
               should
               bee
               Idolatrous
               and
               Antichristian
               ,
               yet
               with
               whom
               notwithstanding
               the
               Saints
               and
               Churches
               of
               God
               might
               lawfully
               cohabit
               ,
               and
               hold
               
                 civill
                 converse
                 and
                 conversation
              
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               their
               permission
               of
               what
               they
               judge
               Idolatrous
               ,
               I
               have
               and
               shall
               speake
               at
               large
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Oh
               how
               contrary
               unto
               this
               command
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               have
               
               such
               as
               have
               conceived
               themselves
               the
               true
               Messengers
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               not
               let
               such
               Professours
               and
               Prophets
               alone
               ,
               whom
               they
               have
               judged
               Tares
               ,
               but
               have
               provoked
               Kings
               and
               Kingdomes
               (
               and
               some
               one
               of
               good
               intentions
               and
               zeale
               to
               God
               )
               to
               prosecute
               and
               persecute
               such
               even
               unto
               death
               ?
               Amongst
               whom
               Gods
               people
               (
               the
               
                 good
                 wheat
              
               )
               hath
               also
               beene
               pluckt
               up
               ,
               as
               all
               Ages
               and
               Histories
               testifie
               ,
               and
               too
               too
               oft
               the
               World
               laid
               upon
               bloody
               heapes
               in
               civill
               and
               
                 intestine
                 desolations
              
               on
               this
               occasion
               .
               All
               which
               would
               bee
               prevented
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               breaches
               made
               up
               in
               the
               peace
               of
               our
               owne
               or
               other
               Countries
               ,
               were
               this
               command
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               obeyed
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               alone
               untill
               the
               Harvest
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             I
             Shall
             conclude
             this
             controversie
             about
             this
             Parable
             in
             this
             briefe
             〈◊〉
             and
             recapitulation
             of
             what
             hath
             beene
             said
             ,
             I
             hope
             by
             the
             evident
             demonstration
             
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             to
             the
             conscience
             I
             have
             〈…〉
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Tares
             in
             this
             Parable
             cannot
             signifie
             Doctrines
             or
             Practices
             (
             as
             was
             affirmed
             )
             but
             Persons
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Tares
             cannot
             signifie
             Hypocrites
             in
             the
             Church
             either
             undiscovered
             or
             discovered
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             Tares
             here
             cannot
             signifie
             
               Scandalous
               Offenders
            
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             nor
             scandalous
             offenders
             in
             life
             and
             conversation
             against
             the
             
               Civill
               state
            
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             field
             in
             which
             these
             Tares
             are
             sowne
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Church
          
           
             Againe
             affirmatively
             :
             First
             ,
             the
             Field
             is
             properly
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             or
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Tares
             here
             intended
             by
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             are
             
               Antichristian
               idolaters
            
             ,
             opposite
             to
             the
             good
             seed
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             true
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             ministers
             or
             messengers
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ought
             to
             let
             them
             alone
             to
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             〈◊〉
             neither
             seeke
             by
             prayer
             or
             prophesie
             to
             pluck
             them
             up
             before
             the
             Harvest
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             this
             permission
             or
             suffering
             of
             them
             in
             the
             field
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             not
             for
             hu●t
             ,
             but
             for
             common
             good
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             good
             Wheat
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             God
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             patience
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             patience
             of
             Men
             ought
             to
             be
             exercised
             toward
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             their
             doome
             is
             fearfull
             at
             the
             harvest
             ,
             even
             
               gathering
               ,
               bund●ng
            
             ,
             and
             
               everlasting
               burnings
            
             by
             the
             mighty
             hand
             of
             the
             Angels
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               THe
               second
               Scripture
               brought
               against
               such
               persecution
               for
               cause
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               
               is
               Matth.
               15.
               14.
               where
               the
               Disciples
               being
               troubled
               at
               the
               Pharises
               cariage
               toward
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               and
               his
               doctrines
               ,
               and
               relating
               how
               they
               were
               offended
               at
               him
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               commandeth
               his
               Disciples
               to
               let
               them
               alone
               ,
               and
               gives
               this
               〈◊〉
               ,
               that
               the
               blinde
               lead
               the
               blinde
               ,
               and
               both
               should
               fall
               into
               the
               ditc●
               .
            
             
               Unto
               which
               ,
               Answer
               is
               made
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 makes
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 spoken
                 to
                 his
                 private
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 publique
                 Officers
                 in
                 Church
                 or
                 State
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 
                 it
                 was
                 spoken
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 not
                 troubling
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 regarding
                 the
                 offence
                 which
                 the
                 Pharises
                 tooke
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               (
               to
               passe
               by
               his
               assertion
               of
               the
               privacie
               of
               the
               Apostles
               )
               in
               that
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               commanding
               to
               let
               them
               alone
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               onely
               not
               be
               offended
               themselves
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               them
               ;
               it
               appeares
               it
               was
               no
               ordinance
               of
               God
               nor
               Christ
               for
               the
               Disciples
               to
               have
               gone
               further
               ,
               and
               have
               complained
               to
               ,
               
               and
               excited
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               to
               his
               duty
               :
               which
               if
               it
               had
               been
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               vindicating
               of
               Christs
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               the
               recovering
               of
               the
               Pharises
               ,
               or
               the
               preserving
               of
               others
               from
               infection
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               would
               never
               have
               commanded
               them
               to
               omit
               that
               which
               should
               have
               tended
               to
               these
               holy
               ends
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXX
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               IT
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               nor
               Herod
               ,
               no●
               Pilate
               knew
               ought
               of
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               it
               had
               been
               in
               vaine
               to
               have
               made
               complaint
               to
               them
               who
               were
               not
               sit
               and
               competent
               ,
               but
               ignorant
               and
               opposite
               Iudges
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               first
               ,
               
               this
               removes
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               that
               
                 stumbling
                 block
              
               which
               many
               fall
               at
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Pauls
               appealing
               to
               Caesar
               ;
               which
               since
               he
               could
               not
               in
               common
               sense
               doe
               unto
               Caesar
               as
               a
               competent
               Iudge
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               and
               wherein
               he
               should
               have
               also
               denied
               his
               own
               Apostleship
               or
               office
               ,
               in
               which
               regard
               (
               to
               wit
               in
               matters
               of
               Christ
               )
               he
               was
               higher
               then
               Caesar
               himselfe
               :
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               ,
               that
               his
               appeale
               was
               meerly
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               
                 Civill
                 wrongs
              
               ,
               and
               false
               accusations
               of
               
                 sedition
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               all
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrates
              
               were
               bound
               to
               judge
               in
               causes
               spirituall
               or
               Christian
               ,
               as
               to
               suppresse
               heresies
               ,
               defend
               the
               faith
               of
               Iesus
               ;
               although
               that
               
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 Herod
                 ,
                 Pilate
              
               were
               wicked
               ,
               ignorant
               and
               opposite
               ,
               yet
               the
               Disciples
               and
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Christ
              
               himselfe
               had
               been
               bound
               to
               have
               performed
               the
               duty
               of
               faithfull
               Subjects
               ,
               for
               the
               preventing
               of
               further
               evill
               ,
               and
               the
               clearing
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               have
               left
               the
               matter
               upon
               the
               Magistrates
               care
               and
               conscience
               ,
               by
               complaining
               unto
               the
               Magistrate
               against
               such
               evils
               ;
               for
               every
               person
               is
               bound
               to
               goe
               so
               far
               as
               lies
               in
               his
               power
               for
               the
               preventing
               and
               the
               redressing
               of
               evill
               ;
               and
               where
               it
               stops
               in
               any
               ,
               and
               runs
               nor
               cleere
               ,
               there
               the
               guilt
               ,
               like
               filth
               or
               mud
               ,
               will
               lie
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               the
               holy
               purpose
               of
               God
               to
               have
               established
               the
               
               doctrine
               and
               kingdome
               of
               his
               Son
               this
               way
               ,
               
               since
               his
               comming
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               furnished
               
                 Common-weales
                 ,
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 Cities
              
               ,
               &c.
               then
               and
               since
               ,
               with
               such
               temporall
               Powers
               and
               Magistrates
               as
               should
               have
               been
               excellently
               sit
               and
               competent
               :
               for
               he
               that
               could
               have
               had
               legions
               of
               Angels
               ,
               if
               he
               so
               pleased
               ,
               could
               as
               easily
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               still
               be
               furnished
               with
               legions
               of
               good
               and
               gracious
               Magistrates
               to
               this
               end
               and
               purpose
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             generally
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             in
             former
             rimes
             ,
             and
             doth
             still
             ,
             and
             will
             hereafter
             stirre
             up
             Kings
             and
             Queenes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             place
             of
             Isa.
             49.
             23.
             will
             appeare
             to
             be
             far
             from
             proving
             such
             Kings
             and
             Queenes
             Iudges
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             causes
             :
             and
             if
             not
             Iudges
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             punish
             .
          
           
             In
             Spirituall
             things
             ,
             themselves
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             censures
             of
             it
             ,
             although
             in
             Civill
             respects
             superior
             .
             How
             shall
             those
             Kings
             and
             Queenes
             be
             supreme
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             lick
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             Churches
             feet
             ?
             
             as
             it
             is
             there
             exprest
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Gods
             Israel
             of
             old
             were
             earnest
             with
             God
             for
             a
             King
             ,
             for
             an
             Arme
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             for
             a
             King
             to
             protect
             them
             ,
             as
             other
             Nations
             had
             .
             Gods
             Israel
             still
             have
             ever
             been
             restlesse
             with
             God
             for
             an
             Arme
             of
             flesh
             .
          
           
             God
             gave
             them
             Saul
             in
             his
             anger
             ,
             and
             took
             him
             away
             in
             his
             wrath
             :
             And
             God
             hath
             given
             many
             a
             Saul
             in
             his
             Anger
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             Arm
             of
             Flesh
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             (
             though
             I
             judge
             not
             all
             persons
             whom
             Saul
             in
             his
             Calling
             typed
             out
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             Sauls
             spirit
             )
             for
             I
             speake
             of
             a
             State
             and
             outward
             visible
             Power
             only
             .
          
           
             I
             adde
             ,
             God
             will
             take
             away
             such
             stayes
             on
             whom
             Gods
             people
             rest
             ,
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             that
             King
             David
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             the
             Antitype
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Spirituall
             power
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             may
             spiritually
             and
             for
             ever
             be
             advanced
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             I
             conclude
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             one
             respect
             that
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             said
             ,
             Let
             them
             alone
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             no
             Ordinance
             for
             any
             Disciple
             of
             Iesus
             to
             prosecute
             the
             Pharises
             at
             Caesars
             Bar.
             
          
           
             Beside
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             seriously
             considered
             by
             such
             as
             plead
             for
             present
             
               corporall
               punishment
            
             ,
             as
             conceiving
             that
             such
             sinners
             (
             though
             they
             breake
             nor
             Civill
             peace
             )
             should
             not
             escape
             unpunished
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             present
             their
             punishment
             is
             deferred
             ,
             yet
             the
             punishment
             inflicted
             on
             them
             will
             be
             found
             to
             amount
             to
             an
             higher
             pitch
             
             then
             any
             
               corporall
               punishment
            
             in
             the
             World
             beside
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             foure
             respects
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             by
             just
             judgement
             from
             God
             
               false
               teachers
            
             are
             starke
             blinde
             ,
             Gods
             sword
             hath
             strucke
             out
             the
             right
             eye
             of
             their
             minde
             and
             
               spirituall
               underderstanding
            
             ,
             
             ten
             thousand
             times
             a
             greater
             punishment
             then
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             command
             both
             the
             right
             and
             
               left
               eye
            
             of
             their
             bodies
             to
             bee
             bored
             or
             pluckt
             out
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             so
             many
             fearfull
             respects
             if
             the
             blindenesse
             of
             the
             soule
             and
             of
             the
             body
             were
             a
             little
             compared
             together
             ,
             whether
             we
             looke
             at
             that
             want
             of
             guidance
             ,
             or
             the
             want
             of
             joy
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             the
             light
             of
             the
             eye
             affordeth
             ;
             or
             whether
             we
             looke
             at
             the
             
               damage
               ,
               shame
               ,
               deformity
            
             and
             danger
             ,
             which
             blindenesse
             brings
             to
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             true
             in
             the
             want
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             miseris
             of
             the
             latter
             in
             spirituall
             and
             soule
             blindenesse
             to
             all
             eternity
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             how
             fearfull
             is
             that
             wound
             that
             no
             Balme
             in
             Gilead
             can
             cure
             ?
             How
             d●eadfull
             is
             that
             blindenesse
             which
             for
             ever
             to
             all
             eye-salve
             is
             incurable
             ?
             For
             if
             persons
             be
             wilfully
             and
             desperately
             obstinate
             (
             after
             light
             shining
             forth
             )
             let
             them
             alone
             faith
             the
             Lord.
             
             So
             spake
             the
             Lord
             once
             of
             
               Ephraim
               ,
               Ephraim
            
             is
             joyned
             to
             Idolls
             ,
             let
             him
             alone
             ,
             Hos.
             7.
             what
             more
             lamentable
             condition
             then
             when
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             a
             poor
             sinner
             over
             as
             a
             hopelesse
             patient
             ,
             incurable
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             account
             a
             ●orer
             affliction
             ,
             then
             if
             a
             man
             were
             torne
             and
             rack'd
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             I
             speake
             not
             that
             I
             conceive
             that
             all
             whom
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             commands
             His
             servants
             to
             passe
             from
             ,
             and
             let
             alone
             ,
             to
             permit
             and
             tolerate
             (
             when
             it
             is
             in
             their
             power
             corporally
             to
             molest
             them
             )
             I
             say
             that
             all
             are
             thus
             ●●cura●le
             ,
             yet
             that
             sometimes
             that
             word
             is
             spoken
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             to
             ●is
             servants
             to
             be
             patient
             ,
             for
             neither
             can
             corporall
             or
             spirituall
             〈◊〉
             or
             Physicke
             ever
             heale
             or
             cure
             ●●em
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             their
             end
             is
             the
             Ditch
             ,
             that
             bottomlesse
             pit
             of
             everlasting
             separation
             〈◊〉
             the
             holy
             and
             sweet
             Presence
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             
               Lights
               ,
               Goodnesse
            
             and
             Mercy
             it selfe
             ,
             
             
               enalesse
               ,
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             
               extremity
               ,
               universality
            
             ,
             and
             eternity
             of
             torments
             ,
             which
             most
             direfull
             and
             lamen●able
             downefall
             ,
             should
             strike
             a
             ●oly
             fear
             &
             trembling
             into
             all
             〈◊〉
             see
             the
             Pit
             ,
             whith●●
             〈…〉
             are
             ●umbling
             ,
             and
             cause
             us
             to
             strive
             so
             far
             as
             〈…〉
             by
             the
             spirituall
             eye-salve
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             heale
             and
             〈…〉
             ●hei●
             soule-destroying
             blindenesse
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             fall
             into
             this
             ●●e●●full
             Ditch
             ,
             both
             leader
             and
             followers
             ,
             how
             deplorable
             in
             more
             especiall
             manner
             is
             the
             leaders
             case
             ,
             
             upon
             whose
             necke
             the
             followers
             tumble
             ,
             the
             ruine
             not
             only
             of
             his
             owne
             soule
             ,
             being
             horrible
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             followers
             soules
             eternally
             galling
             and
             tormenting
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Some
               will
               say
               these
               things
               are
               indeed
               full
               of
               horrour
               ,
               yet
               such
               is
               the
               state
               of
               all
               sinners
               and
               of
               many
               Malefactours
               ,
               whom
               yet
               the
               State
               is
               bound
               to
               punish
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               by
               death
               it selfe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               The
               Civill
               Magistrate
               beareth
               not
               the
               sword
               in
               vaine
               ,
               but
               to
               cut
               off
               
                 Civill
                 offences
              
               ,
               yea
               and
               the
               offendours
               too
               in
               case
               :
               But
               what
               is
               this
               to
               a
               blinde
               Pharisce
               ,
               resisting
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               happily
               may
               be
               as
               good
               a
               subject
               ,
               and
               as
               peaceable
               and
               profitable
               to
               the
               
                 Civill
                 State
              
               as
               any
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               spirituall
               offence
               against
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               in
               denying
               Him
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Christ
               ,
               he
               suffereth
               the
               vengeance
               of
               a
               
                 dreadfull
                 judgement
              
               both
               present
               and
               eternall
               ,
               as
               before
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               YEa
               but
               it
               is
               said
               that
               the
               blinde
               Pharises
               misguiding
               the
               subjects
               of
               a
               
                 Civill
                 State
              
               ,
               
               greatly
               sinne
               against
               a
               
                 Civill
                 State
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               justly
               suffer
               
                 civill
                 punishment
              
               ;
               for
               shall
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               take
               care
               of
               outsides
               only
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               soules
               ,
               in
               labouring
               to
               procure
               their
               everlasting
               welfare
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               truth
               ,
               the
               mischiefe
               of
               a
               blinde
               Pharises
               blinde
               guidance
               is
               greater
               then
               if
               he
               acted
               Treasons
               ,
               Murders
               ,
               &c.
               and
               the
               losse
               of
               one
               soule
               by
               his
               seduction
               is
               a
               greater
               mischiefe
               then
               if
               he
               blew
               up
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               cuts
               the
               throats
               of
               Kings
               or
               Emperours
               ,
               so
               pretious
               is
               that
               invaluable
               Jewell
               of
               a
               Soul
               ,
               above
               all
               the
               present
               lives
               and
               bodies
               of
               all
               the
               men
               in
               the
               world
               I
               and
               therefore
               a
               firme
               Justice
               calling
               for
               eye
               for
               
                 eye
                 ,
                 tooth
              
               for
               
                 tooth
                 ,
                 life
              
               for
               life
               ;
               calls
               also
               soule
               for
               soule
               ,
               which
               the
               blinde-guiding
               seducing
               Pharisee
               shall
               surely
               pay
               in
               that
               dreadfull
               Ditch
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               speakes
               of
               ,
               but
               this
               sentence
               against
               him
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               only
               pronounceth
               in
               His
               Church
               ,
               His
               
                 spirituall
                 judicature
              
               ,
               and
               executes
               this
               sentence
               in
               part
               at
               present
               and
               hereafter
               to
               all
               eternity
               :
               Such
               a
               sentence
               no
               
                 Civill
                 Iudge
              
               can
               passe
               ,
               such
               a
               Death
               no
               
                 Civill
                 sword
              
               can
               in●lict
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             secondly
             ,
             
               Dead
               men
            
             cannot
             be
             infected
             ,
             the
             
               civill
               state
            
             the
             world
             ,
             being
             in
             a
             naturall
             state
             dead
             in
             sin
             (
             what
             ever
             be
             the
             State-Religion
             unto
             which
             persons
             are
             forced
             )
             it
             is
             impossible
             it
             should
             be
             infected
             :
             Indeed
             the
             living
             ,
             the
             beleeving
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             
               spirituall
               state
            
             ,
             that
             and
             that
             onely
             is
             capable
             of
             infection
             ;
             for
             whose
             helpe
             we
             shall
             presently
             
             see
             what
             preservatives
             ,
             and
             remedies
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             hath
             appointed
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             as
             we
             see
             in
             a
             
               common
               plague
            
             or
             infection
             the
             names
             are
             taken
             how
             many
             are
             to
             dye
             ,
             
             and
             not
             one
             more
             shall
             be
             strucke
             ,
             then
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             hath
             the
             names
             of
             .
             So
             here
             ,
             what
             ever
             be
             the
             soule
             infection
             breathed
             out
             from
             they
             lying
             lips
             of
             a
             
               plague-sicke
               Pharisee
            
             ,
             yet
             the
             names
             are
             taken
             ,
             not
             one
             elect
             or
             chosen
             of
             God
             shall
             perish
             ,
             
               Gods
               sheep
            
             are
             safe
             in
             His
             
               eternall
               hand
            
             and
             counsell
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             knowes
             his
             materiall
             ,
             knows
             also
             his
             
               mysticall
               stars
            
             ,
             their
             numbers
             ,
             and
             calls
             them
             every
             one
             by
             name
             ,
             none
             fall
             into
             the
             Ditch
             on
             the
             blinde
             Pharises
             backe
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             ordained
             to
             that
             condemnation
             ,
             both
             guid
             and
             
               followers
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               8.
               
               Iude
            
             4.
             
             The
             vessells
             of
             wrath
             shall
             breake
             and
             split
             ,
             and
             only
             they
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             Gods
             eternall
             
               justice
               ,
               Rom.
            
             9.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               BUt
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               be
               it
               granted
               that
               in
               a
               
                 common
                 plague
              
               or
               infection
               none
               are
               smitten
               and
               dye
               but
               such
               as
               are
               appointed
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               only
               every
               mans
               duty
               ,
               but
               the
               common
               duty
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               prevent
               infection
               ,
               and
               to
               preserve
               the
               
                 common
                 health
              
               of
               the
               place
               ;
               likewise
               though
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Elect
               be
               sure
               ,
               and
               God
               knowes
               who
               are
               His
               ,
               yet
               hath
               He
               appointed
               meanes
               for
               their
               preservation
               from
               perdition
               ,
               and
               from
               infection
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Angel
               is
               blamed
               for
               suffering
               Balaams
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               Iesabel
               to
               seduce
               Christ
               Jesus
               His
               servants
               ,
               
                 Rev.
                 2.
                 
                 Tit.
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               16.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               Let
               that
               Scripture
               and
               that
               of
               Titus
               reject
               an
               Hereticke
               ,
               and
               Rom.
               16.
               17.
               avoid
               them
               that
               are
               contentious
               ,
               &c.
               let
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               like
               nature
               be
               examined
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               appeare
               that
               the
               great
               and
               good
               
                 Physitian
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               hath
               not
               been
               unfaithfull
               in
               providing
               spirituall
               antidotes
               and
               preservatives
               against
               the
               spirituall
               
                 sicknesses
                 ,
                 sores
                 ,
                 weaknosses
                 ,
                 dangers
              
               of
               his
               Church
               and
               people
               ;
               but
               he
               never
               appointed
               the
               
                 civill
                 sword
              
               for
               either
               antidote
               or
               remedy
               ,
               as
               an
               addition
               to
               those
               spiritualls
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               left
               with
               his
               wife
               ,
               his
               Church
               or
               People
               .
            
          
           
             Hence
             how
             great
             is
             the
             bondage
             ,
             the
             captivity
             of
             Gods
             owne
             People
             to
             Babylonish
             or
             
               confused
               mixtures
            
             in
             Worship
             ,
             
             and
             unto
             worldly
             and
             earthly
             policies
             to
             uphold
             
               State
               Religions
            
             or
             Worships
             ,
             since
             that
             which
             is
             written
             to
             the
             Angel
             and
             Church
             at
             Pergamus
             ,
             shall
             be
             interpreted
             as
             sent
             to
             the
             Governour
             and
             City
             of
             Pergamus
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             sent
             to
             Titus
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             at
             Creet
             must
             be
             delivered
             to
             the
             civill
             officers
             and
             City
             thereof
             .
          
           
           
             But
             as
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrate
            
             hath
             his
             charge
             of
             the
             bodies
             and
             goods
             of
             the
             subject
             :
             So
             have
             the
             
               spirituall
               Officers
               ,
               Governours
            
             and
             overseers
             of
             
               Christs
               City
            
             or
             Kingdome
             ,
             the
             charge
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             
               soule
               safety
            
             :
             Hence
             that
             charge
             of
             Paul
             to
             
               Tim.
               1
               Tim.
            
             5.
             20.
             
             Them
             that
             sinne
             rebuke
             before
             all
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             learne
             to
             fear
             .
             This
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             a
             spirituall
             meanes
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             a
             soule
             that
             hath
             sinned
             ,
             or
             taken
             infection
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             the
             infecting
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             learne
             to
             feare
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               said
               true
               that
               Titus
               and
               Timothy
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               are
               bound
               to
               prevent
               
                 soule
                 infection
              
               :
               But
               what
               hinders
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               not
               be
               charged
               also
               with
               this
               duty
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               many
               things
               I
               have
               answered
               ,
               and
               more
               shall
               ;
               at
               present
               I
               shall
               only
               say
               this
               :
               
               If
               it
               be
               the
               Magistrate
               duty
               or
               office
               ,
               then
               is
               he
               both
               a
               Temporall
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               officer
               ;
               contrary
               to
               which
               most
               men
               will
               affirme
               :
               and
               yet
               we
               know
               the
               policie
               of
               our
               owne
               Land
               and
               Country
               hath
               established
               to
               the
               Kings
               and
               Queens
               thereof
               ,
               the
               supreme
               heads
               or
               governours
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
          
           
             That
             doctrine
             and
             distinction
             that
             a
             Magistrate
             may
             punish
             an
             Heretick
             civilly
             will
             not
             here
             availe
             ;
             
             for
             what
             is
             Babel
             if
             this
             be
             not
             confusedly
             to
             punish
             corporall
             or
             
               civill
               offences
            
             with
             spirituall
             or
             
               Church
               censures
            
             (
             the
             offendour
             not
             being
             a
             member
             of
             it
             )
             or
             to
             punish
             
             soule
             or
             spirituall
             offences
             with
             corporall
             or
             
               temporall
               weapons
            
             proper
             to
             Delinquents
             against
             the
             temporall
             or
             
               civill
               state
            
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             woe
             were
             it
             with
             the
             
               civill
               Magistrate
            
             (
             and
             most
             intolerable
             burthens
             do
             they
             lay
             upon
             their
             backs
             that
             teach
             this
             doctrine
             )
             if
             together
             with
             the
             common
             care
             and
             charge
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             (
             the
             peace
             and
             safety
             of
             the
             
               Towne
               ,
               City
               ,
               State
            
             or
             Kingdome
             )
             the
             bloud
             of
             every
             soule
             that
             perisheth
             should
             cry
             against
             him
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             could
             say
             with
             
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
            
             20.
             (
             in
             spirituall
             regards
             )
             I
             am
             clear
             from
             the
             blould
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             bloud
             of
             soules
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             charge
             to
             looke
             after
             ,
             
             so
             far
             as
             his
             preaching
             went
             ,
             not
             the
             bloud
             of
             bodies
             which
             belongeth
             to
             the
             
               civill
               Magistrate
            
             .
          
           
             I
             acknowledge
             he
             ought
             to
             cherish
             (
             as
             a
             foster-father
             )
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             in
             his
             truth
             ,
             in
             his
             Saints
             ,
             to
             cleave
             unto
             them
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             
             to
             countenance
             them
             even
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             yea
             also
             to
             breake
             the
             teeth
             of
             the
             Lions
             ,
             who
             offer
             Civill
             violence
             and
             injury
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             to
             see
             all
             his
             Subjects
             Christians
             ,
             to
             keepe
             such
             Church
             or
             Christians
             in
             the
             purity
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             see
             them
             doe
             their
             duty
             ,
             this
             belongs
             to
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             
               Body
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             and
             such
             spirituall
             Officers
             as
             he
             hath
             to
             this
             purpose
             deputed
             ,
             whose
             right
             it
             is
             according
             to
             the
             true
             paterne
             :
             
             
               Abimelech
               ,
               Saul
               ,
               Adonijah
               ,
               Athalia
            
             were
             but
             usurpers
             :
             
               David
               ,
               Salomon
               ,
               Ioash
            
             ,
             &c.
             they
             were
             the
             true
             heires
             and
             types
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             in
             His
             true
             Power
             and
             Authority
             in
             His
             Kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               THe
               next
               Scripture
               brought
               against
               such
               persecution
               is
               Luke
               9.
               54
               ,
               55.
               
               where
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               reproved
               His
               Disciples
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               had
               fire
               come
               downe
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               devoure
               those
               Samaritanes●
               that
               would
               not
               receive
               Him
               in
               these
               words
               :
               You
               know
               not
               of
               what
               spirit
               you
               are
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               is
               not
               come
               to
               destroy
               mens
               lives
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               them
               .
            
             
               With
               this
               Scripture
               Mr.
               Cotton
               joynes
               the
               fourth
               ,
               and
               answers
               both
               in
               one
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               24.
               
               The
               servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               must
               not
               strive
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               gentle
               toward
               all
               men
               ,
               suffering
               the
               
                 evill
                 men
              
               ,
               instructing
               them
               with
               meeknesse
               that
               are
               contrary
               minded
               and
               oppose
               themselves
               ,
               proving
               if
               God
               peradventure
               will
               give
               them
               repentance
               that
               they
               may
               acknowledge
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               recover
               themselves
               out
               of
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               Divell
               who
               are
               taken
               captive
               by
               him
               at
               his
               will.
               
            
             
               Unto
               both
               these
               Scriptures
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               thus
               to
               answer
               :
               
                 Both
                 these
                 are
                 directions
                 to
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 how
                 to
                 deale
                 (
                 not
                 with
                 obstinate
                 offendors
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 who
                 sin
                 against
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 either
                 with
                 men
                 without
                 as
                 the
                 Samaritanes
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 unconverted
                 Christians
                 in
                 Creet
                 ,
                 whom
                 Titus
                 (
                 as
                 an
                 Evangelist
                 )
                 was
                 to
                 seek
                 to
                 convert
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 Ot
                 at
                 best
                 with
                 some
                 Iewes
                 or
                 Gentiles
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 carnall
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 not
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 it
                 became
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 convert
                 Aliens
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Samaritanes
                 were
                 )
                 by
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 to
                 deale
                 harshly
                 in
                 
                   publicke
                   Ministery
                
                 or
                 private
                 conference
                 with
                 all
                 such
                 severall
                 minded
                 men
                 as
                 either
                 had
                 
                 not
                 yet
                 entred
                 into
                 
                   Church
                   fellowship
                
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 did
                 hitherto
                 sin
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 not
                 against
                 Conscience
                 :
                 But
                 neither
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 Texts
                 doe
                 hinder
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 way
                 against
                 
                   Church
                   members
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 become
                 scandalous
                 offenders
                 either
                 in
                 life
                 o●
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 doe
                 they
                 speake
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Civill
                   Magistrate
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               THis
               perplexed
               and
               ravelled
               Answer
               ,
               wherein
               so
               many
               things
               and
               so
               doubtfull
               are
               wrapt
               up
               and
               intangled
               together
               ,
               I
               shall
               take
               in
               pieces
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             concerning
             that
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             rebuking
             his
             Disciples
             for
             their
             rash
             and
             ignorant
             bloudy
             
               zeale
               (
               Luc.
               9.
            
             )
             desiring
             
               corporall
               destruction
            
             upon
             the
             Samaritanes
             for
             refusing
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Answerer
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             hindreth
             not
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             to
             proceed
             in
             a
             Church
             way
             against
             scandalous
             offenders
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             here
             questioned
             ,
             but
             maintained
             to
             bee
             the
             holy
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             a
             sufficient
             censure
             and
             punishment
             ,
             if
             no
             civill
             offence
             against
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             be
             committed
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               Much
               lesse
               doth
               this
               speake
               at
               all
               to
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               .
            
          
           
             Where
             I
             observe
             that
             he
             implyes
             that
             beside
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ,
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             
               spirituall
               governours
            
             ,
             for
             any
             spirituall
             evill
             in
             life
             or
             doctrine
             ,
             
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrate
            
             is
             also
             to
             inflict
             
               corporall
               punishment
            
             upon
             the
             contrary
             minded
             :
             whereas
          
           
             First
             ,
             if
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrate
            
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             a
             Disciple
             or
             follower
             of
             the
             meeke
             Lambe
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             be
             far
             from
             destroying
             the
             
               bodies
               of
               men
            
             ,
             for
             refusing
             to
             receive
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             hee
             should
             not
             know
             (
             according
             to
             this
             speech
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             )
             what
             spirit
             he
             was
             of
             yea
             and
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             sweet
             end
             of
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             
               Son
               of
               Man
            
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             to
             destroy
             the
             
               bodies
               of
               Men
            
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             both
             bodies
             and
             
               soules
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             55.
             56.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             being
             a
             Christian
             ,
             gifted
             ,
             prophesie
             in
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               1
               Corinth
            
             .
             1.
             14.
             although
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             in
             their
             owne
             persons
             hold
             forth
             ,
             shall
             be
             refused
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             here
             forbidden
             to
             call
             for
             fire
             from
             heaven
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             procure
             or
             inflict
             any
             corporall
             judgement
             upon
             such
             offenders
             ,
             remembring
             the
             end
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             his
             comming
             ,
             not
             to
             destroy
             mens
             lives
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             also
             concernes
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             preserve
             the
             
               civill
               peace
            
             and
             quiet
             of
             the
             place
             and
             people
             under
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             suffer
             no
             man
             to
             breake
             the
             
               Civill
               Peace
            
             ,
             by
             laying
             hands
             of
             violence
             upon
             any
             ,
             though
             as
             vile
             as
             the
             Samaritanes
             for
             not
             receiving
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             It
             is
             indeed
             the
             ignorance
             and
             blinde
             zeale
             of
             the
             second
             Beast
             ,
             the
             
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               Rev.
            
             13.
             13.
             
             to
             perswade
             the
             
               civill
               Powers
            
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             persecute
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             bring
             fiery
             judgements
             upon
             men
             in
             a
             
               judiciall
               way
            
             ,
             and
             to
             pronounce
             that
             such
             judgements
             of
             
               imprisonment
               ,
               banishment
               ,
               death
            
             ,
             proceed
             from
             Gods
             righteous
             vengeance
             upon
             such
             Hereticks
             .
             So
             dealt
             divers
             Bishops
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             England
             too
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             dayes
             with
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             at
             their
             putting
             to
             death
             ,
             declaiming
             against
             them
             in
             their
             Sermons
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             proclaiming
             that
             these
             persecutions
             even
             unto
             death
             were
             Gods
             
               just
               judgements
               from
               heaven
               upon
               these
               Heretickes
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               DOubtlesse
               such
               fiery
               spirits
               (
               as
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               said
               )
               are
               not
               of
               God
               :
               I
               pray
               speake
               to
               the
               second
               place
               out
               of
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Epist.
              
               25.
               26.
               
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               acknowledge
               this
               instruction
               to
               be
               meeke
               and
               patient
               ,
               &c.
               is
               properly
               an
               instruction
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Yet
               divers
               Arguments
               from
               hence
               will
               truly
               and
               fairly
               be
               collected
               ,
               to
               manifest
               and
               evince
               how
               farre
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ought
               to
               bee
               from
               dealing
               with
               the
               
                 civill
                 sword
              
               in
               
                 spirituall
                 cases
              
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               by
               the
               way●
               I
               desire
               to
               aske
               ,
               What
               were
               these
               
                 unconverted
                 Christians
              
               in
               Crete
               ,
               which
               the
               Answerer
               compareth
               with
               the
               Samaritanes
               ,
               whom
               Titus
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               as
               an
               Evangelist
               was
               to
               seek
               to
               convert
               ;
               and
               whether
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               have
               any
               such
               Disciples
               and
               Followers
               ,
               who
               yet
               are
               visibly
               in
               an
               
                 unconverted
                 estate
              
               .
               O
               that
               it
               may
               please
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 mercies
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 lights
              
               ,
               to
               awaken
               and
               open
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               that
               feare
               before
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               see
               whether
               this
               be
               the
               
                 Language
                 of
                 Canaan
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Language
               of
               Ashdod
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               an
               
                 unconverted
                 Christian
              
               but
               in
               truth
               an
               
                 unconverted
                 Convert
              
               ?
               
               that
               is
               in
               English
               ,
               one
               
                 unturned
                 turned
                 :
                 unholy
                 holy
                 :
                 Disciples
              
               or
               Followers
               of
               Iesus
               not
               following
               of
               him
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               is
               Christians
               or
               anointed
               by
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Antichristians
              
               not
               anointed
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
             
               Certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               
               such
               they
               were
               not
               unto
               whom
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               gives
               that
               name
               ,
               Act.
               11.
               
               And
               indeed
               whither
               can
               this
               tend
               but
               to
               uphold
               the
               blasphemy
               of
               so
               many
               as
               say
               they
               are
               Iewes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Christians
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               ?
               Rev.
               2.
               
               But
               as
               they
               are
               not
               Christians
               from
               Christ
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Beast
               and
               his
               Picture
               ,
               so
               their
               proper
               name
               from
               Antichrist
               ,
               is
               Antichristians
               .
            
             
               How
               sad
               yet
               and
               how
               true
               an
               evidence
               is
               this
               ,
               
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               Answerer
               (
               I
               speake
               not
               of
               his
               inward
               soule
               and
               person
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               worship
               )
               hath
               never
               yet
               heard
               the
               call
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               to
               come
               out
               from
               those
               unconverted
               Churches
               ,
               from
               that
               unconverted
               
                 Antichristian
                 Christian
              
               world
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               
                 Antichrist
                 Belial
              
               ,
               to
               seeke
               fellowship
               with
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 converted
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Disciples
              
               after
               the
               first
               patterne
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               I
               observe
               the
               haste
               and
               light
               attention
               of
               the
               Answerer
               to
               these
               Scriptures
               (
               as
               commonly
               the
               spirits
               of
               
                 Gods
                 children
              
               in
               matters
               of
               
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
              
               are
               very
               sleepy
               )
               for
               these
               persons
               here
               spoken
               of
               were
               not
               (
               as
               he
               speakes
               )
               unconverted
               Christians
               in
               Crete
               ,
               
               whom
               Titus
               as
               an
               Evangelist
               was
               to
               convert
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               such
               opposites
               as
               Timothy
               (
               to
               whom
               Paul
               writes
               this
               Letter
               at
               Ephesus
               )
               should
               meet
               withall
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               BUt
               what
               is
               there
               in
               this
               Scripture
               of
               Timothy
               alledged
               concerning
               the
               civill
               Magistracy
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               argue
               from
               this
               place
               of
               Timothy
               in
               particular
               ,
               thus
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrates
              
               hee
               Christians
               ,
               or
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               able
               to
               
                 prophesie
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               then
               I
               say
               as
               before
               ,
               they
               are
               bound
               by
               this
               command
               of
               Christ
               to
               suffer
               opposition
               to
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               with
               meeknesse
               and
               gentlenesse
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               so
               farre
               from
               striving
               to
               subdue
               their
               opposites
               with
               the
               
                 civill
                 sword
              
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               bound
               with
               patience
               and
               meeknesse
               to
               wait
               if
               God
               peradventure
               will
               please
               to
               grant
               repentance
               unto
               their
               opposites
               .
            
             
               So
               also
               it
               pleaseth
               the
               Answerer
               to
               acknowledge
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 It
                 becomes
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 convert
                 Aliens
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Samaritanes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unconverted
                 Christians
                 in
                 Crete
                 )
                 with
                 Fire
                 and
                 Brimstone
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               be
               they
               
                 oppositions
                 within
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Church
                 members
              
               (
               as
               the
               Answerer
               speakes
               )
               become
               scandalous
               in
               doctrine
               ,
               (
               I
               speake
               not
               of
               
               scandals
               against
               the
               
                 civill
                 State
              
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ought
               to
               punish
               )
               it
               is
               the
               Lord
               onely
               (
               as
               this
               Scripture
               to
               Timothy
               implyes
               )
               who
               is
               able
               to
               give
               them
               repentance
               ,
               
               and
               recover
               them
               out
               of
               Sathans
               snare
               :
               to
               which
               end
               also
               he
               hath
               appointed
               those
               holy
               and
               dreadfull
               censures
               in
               his
               Church
               or
               Kingdome
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               Sword
               may
               make
               (
               as
               once
               the
               Lord
               complained
               ,
               Isa.
               10.
               )
               a
               whole
               Nation
               of
               Hypocrites
               :
               But
               to
               recover
               a
               Soule
               from
               Sathan
               by
               repentance
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               from
               
                 Antichristian
                 doctrine
              
               or
               worship
               ,
               to
               the
               doctrine
               or
               
                 worship
                 Christian
              
               ,
               in
               the
               least
               true
               internall
               or
               externall
               submission
               ,
               that
               only
               works
               the
               
                 All-powerfull
                 God
              
               ,
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               his
               Spirit
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               his
               
                 Spirituall
                 officers
              
               .
            
             
               What
               a
               most
               wofull
               proofe
               hereof
               have
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               given
               in
               all
               Ages
               ?
               
               And
               to
               seeke
               no
               further
               then
               our
               native
               Soyle
               ,
               within
               a
               few
               scores
               of
               yeeres
               ,
               how
               many
               wonderfull
               changes
               in
               Religion
               hath
               the
               
                 whole
                 Kingdome
              
               made
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               change
               of
               the
               Governours
               thereof
               ,
               in
               the
               severall
               Religious
               which
               they
               themselves
               imbraced
               !
               Henry
               the
               7.
               finds
               and
               leaves
               the
               kingdome
               absolutely
               
                 Popish
                 .
                 Henry
              
               the
               8.
               casts
               it
               into
               a
               mould
               half
               Popish
               halfe
               Protestant
               .
               
               Edward
               the
               6.
               brings
               forth
               an
               Edition
               all
               Protestant
               .
               Queene
               Mary
               within
               few
               yeares
               defaceth
               Edwards
               worke
               ,
               and
               renders
               the
               Kingdome
               (
               after
               her
               Grandfather
               Hen.
               7.
               his
               pattern
               )
               all
               
                 Popish
                 .
                 Maries
              
               short
               life
               and
               Religion
               ends
               together
               :
               and
               Elizabeth
               reviveth
               her
               Brother
               Edwards
               Modell
               ,
               all
               Protestant
               :
               And
               some
               eminent
               Witnesses
               of
               Gods
               Truth
               against
               Antichrist
               ,
               have
               enclined
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               downfall
               of
               that
               Beast
               ,
               England
               must
               once
               againe
               how
               down
               her
               faire
               Neck
               to
               his
               proud
               usurping
               yoake
               and
               foot
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               It
               hath
               been
               Englands
               sinfull
               shame
               ,
               to
               fashion
               &
               change
               their
               Garments
               and
               Religions
               with
               wondrous
               ease
               and
               lightnesse
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 higher
                 Power
              
               ,
               a
               
                 stronger
                 Sword
              
               hath
               prevailed
               ;
               after
               the
               ancient
               patterne
               of
               Nebuchaanezzars
               bowing
               the
               whole
               world
               in
               one
               most
               solemne
               uniformitie
               of
               worship
               to
               his
               
                 Golden
                 Image
              
               ,
               Dan.
               3.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XL.
             
          
           
             BUt
             it
             hath
             been
             thought
             ,
             or
             said
             ,
             Shall
             oppositions
             against
             the
             Truth
             escape
             unpunished
             ?
             will
             they
             not
             prove
             mischievous
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               (
               as
               before
               )
               concerning
               the
               blinde
               Guides
               (
               in
               
               case
               there
               be
               no
               
                 Civill
                 offence
              
               committed
               )
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               
               &
               all
               men
               that
               by
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               to
               themselves
               discerne
               the
               miserie
               of
               such
               Opposites
               ,
               have
               cause
               to
               lament
               and
               bewaile
               that
               fearfull
               condition
               wherein
               such
               are
               entangled
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 snares
                 &
                 chains
              
               of
               Satan
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               are
               so
               invincibly
               caught
               and
               held
               ,
               that
               no
               power
               in
               Heaven
               or
               Earth
               ,
               but
               the
               Right
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               meeke
               and
               gentle
               dispensing
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               Truth
               ,
               can
               release
               and
               quit
               them
               .
            
             
               Those
               many
               false
               Christs
               (
               of
               whom
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               forewarnes
               ,
               Mat.
               24.
               )
               have
               sutably
               their
               false
               
                 bodies
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 spirit
                 ,
                 Baptisme
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               hath
               his
               true
               body
               ,
               
               
                 faith
                 ,
                 spirit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Ephes.
              
               4.
               correspondent
               also
               are
               their
               weapons
               ,
               and
               the
               successe
               ,
               issue
               ,
               or
               operation
               of
               them
               .
               A
               
                 carnall
                 weapon
              
               or
               sword
               of
               steele
               may
               produce
               a
               
                 carnall
                 repentance
              
               ,
               a
               shew
               ,
               an
               outside
               ,
               an
               uniformitie
               through
               a
               State
               or
               Kingdome
               :
               But
               it
               hath
               pleased
               the
               Father
               to
               exalt
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               only
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Prince
               (
               armed
               with
               power
               and
               meanes
               sufficient
               )
               to
               give
               repentance
               to
               Israel
               ,
               Acts
               5.
               31.
               
            
             
               Accordingly
               an
               unbelieving
               Soule
               being
               dead
               in
               sinne
               (
               although
               he
               be
               changed
               from
               one
               worship
               to
               another
               ,
               like
               a
               dead
               man
               shifted
               into
               severall
               changes
               of
               apparell
               )
               cannot
               please
               God
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               and
               consequently
               ,
               whatever
               such
               an
               
                 unbelieving
                 &
                 unregenerate
              
               person
               acts
               in
               Worship
               or
               Religion
               ,
               
               it
               is
               but
               sinne
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 
                 Preaching
              
               sinne
               ,
               praying
               (
               though
               without
               beads
               or
               booke
               )
               sinne
               ;
               
                 breaking
                 of
                 bread
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Lords
                 supper
              
               sinne
               ,
               yea
               as
               odious
               as
               the
               oblation
               of
               Swines
               blood
               ,
               a
               Dogs
               neck
               ,
               or
               
                 killing
                 of
                 a
                 Man
              
               ,
               Isa.
               66.
               
            
             
               But
               Faith
               it
               is
               that
               gift
               which
               proceeds
               alone
               from
               the
               Father
               of
               Lights
               ,
               Phil.
               1.
               29.
               and
               till
               he
               please
               to
               make
               his
               light
               arise
               and
               open
               the
               eyes
               of
               blind
               sinners
               ,
               their
               soules
               shall
               lie
               fast
               asleep
               (
               and
               the
               faster
               ,
               in
               that
               a
               sword
               of
               steele
               compells
               them
               to
               a
               worship
               in
               hypocrisie
               )
               in
               the
               dungeons
               of
               
                 spirituall
                 darknesse
              
               and
               
                 Sathans
                 slavery
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               I
               adde
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 civill
                 sword
              
               
               (
               as
               wofull
               experience
               in
               all
               ages
               hath
               proved
               )
               is
               so
               far
               from
               bringing
               or
               helping
               forward
               an
               opposite
               in
               Religion
               to
               repentance
               ,
               that
               Magistrates
               sinne
               grievously
               against
               the
               worke
               of
               God
               and
               blood
               of
               Soules
               ,
               by
               such
               proceedings
               .
               Because
               as
               (
               commonly
               )
               the
               suffrings
               of
               false
               and
               
                 Antichristian
                 Teachers
              
               harden
               their
               followers
               ,
               who
               being
               blind
               ,
               by
               this
               meanes
               are
               occasioned
               to
               tumble
               into
               the
               
                 ditch
                 of
                 Hell
              
               after
               their
               
                 blind
                 leaders
              
               ,
               with
               more
               inflamed
               zeale
               of
               lying
               confidence
               .
               So
               secondly
               ,
               violence
               and
               a
               sword
               of
               steele
               begets
               such
               an
               impression
               in
               the
               sufferers
               ,
               
               that
               certainly
               they
               conclude
               (
               as
               indeed
               that
               Religion
               cannot
               be
               true
               which
               needs
               such
               instruments
               of
               violence
               to
               uphold
               it
               so
               )
               that
               Persecutors
               are
               far
               from
               soft
               and
               gentle
               commiseration
               of
               the
               blindnesse
               of
               others
               .
               
               To
               this
               purpose
               it
               pleased
               the
               Father
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               of
               old
               ,
               to
               constraine
               the
               Emperour
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Antoninus
                 Pius
              
               ,
               
               to
               write
               to
               all
               the
               Governours
               of
               his
               Provinces
               to
               forbeare
               to
               persecute
               the
               Christians
               ,
               because
               such
               dealing
               must
               needs
               be
               so
               far
               from
               converting
               the
               Christians
               from
               their
               way
               ,
               that
               it
               rather
               begat
               in
               their
               mindes
               an
               opinion
               of
               their
               crueltie
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLI
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               THe
               next
               Scripture
               against
               such
               persecution
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               24.
               together
               with
               Mic.
               4.
               3.
               they
               shall
               break
               their
               swords
               into
               plough-shares
               ,
               
               and
               their
               speares
               into
               
                 pruning-hookes
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               11.
               9.
               
               There
               shall
               none
               hurt
               or
               destroy
               in
               all
               the
               mountaine
               of
               my
               Holinesse
               .
            
             
               Unto
               which
               it
               pleased
               Mr.
               Cotton
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 these
                 predictions
                 doe
                 onely
                 shew
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 kinde
                 of
                 weapons
                 he
                 should
                 subdue
                 the
                 Nations
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 fire
                 and
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 weapons
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 faith
                 he
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 doubts
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               those
               predictions
               of
               the
               Prophets
               shew
               ,
               what
               the
               meeke
               and
               peaceable
               temper
               will
               be
               of
               all
               true
               converts
               to
               Christianity
               ;
               not
               Lyons
               or
               Leopards
               ,
               not
               
                 cruell
                 oppressors
              
               nor
               
                 malignant
                 opposers
              
               or
               biters
               one
               of
               another
               :
               but
               doth
               not
               forbid
               them
               to
               drive
               ravenous
               wolves
               from
               the
               sheep-fold
               ,
               and
               to
               restraine
               them
               from
               devouring
               the
               sheep
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               first
               excellent
               and
               truly
               Christian
               Answer
               ,
               me
               thinks
               the
               Answerer
               may
               heare
               a
               voyce
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               
               Out
               of
               thine
               owne
               mouth
               will
               I
               judge
               thee
               :
               For
               what
               can
               be
               said
               more
               heavenly
               by
               the
               tongues
               of
               Men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               
                 heavenly
                 meek
                 temper
              
               of
               all
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               the
               
                 Lambe
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               set
               forth
               what
               are
               the
               
                 Spirituall
                 weapons
              
               and
               ammunition
               of
               the
               holy
               war
               and
               battle
               of
               the
               Gospell
               and
               Kingdome
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               for
               the
               subduing
               of
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               World
               unto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               out
               of
               the
               same
               mouth
               (
               which
               should
               not
               be
               ,
               faith
               Iames
               )
               proceeds
               good
               and
               
                 evill
                 ,
                 sweet
              
               and
               sowre
               ;
               for
               he
               addes
               :
               But
               this
               doth
               not
               forbid
               them
               to
               drive
               
                 ravenous
                 wolves
              
               from
               the
               
               sheepfold
               ,
               and
               to
               restraine
               them
               from
               devouring
               the
               sheepe
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               words
               (
               according
               to
               the
               judgement
               here
               maintained
               by
               him
               )
               he
               fights
               against
               the
               former
               truth
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               by
               
                 spirituall
                 weapons
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               will
               subdue
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Gospel
               )
               for
               by
               driving
               away
               these
               Wolves
               hee
               intends
               not
               onely
               the
               resistance
               and
               violence
               which
               the
               Shepherds
               of
               Christ
               ought
               spiritually
               to
               make
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 civill
                 resistance
              
               of
               the
               
                 materiall
                 Swords
              
               ,
               
               
                 Staves
                 Guns
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Whence●
               I
               argue
               ,
               that
               same
               power
               that
               forceth
               the
               evill
               (
               or
               Wolves
               )
               out
               ,
               forceth
               the
               good
               (
               the
               Sheepe
               )
               in
               ;
               for
               of
               the
               same
               or
               like
               things
               is
               the
               same
               or
               like
               reason
               ;
               as
               the
               same
               
                 arme
                 of
                 flesh
              
               that
               with
               a
               staffe
               beats
               off
               a
               Wolfe
               ,
               with
               a
               Rod
               and
               Hooke
               brings
               in
               the
               Sheepe
               :
               the
               same
               dog
               that
               assaulteth
               and
               teareth
               the
               Wolfe
               ,
               frighteth
               and
               forceth
               in
               the
               
                 straggling
                 Sheep
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               BVt
               for
               the
               clearer
               opening
               of
               this
               mystery
               ,
               I
               pray
               explicate
               that
               Scripture
               where
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               is
               pleased
               to
               use
               this
               similitude
               of
               Wolves
               ,
               
               Acts
               20.
               29.
               out
               of
               which
               (
               keeping
               to
               the
               Allegory
               )
               I
               shall
               propose
               these
               Quaeries
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               what
               Wolves
               were
               these
               Paul
               warnes
               of
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               Wolves
               literally
               he
               will
               not
               say
               :
               Nor
               secondly
               ,
               persecutors
               of
               the
               Flock
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Emperours
              
               were
               ,
               Magistrates
               under
               him
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               (
               thirdly
               )
               such
               as
               brought
               other
               Religions
               and
               Worships
               ,
               
               as
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               opens
               it
               ,
               vers
               .
               30.
               
               Such
               as
               amongst
               themselves
               should
               speake
               
                 perverse
                 things
              
               ,
               as
               many
               Antichrists
               did
               ,
               and
               especially
               
                 The
                 Antichrist
              
               .
               And
               I
               aske
               whether
               or
               no
               such
               as
               may
               hold
               forth
               other
               Worships
               or
               
                 Religions
                 ,
                 (
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Turkes
                 ,
              
               or
               Antichristians
               )
               may
               not
               be
               peaceable
               and
               quiet
               Subjects
               ,
               loving
               and
               helpfull
               neighbours
               ,
               faire
               and
               just
               dealers
               ,
               true
               and
               loyall
               to
               the
               
                 civill
                 government
              
               ?
               It
               is
               cleare
               they
               may
               from
               all
               Reason
               and
               Experience
               in
               many
               flourishing
               Cities
               and
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               so
               offend
               not
               against
               the
               
                 civill
                 State
              
               and
               Peace
               ;
               nor
               incurre
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               
                 civill
                 sword
              
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               in
               spirituall
               and
               
                 mysticall
                 account
              
               they
               are
               ravenous
               and
               greedy
               Wolves
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               quaere
               to
               whom
               Paul
               gave
               this
               charge
               to
               watch
               against
               them
               ,
               vers
               .
               31.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               They
               were
               not
               the
               Magistrates
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               but
               the
               Elders
               or
               Ministers
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
              
               (
               his
               mysticall
               flock
               of
               sheepe
               )
               at
               Ephesus
               :
               Vnto
               them
               was
               this
               charge
               of
               watching
               given
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               of
               driving
               away
               these
               Wolves
               .
            
             
               And
               however
               that
               many
               of
               these
               charges
               and
               exhortations
               given
               by
               that
               
                 One
                 Shepherd
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               to
               the
               Shepherds
               or
               Ministers
               of
               Churches
               ,
               
               be
               commonly
               attributed
               and
               directed
               (
               by
               the
               Answerer
               in
               this
               discourse
               )
               to
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ;
               yet
               I
               desire
               in
               the
               feare
               and
               holy
               presence
               of
               God
               it
               may
               bee
               inquired
               into
               ,
               whether
               in
               all
               the
               Will
               or
               Testament
               of
               Christ
               there
               bee
               any
               such
               word
               of
               Christ
               
               by
               way
               of
               
                 command
                 ,
                 promise
              
               ,
               or
               example
               ,
               countenancing
               the
               Governors
               of
               the
               
                 civill
                 State
              
               to
               meddle
               with
               these
               Wolves
               ,
               if
               in
               civill
               things
               peaceable
               and
               obedient
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Truly
               if
               this
               charge
               were
               given
               to
               the
               Magistrates
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               or
               any
               Magistrate
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               doubtlesse
               they
               must
               bee
               able
               to
               discerne
               and
               determine
               (
               out
               of
               their
               owne
               
                 officiall
                 abilities
              
               in
               these
               spirituall
               Law
               questions
               )
               who
               are
               spirituall
               Sheep
               ,
               what
               is
               their
               food
               ,
               what
               their
               poison
               ,
               what
               their
               properties
               ,
               who
               their
               
                 Keepers
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               So
               on
               the
               contrary
               who
               are
               Wolves
               ,
               what
               their
               properties
               ,
               their
               haunts
               ,
               their
               assaults
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               taking
               ,
               &c.
               spiritually
               :
               (
               and
               this
               beside
               the
               care
               and
               study
               of
               the
               Civill
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               the
               discerning
               of
               his
               owne
               proper
               Civill
               Sheep
               ,
               obedient
               Sheepe
               ,
               &c.
               as
               also
               wolvish
               oppressors
               ,
               &c.
               whom
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               punish
               and
               suppresse
               )
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               that
               Civill
               Magistrates
               (
               in
               some
               places
               )
               have
               declined
               the
               name
               of
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               Judge
               ,
               yet
               can
               they
               not
               with
               good
               conscience
               decline
               the
               name
               ,
               if
               they
               doe
               the
               worke
               ,
               and
               performe
               the
               office
               of
               determining
               and
               punishing
               a
               meerly
               spirituall
               Wolfe
               .
            
             
               They
               must
               be
               sufficiently
               also
               able
               to
               judge
               in
               all
               spirituall
               causes
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               other
               mens
               eyes
               ,
               (
               no
               more
               then
               they
               doe
               in
               
                 civill
                 causes
              
               )
               contrary
               to
               the
               common
               practice
               of
               the
               Governours
               and
               Rulers
               of
               Civill
               States
               ,
               who
               often
               set
               up
               that
               for
               a
               Religion
               or
               Worship
               to
               God
               ,
               which
               the
               Clergie
               or
               Churchmen
               (
               as
               men
               speake
               )
               shall
               in
               their
               Consciences
               agree
               upon
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               this
               be
               not
               so
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Magistrates
               must
               not
               be
               
                 Spirituall
                 Iudges
              
               (
               as
               some
               decline
               it
               in
               the
               title
               ,
               Supreme
               Head
               and
               Governour
               )
               why
               is
               Gallio
               wont
               to
               be
               exclaimed
               against
               for
               refusing
               to
               be
               a
               Iudge
               in
               such
               matters
               as
               concerned
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Worship
              
               and
               Religion
               ?
               How
               is
               he
               censured
               for
               a
               
                 Prophane
                 person
              
               ,
               without
               conscience
               ,
               
               &c.
               in
               that
               he
               would
               bee
               no
               Iudge
               or
               Head
               ?
               (
               for
               that
               is
               all
               one
               in
               point
               of
               Government
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               third
               place
               I
               quaerie
               whether
               the
               Father
               who
               gave
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Sonne
               who
               keepes
               the
               Sheepe
               ,
               bee
               not
               greater
               then
               all
               ?
               Who
               can
               pluck
               these
               Sheepe
               the
               Elect
               out
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
               which
               answers
               that
               common
               objection
               of
               that
               danger
               of
               devouring
               ,
               although
               there
               were
               no
               other
               weapons
               in
               the
               world
               appointed
               by
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
               But
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLIII
             .
          
           
             FOurthly
             ,
             
             I
             ask
             ,
             Were
             not
             these
             Elders
             or
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             sufficiently
             furnished
             from
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             to
             drive
             away
             these
             mysticall
             and
             spirituall
             Wolves
             ?
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               against
               the
               inhumane
               and
               uncivill
               violence
               of
               Persecutors
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               nor
               are
               
                 Gods
                 children
              
               able
               and
               provided
               :
               but
               to
               resist
               ,
               drive
               away
               ,
               expell
               ,
               and
               kill
               spirituall
               &
               mysticall
               Wolves
               by
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               none
               are
               fit
               to
               be
               Christs
               Shepherds
               who
               are
               not
               able●
               Tit.
               1.
               9.
               10.
               11.
               
               
               The
               Bishop
               or
               Overseer
               must
               be
               able
               by
               sound
               doctrine
               both
               to
               exhort
               and
               to
               convince
               the
               Gainsayers
               :
               which
               Gainsayers
               to
               be
               by
               him
               convinced
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               overcome
               or
               subdued
               (
               though
               it
               may
               be
               in
               themselves
               ever
               obstinate
               )
               they
               were
               I
               say
               as
               greedy
               Wolves
               in
               Crete
               ,
               as
               any
               could
               be
               at
               Ephesus
               :
               for
               so
               saith
               Paul
               vers
               .
               10.
               they
               were
               unruly
               and
               vaine
               talkers
               ,
               deceivers
               ,
               whose
               mouthes
               must
               bee
               stopped
               ,
               who
               subverted
               whole
               houses
               ;
               and
               yet
               Titus
               (
               and
               every
               ordinary
               Shepherd
               of
               a
               flocke
               of
               Christ
               )
               had
               ability
               sufficient
               to
               defend
               the
               flock
               from
               spirituall
               and
               mysticall
               wolves
               without
               the
               helpe
               of
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               respect
               therefore
               me
               thinks
               we
               may
               ●itly
               allude
               to
               that
               excellent
               answer
               of
               Iob
               to
               Bildad
               the
               
                 Shuhite
                 ,
                 Iob
              
               26.
               
               
               How
               hast
               thou
               helped
               him
               that
               is
               without
               power
               ?
               How
               savest
               thou
               the
               arme
               that
               hath
               no
               strength
               ?
               How
               hast
               thou
               counselled
               him
               that
               hath
               no
               wisedome
               ?
               how
               hast
               thou
               plentifully
               declared
               the
               thing
               as
               it
               is
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               ask
               ,
               whether
               (
               as
               men
               deale
               with
               Wolves
               )
               these
               wolves
               as
               Ephesus
               were
               intended
               by
               Paul
               to
               be
               killed
               ,
               their
               braines
               dasht
               out
               with
               stones
               ,
               staves
               ,
               halberts
               ,
               guns
               ,
               &c.
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Elders
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Doubtlesse
               (
               comparing
               spirituall
               things
               with
               spirituall
               )
               
               all
               such
               mysticall
               wolves
               must
               spiritually
               and
               mystically
               so
               be
               slain
               .
               And
               the
               Witnesses
               of
               Truth
               ,
               Revel
               .
               11.
               speake
               fire
               ,
               and
               kill
               all
               that
               hurt
               them
               ,
               by
               that
               sierie
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               two-edged
               sword
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
               Psal.
               149.
               
            
          
           
             But
             oh
             what
             streames
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Saints
             have
             been
             and
             must
             be
             shed
             (
             untill
             the
             Lambe
             have
             obtained
             the
             Victorie
             ,
             
             Revel
             .
             17.
             )
             by
             this
             unmercifull
             (
             and
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             is
             spread
             all
             the
             World
             over
             )
             most
             
               bloody
               doctrine
            
             ,
             viz.
             The
             wolves
             (
             Hereticks
             )
             are
             to
             be
             driven
             away
             ,
             their
             braines
             knock●
             out
             and
             killed
             ,
             the
             poore
             sheepe
             to
             be
             preserved
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             take
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             a
             temporall
             King
             by
             force
             ?
             Iohn
             6.
             15.
             
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             make
             his
             Kingdome
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             a
             civill
             and
             temporall
             Israel
             ,
             to
             bound
             out
             new
             
               Earthly
               holy
               Lands
            
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             set
             up
             a
             
               Spanish
               Inquisition
            
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             the
             speedy
             destruction
             of
             thousands
             ,
             yea
             of
             millions
             of
             Soules
             ,
             and
             the
             frustrating
             of
             the
             sweet
             end
             of
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             save
             
               mens
               soules
            
             (
             and
             to
             that
             end
             not
             to
             destroy
             their
             bodies
             )
             by
             his
             own
             blood
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLIV
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               THe
               next
               Scripture
               produced
               against
               such
               Persecution
               ,
               is
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               4.
               
               
               The
               weapons
               of
               our
               warfare
               are
               not
               carnall
               ,
               but
               mighty
               through
               God
               to
               the
               pulling
               down
               of
               strong
               holds
               ,
               casting
               down
               imaginations
               ,
               and
               every
               high
               thing
               that
               exalteth
               it selfe
               against
               the
               
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               bringing
               into
               captivity
               every
               thought
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               having
               in
               a
               readinesse
               to
               avenge
               all
               
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               Unto
               which
               it
               is
               answered
               ,
               
                 When
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 The
                 weapons
                 of
                 our
                 warfare
                 are
                 not
                 carnall
                 ,
                 but
                 spirituall
                 :
                 he
                 denieth
                 not
                 civill
                 weapons
                 of
                 Iustice
                 to
                 the
                 
                   civill
                   Magistrate
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 Church-officers
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 weapons
                 of
                 
                   Church
                   officers
                
                 he
                 acknowledgeth
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 take
                 vengeance
                 on
                 all
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 6.
                 which
                 hath
                 reference
                 ,
                 amongst
                 other
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 censures
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 against
                 
                   scandalous
                   offenders
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               acknowledge
               that
               herein
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               denieth
               not
               
               
                 civill
                 weapons
              
               of
               justice
               to
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               he
               quotes
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               abundantly
               testifie
               .
            
             
               Yet
               withall
               I
               must
               aske
               ,
               why
               he
               here
               affirmeth
               the
               Apostle
               denies
               not
               
                 civill
                 weapons
              
               of
               Justice
               to
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ?
               of
               which
               there
               is
               no
               question
               ,
               unlesse
               that
               (
               according
               to
               his
               scope
               of
               proving
               persecution
               for
               conscience
               )
               he
               intends
               withall
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               denies
               not
               
                 civill
                 weapons
              
               of
               justice
               to
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               in
               Spirituall
               and
               Religious
               causes
               :
               The
               contrary
               whereunto
               (
               the
               Lord
               assisting
               )
               I
               shall
               evince
               ,
               both
               from
               this
               very
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               observation
               ,
               and
               lastly
               by
               that
               13
               of
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               by
               himsefe
               quoted
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               from
               this
               Scripture
               and
               his
               owne
               Observation
               :
               The
               weapons
               of
               
                 Church
                 officers
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               are
               such
               ,
               which
               though
               they
               be
               spirituall
               ,
               are
               ready
               to
               take
               vengeance
               on
               all
               disobedience
               ;
               which
               hath
               reference
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               amongst
               other
               Ordinances
               ,
               to
               the
               Censures
               of
               the
               Church
               against
               scandalous
               offenders
               .
            
             
               I
               hence
               observe
               ,
               
               that
               there
               being
               in
               this
               Scripture
               held
               forth
               a
               two-fold
               state
               ,
               a
               
                 Civill
                 state
              
               and
               a
               
                 Spirituall
                 ,
                 Civill
                 officers
              
               and
               
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 civill
                 weapons
              
               and
               
                 spirituall
                 weapons
                 ,
                 civill
                 vengeance
              
               and
               punishment
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 spirituall
                 vengeance
              
               and
               punishment
               :
               although
               the
               Spirit
               speakes
               not
               here
               expresly
               of
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrates
              
               and
               their
               
                 civill
                 weapons
              
               ,
               
               yet
               these
               States
               being
               of
               different
               Natures
               and
               Considerations
               ,
               as
               far
               differing
               as
               Spirit
               from
               Flesh
               ,
               I
               first
               observe
               ,
               that
               
                 Civill
                 weapons
              
               are
               most
               improper
               and
               unfitting
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               
                 Spirituall
                 state
              
               and
               kingdome
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               
                 Civill
                 state
              
               most
               proper
               and
               sutable
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLV
             .
          
           
             FOr
             (
             to
             keepe
             to
             the
             similitude
             which
             the
             Spirit
             useth
             ,
             for
             instance
             )
             To
             batter
             downe
             a
             
               strong
               hold
               ,
               high
               wall
               ,
               fort
               ,
               tower
            
             or
             castle
             ,
             men
             bring
             not
             a
             first
             and
             second
             Admonition
             ,
             and
             after
             obstinacie
             ,
             Excommunication
             ,
             which
             are
             
               spirituall
               weapons
            
             concerning
             them
             that
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             nor
             exhortations
             to
             Repent
             and
             be
             baptized
             ,
             to
             beleeve
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             proper
             weapons
             to
             them
             that
             be
             without
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             to
             take
             a
             
               strong
               hold
            
             ,
             men
             bring
             
               Canons
               ,
               Culverins
               ,
               Saker
               ,
               Bullets
               ,
               Powder
               ,
               Musquets
               ,
               Swords
               ,
               Pikes
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             these
             to
             this
             end
             are
             weapons
             effectuall
             and
             proportionable
             .
          
           
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             to
             batter
             downe
             
               Idolatry
               ,
               false
               worship
               ,
               heresie
               ,
               schisme
               ,
               blindnesse
               ,
               hardnesse
               ,
            
             out
             of
             the
             soule
             and
             spirit
             ,
             it
             is
             vaine
             ,
             improper
             ,
             
             and
             unsutable
             to
             bring
             those
             weapons
             which
             are
             used
             by
             
               persecutors
               ,
               stocks
               ,
               whips
               ,
               prisons
               ,
               swords
               ,
               gibbets
               ,
               stakes
               ,
            
             &c.
             (
             where
             these
             seem
             to
             prevaile
             with
             some
             Cities
             or
             Kingdomes
             ,
             a
             stronger
             force
             sets
             up
             againe
             ,
             what
             a
             weaker
             pull'd
             downe
             )
             but
             against
             these
             
               spirituall
               strong
               holds
            
             in
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             ,
             
               Spirituall
               Artillery
            
             and
             weapons
             are
             proper
             ,
             which
             are
             mighty
             through
             God
             to
             subdue
             and
             bring
             under
             the
             very
             thought
             to
             obedience
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             binde
             fast
             the
             soule
             with
             chaines
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             locke
             it
             up
             in
             the
             prison
             of
             unbeleefe
             and
             hardnesse
             to
             eternity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             observe
             that
             as
             
               civill
               weapons
            
             are
             improper
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             
             and
             never
             able
             to
             effect
             ought
             in
             the
             soule
             :
             So
             (
             although
             they
             were
             proper
             ,
             yet
             )
             they
             are
             unnecessary
             ,
             for
             if
             as
             the
             Spirit
             here
             saith
             (
             and
             the
             Answerer
             grants
             )
             
               spirituall
               weapons
            
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             
               Church
               officers
            
             are
             able
             and
             ready
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             all
             disobedience
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             and
             mighty
             ,
             sufficient
             and
             ready
             for
             the
             Lords
             worke
             either
             to
             save
             the
             soule
             ,
             or
             to
             kill
             the
             soule
             of
             whomsoever
             ,
             be
             the
             party
             or
             parties
             opposite
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             I
             may
             againe
             remember
             that
             speech
             of
             Iob
             ,
             How
             hast
             thou
             helped
             him
             that
             hath
             no
             power
             ?
             Iob
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Offer
               this
               (
               as
               Malachie
               once
               spake
               )
               to
               the
               Governours
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               
               when
               they
               besiege
               ,
               beleagure
               ,
               and
               assault
               great
               Cities
               ,
               Castles
               ,
               Forts
               ,
               &c.
               should
               any
               subject
               pretending
               his
               service
               bring
               store
               of
               
                 pins
                 ,
                 sticks
                 ,
                 strawes
                 ,
                 bulrushes
                 ,
              
               to
               beat
               and
               batter
               downe
               
                 stone
                 walls
              
               ,
               mighty
               Bulwarkes
               ,
               what
               might
               his
               expectation
               and
               reward
               be
               ,
               but
               at
               least
               the
               censure
               of
               a
               man
               distract
               ,
               beside
               himself
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               What
               shall
               we
               then
               conceive
               of
               His
               displeasure
               ,
               (
               who
               is
               the
               chiefe
               or
               Prince
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               rides
               upon
               the
               Word
               of
               Truth
               and
               meeknesse
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               
                 white
                 Horse
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               6.
               and
               Rev.
               19.
               
               with
               His
               holy
               witnesses
               the
               
                 white
                 Troopers
              
               upon
               
                 white
                 horses
              
               )
               when
               to
               His
               helpe
               and
               aid
               men
               bring
               and
               adde
               such
               
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 improper
              
               and
               weake
               munition
               ?
            
          
           
             Will
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             (
             did
             He
             ever
             in
             His
             owne
             Person
             practice
             ,
             or
             did
             he
             appoint
             to
             )
             joyne
             to
             His
             Breastplate
             of
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             
             the
             breastplate
             of
             iron
             and
             steele
             ?
             to
             the
             Helmet
             of
             righteousnesse
             and
             salvation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             an
             helmet
             and
             crest
             of
             
               iron
               ,
               brasse
            
             ,
             or
             steel
             ,
             a
             target
             of
             wood
             to
             His
             shield
             of
             Faith
             ?
             His
             two
             
               edged
               sword
            
             comming
             forth
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             
               materiall
               sword
            
             ,
             the
             worke
             of
             Smiths
             
             and
             Cutlers
             ?
             or
             a
             girdle
             of
             shooes
             leather
             to
             the
             girdle
             of
             truth
             ,
             &c.
             
             Excellently
             fit
             and
             proper
             is
             that
             alarme
             and
             item
             ,
             
             Psal.
             2.
             
             Be
             wise
             therefore
             O
             ye
             Kings
             (
             especially
             those
             ten
             
               Horns
               ,
               Rev.
            
             17.
             )
             who
             under
             pretence
             of
             fighting
             for
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             give
             their
             power
             to
             the
             Beast
             against
             Him
             ,
             and
             be
             warned
             ye
             Iudges
             of
             the
             Earth
             :
             
               Kisse
               the
               Son
            
             ,
             that
             is
             with
             subjection
             and
             affection
             ,
             acknowledge
             Him
             only
             the
             King
             and
             Iudge
             of
             soules
             (
             in
             that
             power
             bequeathed
             to
             His
             Ministers
             and
             Churches
             )
             lest
             if
             His
             wrath
             be
             kindled
             ,
             yea
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             then
             blessed
             are
             they
             that
             trust
             in
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLVI
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               NOw
               in
               the
               second
               place
               concerning
               that
               Scripture
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               
               which
               it
               pleaseth
               the
               Answerer
               to
               quote
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               excellent
               servants
               of
               God
               have
               insisted
               upon
               to
               prove
               such
               persecution
               for
               Conscience
               ;
               how
               have
               both
               he
               and
               they
               wrested
               this
               Scripture
               (
               not
               as
               Peter
               writes
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               to
               their
               eternall
               ,
               yet
               )
               to
               their
               owne
               and
               others
               
                 temporall
                 destruction
              
               by
               Civill
               wars
               and
               combustions
               in
               the
               world
               ?
            
             
               My
               humble
               request
               therefore
               is
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               Lights
               ,
               to
               send
               out
               the
               bright
               beames
               of
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               to
               scatter
               the
               mist
               which
               that
               old
               serpent
               ,
               the
               great
               
                 jugler
                 Sathan
              
               ,
               hath
               raised
               about
               this
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               my
               request
               to
               you
               (
               divine
               Truth
               )
               is
               for
               your
               care
               and
               paines
               to
               inlighten
               and
               cleare
               this
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               upon
               the
               serious
               examination
               of
               this
               whole
               Scripture
               it
               will
               appeare
               that
               from
               the
               ninth
               verse
               of
               12
               Chap.
               
               to
               the
               end
               of
               this
               whole
               13
               Chap.
               the
               Spirit
               handles
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               carefull
               observation
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               in
               their
               civil
               conversation
               ,
               or
               walking
               towards
               men
               ,
               and
               speaks
               not
               at
               all
               of
               any
               point
               or
               matter
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               concerning
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               having
               in
               the
               whole
               Epistle
               handled
               that
               great
               point
               of
               free
               Iustification
               by
               the
               free
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               Christ●
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               12
               Chap.
               he
               exhorts
               the
               Beleevers
               to
               give
               and
               dedicate
               themselves
               unto
               the
               Lord
               both
               in
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               9
               verse
               of
               the
               12
               Chap.
               he
               expressely
               mentioneth
               their
               conversation
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               or
               Body
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               severall
               Officers
               thereof
               .
            
             
               And
               from
               the
               9
               ver
               .
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               13
               he
               plainly
               discourseth
               of
               
               their
               civill
               conversation
               ,
               and
               walking
               ,
               one
               toward
               another●
               and
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               hath
               faire
               occasion
               to
               speake
               largely
               concerning
               their
               subjection
               to
               Magistrates
               in
               the
               13
               Chap.
               
               
            
             
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               verse
               7
               of
               this
               13
               Chap.
               Paul
               exhorts
               to
               performance
               of
               love
               to
               all
               men
               (
               
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 subjects
              
               )
               verse
               7.
               8.
               
               Render
               therefore
               to
               all
               their
               due
               ,
               
               tribute
               to
               whom
               tribute
               is
               due
               ,
               custome
               to
               whom
               
                 custome
                 ,
                 feare
              
               to
               whom
               
                 feare
                 ,
                 honour
              
               to
               whom
               honour
               .
               Owe
               nothing
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               but
               to
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               for
               he
               that
               loveth
               another
               hath
               fulfilled
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               If
               any
               man
               doubt
               (
               as
               the
               Papists
               speak
               )
               whether
               a
               man
               may
               perfectly
               fulfill
               the
               Law
               ;
               
               every
               man
               of
               found
               judgement
               is
               ready
               to
               answer
               him
               that
               these
               words
               [
               He
               
                 that
                 loveth
                 hath
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 Law
              
               ]
               concerneth
               not
               the
               whole
               Law
               in
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               worship
               and
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               not
               here
               of
               perfect
               observation
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               without
               failing
               in
               word
               or
               act
               toward
               men
               ,
               but
               layes
               open
               the
               summe
               and
               sustance
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               is
               love
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               that
               walkes
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               love
               toward
               all
               
                 men
                 (
                 Magistrates
              
               and
               subjects
               )
               he
               hath
               rightly
               attained
               unto
               what
               the
               Law
               aimes
               at
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               
                 Evangelicall
                 obedience
              
               fulfills
               and
               keeps
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               Hence
               therefore
               againe
               in
               the
               9
               verse
               having
               discoursed
               of
               the
               5
               Command
               in
               this
               point
               of
               Superiours
               ,
               he
               makes
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Commandements
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               which
               concerne
               our
               walking
               with
               man
               (
               viz.
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 kill
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 commit
                 adultery
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 steale
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 beare
                 false
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 covet
                 :
              
               and
               if
               there
               be
               any
               other
               Commandement
               ,
               to
               be
               briefly
               comprehended
               in
               this
               saying
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 as
                 thy selfe
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               verse
               10
               Love
               worketh
               no
               ill
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               therefore
               love
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               is
               (
               as
               before
               )
               the
               Law
               concerning
               our
               
                 civill
                 conversation
              
               toward
               All
               men
               ,
               Magistrates
               or
               Governours
               ,
               and
               fellow
               subjects
               of
               all
               conditions
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLVII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               ALthough
               the
               Scripture
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               the
               
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 perfect
              
               ,
               
               and
               the
               
                 foole
                 Wise
              
               to
               salvation
               ,
               and
               our
               faith
               in
               God
               must
               be
               only
               founded
               upon
               the
               
                 Rocke
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               
               the
               sand
               of
               mens
               judgements
               and
               opinions
               :
               Yet
               as
               Paul
               alledgeth
               the
               judgement
               and
               sayings
               of
               unbeleevers
               for
               their
               conviction
               out
               of
               their
               owne
               tenets
               and
               grants
               :
               So
               I
               pray
               you
               to
               set
               downe
               the
               words
               of
               one
               or
               two
               (
               not
               unbeleevers
               in
               their
               persons
               ,
               but
               excellent
               and
               prestious
               servants
               and
               witnesses
               of
               God
               in
               their
               times
               ,
               whose
               names
               are
               sweet
               and
               pretious
               to
               all
               that
               
                 feare
                 God
              
               )
               who
               although
               their
               judgement
               ran
               in
               the
               
                 common
                 streame
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               That
               Magistrates
               were
               keepers
               of
               the
               2
               
                 Tables
                 ,
                 defendors
              
               of
               the
               Faith
               against
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               notwithstanding
               what
               ever
               they
               have
               written
               for
               defence
               of
               their
               judgements
               ,
               yet
               the
               light
               of
               truth
               so
               evidently
               shined
               upon
               their
               soules
               in
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               they
               absolutely
               denied
               the
               13
               of
               the
               Romanes
               to
               concerne
               any
               matter
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               shall
               produce
               that
               excellent
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               
               Calvin
               ,
               who
               upon
               this
               13
               to
               the
               Romanes
               writes
               ;
               
                 Tot
                 a
                 autem
                 haec
                 disputatio
                 est
                 de
                 civilibus
                 praefecturis
                 :
                 It
                 aque
                 ,
                 frustr
                 á
                 inde
                 sacrilegam
                 suam
                 tyrannidem
                 stabilire
                 mosiuntur
                 qui
                 Dominatum
                 in
                 conscientias
                 exerceant
                 .
              
               But
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               this
               whole
               discourse
               concerneth
               
                 civill
                 Magistrates
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               vaine
               doe
               they
               who
               exercise
               power
               over
               consciences
               ,
               goe
               about
               from
               this
               place
               to
               establish
               their
               
                 sacrilegious
                 tyranny
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               how
               far
               most
               men
               (
               and
               especially
               the
               sheep
               of
               Iesus
               will
               ●lie
               from
               the
               thought
               of
               exercising
               tyranny
               over
               conscience
               )
               that
               happily
               they
               will
               disclaime
               the
               dealing
               of
               all
               with
               
                 mens
                 consciences
              
               :
               Yet
               if
               the
               Acts
               and
               Statutes
               which
               are
               made
               by
               them
               concerning
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               be
               attended
               to
               ;
               their
               profession
               (
               and
               that
               out
               of
               zeale
               according
               to
               the
               patterne
               of
               that
               ceremoniall
               and
               figurative
               state
               of
               Israel
               )
               to
               suffer
               no
               other
               Religion
               nor
               worship
               in
               their
               Territories
               ,
               
               but
               one
               ;
               their
               profession
               and
               practice
               to
               defend
               their
               Faith
               from
               reproach
               and
               blasphemy
               of
               Hereticks
               by
               
                 Civill
                 weapons
              
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               from
               this
               very
               13
               of
               the
               Romanes
               ;
               I
               say
               if
               these
               particulars
               and
               others
               be
               with
               feare
               and
               trembling
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               most
               High
               examined
               ;
               the
               wonderfull
               deceit
               of
               their
               owne
               hearts
               shall
               appeare
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               how
               guilty
               they
               ●ill
               appeare
               to
               be
               of
               wrestling
               this
               Scripture
               before
               the
               Tribunall
               of
               the
               most
               High.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Again
               Calvin
               speaking
               concerning
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
               by
               love
               ,
               writes
               thus
               on
               the
               same
               place
               :
               
                 Sed
                 Pauls●
                 in
                 totam
                 〈◊〉
                 respic●
                 tantum
                 de
                 officiis
                 lequitur
                 ,
                 quae
                 nobis
                 erg●●
                 〈◊〉
                 demand●n●ur
                 à
                 lig●
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               Paul
               hath
               not
               respect
               unto
               the
               whole
               Law
               ,
               he
               speaks
               
               only
               of
               those
               duties
               which
               the
               Law
               commands
               towards
               our
               neighbours
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               place
               by
               our
               neighbours
               hee
               meanes
               high
               and
               
                 low
                 ,
                 Magistrates
              
               and
               subjects
               ,
               unto
               whom
               we
               ought
               to
               walke
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               love
               ,
               paying
               unto
               every
               one
               their
               due
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               
                 Caeterùm
                 Paulus
                 hic
                 tantùm
                 memînit
                 secundae
                 Tabulae
                 quia
                 de
                 ea
                 tantum
                 erat
                 quaestio
                 .
              
               But
               Paul
               here
               only
               mentioneth
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               because
               the
               question
               was
               only
               concerning
               that
               .
            
             
               And
               againe
               ,
               
               
                 Quod
                 autem
                 repetit
                 complementum
                 legis
                 esse
                 dilectionem
                 ,
                 intellige
                 (
                 ut
                 prius
                 )
                 de
                 ea
                 legis
                 parte
                 quod
                 hominum
                 societatem
                 spectat
                 :
                 Prior
                 enim
                 legis
                 tabula
                 quae
                 est
                 de
                 cultu
                 Dei
                 minimé
                 hic
                 attingitur
                 :
              
               But
               in
               that
               he
               repeateth
               that
               love
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               understand
               as
               before
               ,
               that
               he
               speakes
               of
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Law
               which
               respects
               
                 humane
                 society
              
               ;
               for
               the
               first
               Table
               of
               the
               Law
               which
               concerneth
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               is
               not
               in
               the
               least
               manner
               here
               touched
               .
            
             
               After
               Calvin
               ,
               his
               successour
               in
               Geneva
               that
               holy
               and
               learned
               Beza
               
               upon
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               other
               Commandement
               it
               is
               summed
               up
               in
               this
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               neighbour
               as
               thy
               selfe
               ,
               writes
               thus
               :
               
                 Tota
                 lex
                 nihil
                 aliud
                 quám
                 amorem
                 Dei
                 &
                 proximi
                 praecipit
                 ,
                 sed
                 tamen
                 cum
                 Apostolus
                 hoc
                 Ioco
                 de
                 mutuis
                 hominum
                 officiis
                 disserat
                 ,
                 legis
                 vocabulum
                 ad
                 secundam
                 Tabulam
                 restringendam
                 puto
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               whole
               Law
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               commands
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               neverthelesse
               since
               the
               Apostle
               in
               this
               place
               discourseth
               of
               the
               duties
               of
               men
               one
               toward
               another
               ,
               I
               thinke
               this
               terme
               law
               ought
               to
               be
               restrained
               to
               the
               second
               Table
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               I
               Pray
               now
               proceed
               to
               the
               second
               Argument
               from
               this
               Scripture
               against
               the
               use
               of
               
                 civil
                 weapons
              
               in
               
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
              
               and
               spirituall
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               here
               commands
               subjection
               and
               obedience
               to
               
                 higher
                 Powers
              
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Emperours
              
               and
               all
               subordinate
               Magistrates
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               Emperours
               and
               Governours
               under
               them
               were
               strangers
               from
               the
               life
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               yea
               most
               averse
               and
               opposite
               ,
               yea
               cruell
               and
               bloody
               Persecutors
               of
               the
               name
               and
               Followers
               of
               Iesus
               :
               and
               yet
               unto
               these
               is
               this
               subjection
               and
               obedience
               
               commanded
               .
               Now
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               is
               apt
               not
               to
               content
               himselfe
               with
               the
               majesty
               of
               an
               
                 earthly
                 Throne
                 ,
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 Sword
                 ,
                 Scepter
                 ,
              
               but
               to
               seat
               himselfe
               in
               the
               Throne
               of
               David
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               So
               Gods
               people
               (
               and
               it
               may
               be
               in
               Pauls
               time
               )
               considering
               their
               high
               and
               glorious
               preferment
               and
               priviledges
               by
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               were
               apt
               to
               be
               much
               tempted
               to
               despise
               Civill
               Governours
               ,
               especially
               such
               as
               were
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               him
               in
               his
               servants
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             then
             I
             argue
             ,
             
             if
             the
             Apostle
             should
             have
             commanded
             this
             subjection
             unto
             the
             
               Romane
               Emperours
            
             and
             
               Romane
               Magistrates
            
             in
             spirituall
             causes
             ,
             as
             to
             defend
             the
             truth
             which
             they
             were
             no
             way
             able
             to
             discerne
             ,
             but
             persecuted
             ,
             (
             and
             upon
             trust
             from
             others
             no
             Magistrate
             (
             not
             perswaded
             in
             his
             owne
             conscience
             )
             is
             to
             take
             it
             .
             )
          
           
             Or
             else
             to
             punish
             Hereticks
             ,
             whom
             then
             also
             they
             must
             discerne
             and
             judge
             ,
             or
             else
             condemne
             them
             as
             the
             Iewes
             would
             have
             Pilate
             condemne
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             upon
             the
             sentence
             of
             others
             ,
             I
             say
             if
             Paul
             should
             have
             (
             in
             this
             Scripture
             )
             put
             this
             worke
             upon
             these
             
               Romane
               Governours
            
             ,
             and
             commanded
             the
             
               Churches
               of
               Christ
            
             to
             have
             yeelded
             subjection
             in
             any
             such
             matters
             ,
             he
             must
             (
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             all
             men
             )
             have
             put
             out
             the
             eye
             of
             Faith
             and
             Reason
             and
             Sense
             at
             once
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLIX
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               said
               by
               some
               ,
               Why
               then
               did
               Paul
               himselfe
               ,
               Act.
               25.
               appeale
               to
               Caesar
               ,
               unlesse
               that
               Caesar
               (
               though
               he
               was
               not
               ,
               yet
               )
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               beene
               a
               fit
               Iudge
               in
               such
               matters
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               if
               Paul
               in
               this
               Appeale
               to
               Caesar
               ,
               
               had
               referred
               and
               submitted
               simply
               and
               properly
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Ministry
               and
               Ministration
               to
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Emperours
              
               Tribunall
               ,
               knowing
               him
               to
               be
               an
               
                 Idolatrous
                 stranger
              
               from
               〈◊〉
               
                 true
                 God
              
               ,
               
               and
               a
               Lion-like
               bloody
               persecutor
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               the
               Lambe
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               say
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               whether
               or
               no
               he
               had
               committed
               these
               5.
               
               Evils
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             against
             the
             dimmest
             light
             of
             Reason
             in
             appealing
             to
             darknesse
             to
             judge
             light
             ,
             to
             unrighteousnesse
             to
             judge
             righteousnesse
             ,
             the
             
               spiritually
               blinde
            
             ,
             to
             judge
             and
             end
             the
             controversie
             concerning
             
               heavenly
               colours
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             against
             the
             cause
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             if
             condemned
             by
             every
             inferiour
             Idolater
             ,
             must
             needs
             bee
             condemned
             by
             the
             Caesars
             themselves
             ,
             who
             (
             Nabuchadnezzar-like
             )
             set
             up
             their
             State-images
             or
             
             Religions
             ,
             commanding
             the
             
               Worlds
               uniformity
            
             of
             worship
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             against
             the
             holy
             State
             and
             Calling
             of
             the
             Christians
             themselves
             ,
             who
             (
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             )
             even
             the
             least
             of
             them
             are
             in
             spirituall
             things
             above
             the
             highest
             Potentates
             or
             Emperours
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             continue
             in
             enmity
             against
             ,
             or
             in
             an
             
               ignorant
               naturall
            
             state
             without
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             .
             This
             honour
             or
             high
             exaltation
             above
             all
             his
             
               Holy
               ones
            
             ,
             to
             binde
             (
             not
             literally
             but
             spiritually
             )
             their
             Kings
             in
             Chaines
             ,
             and
             their
             Nobles
             in
             Linkes
             of
             Iron
             ,
             Psal.
             49.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             against
             his
             owne
             
               Calling
               ,
               Apostleship
            
             ,
             or
             office
             of
             Ministery
             ,
             unto
             which
             Caesar
             himselfe
             and
             all
             Potentates
             (
             in
             spirituall
             and
             soule
             matters
             )
             ought
             to
             have
             submitted
             :
             and
             unto
             which
             in
             controversies
             of
             
               Christs
               Church
            
             and
             
               Kingdome
               ,
               Caesar
            
             himself
             ought
             to
             have
             appealed
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             being
             built
             upon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             
               Prophets
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             in
             case
             that
             any
             of
             the
             
               Romane
               Governours
            
             ,
             
             or
             the
             Emperour
             himselfe
             had
             beene
             humbled
             and
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             Christ
             ,
             were
             not
             they
             themselves
             bound
             to
             subject
             themselves
             unto
             the
             power
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Churches
             ,
             and
             might
             not
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Churches
             have
             refused
             to
             have
             baptized
             or
             washed
             them
             into
             the
             profession
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             apprehension
             of
             their
             unworthinesse
             ?
          
           
             Or
             if
             received
             into
             
               Christian
               Fellowship
            
             ,
             were
             they
             not
             to
             stand
             at
             the
             Bar
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             concerning
             either
             their
             opinions
             or
             practices
             ,
             were
             they
             not
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             and
             delivered
             unto
             Sathan
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ,
             if
             after
             once
             and
             twice
             admonition
             they
             persist
             obstinate
             ,
             as
             faithfully
             and
             impartially
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             meanest
             in
             the
             Empire
             :
             Yea
             ,
             although
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Elders
             or
             Governours
             thereof
             were
             poore
             and
             meane
             despised
             persons
             in
             civill
             respects
             ,
             and
             were
             themselves
             bound
             to
             yeeld
             all
             faithfull
             and
             loyall
             obedience
             to
             such
             Emperours
             and
             Governours
             in
             Civill
             things
             .
          
           
             Were
             they
             not
             (
             if
             Christians
             )
             bound
             themselves
             to
             have
             submitted
             to
             these
             spirituall
             decrees
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             lowest
             and
             meanest
             members
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               Act.
               16
            
             ?
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             how
             should
             Paul
             appeale
             in
             spirituall
             things
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             or
             write
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Iesus
             to
             submite
             in
             Christian
             or
             Spirituall
             matters
             ?
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             if
             Paul
             had
             appealed
             to
             Caesar
             in
             spirituall
             respects
             ,
             hee
             
             had
             greatly
             prophaned
             the
             holy
             name
             of
             God
             in
             holy
             things
             ,
             in
             so
             improper
             and
             vaine
             a
             prostitution
             of
             spirituall
             things
             to
             carnall
             and
             naturall
             judgements
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             able
             to
             comprehend
             spirituall
             matters
             ,
             which
             are
             alone
             spiritually
             discerned
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             And
             yet
             Caesar
             (
             as
             a
             civill
             supreme
             Magistrate
             )
             ought
             to
             defend
             Paul
             from
             Civill
             violence
             ,
             
             and
             
               sta●derous
               accusations
            
             about
             
               sedition
               ,
               mutiny
               ,
               civill
               disobedience
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             in
             that
             sense
             who
             doubts
             but
             
               God's
               people
            
             may
             appeale
             to
             the
             Romane
             Caesar
             ,
             an
             Egyptian
             Pharach
             ,
             a
             Philistian
             Abimelecke
             ,
             an
             Assyrian
             Nabuchadnezzar
             ,
             the
             great
             
               M●gol
               ,
               Prester
               Iohn
            
             ,
             the
             great
             Turke
             ,
             or
             an
             Indian
             Sachim
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               WHich
               is
               the
               third
               Argument
               against
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrates
              
               power
               in
               spirituall
               and
               soule
               matters
               out
               of
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 13
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               dispute
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               
                 weapons
                 ,
                 vers
              
               .
               4.
               
               He
               hath
               a
               sword
               (
               which
               hee
               beares
               not
               in
               vaine
               )
               delivered
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               I
               acknowledge
               from
               
                 Gods
                 appointment
              
               in
               the
               free
               consent
               and
               choice
               of
               the
               subjects
               for
               common
               good
               .
            
          
           
             We
             must
             distinguish
             of
             swords
             .
          
           
             We
             finde
             foure
             sorts
             of
             swords
             mentioned
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             sword
             of
             persecution
             ,
             which
             Herod
             stretched
             forth
             against
             
               Iames
               ,
               Act.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             sword
             of
             
               Gods
               Spirit
            
             ,
             expresly
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             6.
             
             A
             sword
             of
             two
             edges
             caried
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               Rev.
            
             1.
             which
             is
             of
             strong
             and
             mighty
             operation
             ,
             piercing
             betweene
             the
             bones
             and
             the
             marrow
             ,
             betweene
             the
             soule
             and
             the
             
               spirit
               ,
               Heb.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             great
             sword
             of
             War
             and
             Destruction
             ,
             given
             to
             him
             that
             rides
             that
             terrible
             
               Red
               Horse
            
             of
             War
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             takes
             Peace
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             men
             kill
             
               one
               another
            
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             lamentably
             true
             in
             the
             slaughter
             of
             so
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             soules
             within
             these
             few
             yeares
             in
             severall
             parts
             of
             Europe
             ,
             our
             owne
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             None
             of
             these
             3
             swords
             are
             intended
             in
             this
             Scripture
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             fourthly
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             
               Civill
               sword
            
             ,
             
             called
             the
             Sword
             of
             
               Civill
               justice
            
             ;
             which
             being
             of
             a
             
               materiall
               civill
               nature
            
             ,
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             
               Persons
               ,
               Estates
               ,
               Families
               ,
               Liberties
            
             of
             a
             City
             or
             
               Civill
               State
            
             ,
             and
             the
             suppressing
             of
             uncivill
             or
             injurious
             persons
             or
             actions
             by
             such
             
               civill
               punishment
            
             ,
             It
             cannot
             according
             to
             its
             utmost
             reach
             and
             capacitie
             
             (
             now
             under
             Christ
             ,
             when
             all
             Nations
             are
             meerly
             civill
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             typicall
             holy
             respect
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             was
             upon
             Israel
             a
             
               Nationall
               Church
            
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             cannot
             extend
             to
             spirituall
             and
             Soul-causes
             ,
             Spirituall
             and
             Soule
             punishment
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             that
             
               spirituall
               sword
            
             with
             two
             edges
             ,
             the
             soule-piercing
             (
             in
             soule-saving
             or
             soule-killing
             )
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LII
             .
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               A
               Fourth
               Argument
               from
               this
               Scripture
               I
               take
               in
               the
               6.
               verse
               ,
               
               from
               
                 Tribute
                 ,
                 custome
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               is
               a
               meerly
               
                 civill
                 Reward
              
               or
               Recompence
               for
               the
               Magistrates
               worke
               .
               Now
               as
               the
               wages
               are
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               worke
               :
               But
               the
               wages
               are
               meerely
               
                 civill
                 ,
                 Custome
                 ,
                 Tribute
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               not
               the
               contributions
               of
               the
               Saints
               or
               churches
               of
               Christ
               (
               proper
               to
               the
               Spirituall
               and
               
                 Christian
                 state
              
               )
               and
               such
               work
               only
               must
               the
               Magistrate
               attend
               upon
               ,
               as
               may
               properly
               deserve
               such
               
                 civill
                 wages
              
               ,
               reward
               or
               recompence
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             
             that
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             never
             intended
             to
             direct
             or
             warrant
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             use
             his
             Power
             in
             spirituall
             affaires
             and
             Religious
             worship
             :
             I
             argue
             ,
             from
             the
             terme
             or
             title
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             wisedome
             of
             God
             to
             give
             such
             
               Civill
               officers
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             (
             vers
             .
             6.
             )
             
               Gods
               Ministers
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             at
             the
             very
             first
             blush
             ,
             no
             man
             denies
             a
             double
             Ministerie
             .
          
           
             The
             one
             appointed
             by
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             gather
             ,
             to
             
               governe
               ,
               receive
               in
               ,
               cast
               out
               ,
            
             
             and
             order
             all
             the
             affaires
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             
               House
               ,
               Citie
            
             or
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             a
             Civill
             Ministery
             or
             office
             ,
             
             meerely
             humane
             and
             civill
             ,
             which
             Men
             agree
             to
             constitute
             (
             called
             therefore
             an
             humane
             creation
             ,
             (
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             )
             and
             is
             as
             true
             and
             lawfull
             in
             those
             Nations
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Kingdomes
             ,
             &c.
             which
             never
             heard
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             nor
             his
             holy
             Sonne
             Iesus
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             World
             beside
             ,
             where
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             is
             most
             taken
             up
             .
          
           
             From
             all
             which
             premises
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             in
             this
             Chapter
             is
             to
             handle
             the
             matters
             of
             the
             
               second
               Table
            
             (
             having
             handled
             the
             matters
             of
             the
             first
             in
             the
             12.
             )
             since
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             whom
             Paul
             wrote
             ,
             were
             naturall
             ,
             ungodly
             ,
             persecuting
             ,
             and
             yet
             lawfull
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             obeyed
             in
             all
             lawfull
             Civill
             things
             .
          
           
             Since
             all
             Magistrates
             are
             
               Gods
               Ministers
            
             ,
             essentially
             civill
             ,
             bounded
             
             to
             a
             civill
             work
             ,
             with
             
               civill
               weapons
            
             or
             instruments
             ,
             and
             paid
             or
             rewarded
             with
             civill
             rewards
             .
             From
             all
             which
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             undeniably
             collect
             ,
             that
             this
             Scripture
             is
             generally
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             wrested
             from
             the
             scope
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             cannot
             truly
             be
             alleadged
             by
             any
             for
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrate
            
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             spirituall
             and
             Soule-matters
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               AGainst
               this
               I
               know
               many
               object
               out
               of
               the
               4.
               verse
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               avenge
               or
               punish
               Evill
               :
               from
               whence
               is
               gathered
               ,
               that
               Heresie
               ,
               false
               Christs
               ,
               false
               Churches
               ,
               false
               Ministeries
               ,
               false
               Seales
               ,
               being
               evill
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               punished
               Civilly
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               generally
               opposed
               to
               
                 Civill
                 Goodnesse
              
               or
               Virtue
               in
               a
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               
                 Spirituall
                 Good
              
               or
               Religion
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               have
               proved
               from
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               that
               here
               is
               not
               intended
               Evill
               against
               the
               Spirituall
               or
               
                 Christian
                 Estate
              
               ,
               handled
               in
               the
               12
               Chap.
               but
               Evill
               against
               the
               
                 Civill
                 State
              
               ,
               in
               this
               13.
               properly
               falling
               under
               the
               cognizance
               of
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Minister
              
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               punishable
               by
               that
               
                 civill
                 sword
              
               of
               his
               ,
               as
               an
               
                 incivilitie
                 ,
                 disorder
              
               ,
               or
               breach
               of
               that
               
                 civill
                 order
                 ,
                 peace
              
               and
               civility
               ,
               unto
               which
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               a
               
                 City
                 ,
                 Town
              
               ,
               or
               Kingdome
               oblige
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               heard
               that
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               
                 New-English
                 Churches
              
               ,
               (
               who
               yet
               out
               of
               this
               13
               Rom.
               maintaine
               Persecution
               )
               grant
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               preserve
               the
               peace
               and
               welfare
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               punish
               such
               sinnes
               as
               hurt
               not
               his
               peace
               .
               In
               particular
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               the
               Magistra●e
               may
               not
               punish
               
                 secret
                 sinnes
              
               in
               the
               Soule
               :
               Nor
               such
               sinnes
               as
               are
               yet
               handling
               in
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               private
               way
               :
               Nor
               such
               sinnes
               which
               are
               private
               in
               Families
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               say
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               transgresteth
               to
               prosecute
               complaints
               of
               children
               against
               their
               
                 parents
                 ,
                 servants
              
               agai●st
               
                 masters
                 ,
                 wives
              
               against
               husbands
               ,
               (
               and
               yet
               this
               proper
               to
               the
               Civill
               State
               )
               Nor
               such
               sinnes
               as
               are
               between
               the
               Members
               and
               Churches
               themselves
               .
            
             
               And
               they
               confesse
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               punish
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               punish
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               a
               greater
               Rent
               in
               their
               Peace
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               From
               thence
               (
               sweet
               Peace
               )
               may
               we
               well
               observe
               ,
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               to
               punish
               all
               Evill
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               their
               confession
               .
            
             
               The
               distinction
               of
               private
               and
               
                 publike
                 Evill
              
               will
               not
               here
               availe
               ,
               because
               such
               as
               urge
               that
               terme
               Evill
               ,
               viz
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               punish
               Evill
               ,
               urge
               it
               strictly
               ,
               
                 eo
                 nomine
              
               ,
               because
               
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 Blasphemie
                 ,
                 false
                 Church
                 ,
                 false
                 Ministerie
              
               is
               evill
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Disorder
               in
               a
               Civill
               State.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               observe
               ,
               how
               they
               take
               away
               from
               the
               Magistrate
               that
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               his
               cognisance
               ,
               as
               the
               complaints
               of
               
                 servants
                 ,
                 children
                 ,
                 wives
              
               ,
               against
               their
               
                 parents
                 ,
                 masters
                 ,
                 husbands
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               (
               Families
               as
               families
               ,
               being
               as
               stones
               which
               make
               up
               the
               common
               building
               ,
               and
               are
               properly
               the
               object
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               care
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Civill
               Government
               ,
               Civill
               order
               and
               obedience
               .
               )
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LIV.
             
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               I
               Pray
               now
               (
               lastly
               )
               proceed
               to
               the
               Authours
               Reason
               why
               Christs
               Disciples
               should
               be
               so
               far
               from
               persecuting
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               blesse
               them
               that
               curse
               them
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               them
               that
               persecute
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               freenesse
               of
               
                 Gods
                 grace
              
               ,
               and
               the
               deepenesse
               of
               his
               Councels
               ,
               calling
               them
               that
               are
               
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 Persecutors
                 ,
                 No
                 people
                 ,
              
               to
               become
               
                 meeke
                 Lambes
              
               ,
               the
               sheep
               and
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               20.
               
               You
               which
               were
               not
               a
               people
               ,
               are
               now
               a
               
                 people
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               Matth.
               20.
               6.
               
               Some
               come
               at
               the
               
                 Last
                 houre
              
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               were
               cut
               off
               because
               they
               came
               not
               sooner
               ,
               would
               be
               prevented
               ,
               and
               so
               should
               never
               come
               .
            
             
               Unto
               this
               Reason
               the
               Answerer
               is
               pleased
               thus
               to
               reply
               :
            
             
               First
               in
               generall
               ;
               We
               must
               not
               doe
               Evill
               ,
               that
               Good
               may
               come
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               particular
               ,
               he
               affirmeth
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 evill
                 to
                 tolerate
                 
                   seditious
                   evill
                   doers
                   ,
                   seducing
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   scandalous
                   livers
                   :
                
                 
                 and
                 for
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 he
                 quotes
                 Christs
                 reproofe
                 to
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Pergam●s
                 ,
                 for
                 tolerating
                 them
                 that
                 hold
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Balaam
                 ;
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Thiatyra
                 ,
                 for
                 tolerating
                 Iesabel
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 seduce
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 2.
                 14.
                 20.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               first
               ,
               by
               assenting
               to
               the
               generall
               Proposition
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               like
               unto
               Christ
               Jesus
               himselfe
               ,
               a
               sure
               foundation
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               
               Yet
               what
               is
               built
               upon
               it
               ,
               I
               hope
               (
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               )
               to
               
               make
               it
               appeare
               is
               but
               hay
               and
               
                 stubble
                 ,
                 dead
              
               and
               withered
               ,
               not
               suiting
               that
               
                 golden
                 foundation
              
               ,
               nor
               pleasing
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
               ,
               nor
               comfortable
               to
               the
               Soules
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               evill
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               to
               tolerate
               notorious
               evill
               doers
               ,
               seducing
               Teachers
               ,
               scandalous
               livers
               .
            
             
               In
               which
               speech
               I
               observe
               2
               evills
               :
            
             
               First
               that
               this
               Proposition
               is
               too
               large
               and
               generall
               ,
               because
               the
               Rule
               admits
               of
               exception
               ,
               and
               that
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               Evill
               cannot
               alter
               its
               nature
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               alway
               Evill
               ,
               as
               darknesse
               is
               alway
               darknesse
               ,
               yet
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               must
               be
               remembred
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               command
               ,
               
               to
               conceale
               ,
               to
               councell
               ,
               to
               
                 approve
                 Evill
              
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               permit
               and
               
                 suffer
                 Evill
              
               with
               protestation
               against
               it
               ,
               or
               dislike
               of
               it
               ,
               at
               least
               without
               approbation
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               sufferance
               or
               permission
               of
               Evill
               is
               not
               for
               its
               ownsake
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Good
               ,
               which
               puts
               a
               respect
               of
               Goodnesse
               upon
               such
               permission
               .
            
             
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               for
               Gods
               owne
               Glorie
               sake
               (
               which
               is
               the
               highest
               Good
               )
               he
               endures
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               permits
               or
               suffers
               the
               
                 Vessels
                 of
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               9.
               
               And
               therefore
               although
               he
               be
               of
               pure
               eyes
               ,
               and
               can
               behold
               no
               iniquitie
               ,
               yet
               his
               pure
               eyes
               patiently
               and
               quietly
               beholds
               and
               permits
               all
               the
               idolatries
               and
               prophanations
               ,
               all
               the
               thefts
               and
               rapines
               ,
               all
               the
               whoredomes
               and
               abominations
               ,
               all
               the
               murthers
               and
               poysonings
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               say
               ,
               for
               his
               glory
               sake
               he
               is
               patient
               ,
               and
               long
               permits
               .
            
             
               Hence
               for
               his
               peoples
               sake
               (
               which
               is
               the
               next
               Good
               in
               his
               Son
               )
               he
               is
               oftentimes
               pleased
               to
               permit
               and
               suffer
               the
               wicked
               to
               enjoy
               a
               longer
               reprive
               .
               Therefore
               he
               gave
               Paul
               all
               the
               lives
               that
               were
               in
               the
               ship
               ,
               Acts
               27.
               
            
             
               Therefore
               he
               would
               not
               so
               soone
               have
               destroyed
               Sodome
               ,
               but
               granted
               a
               longer
               permission
               ,
               had
               there
               been
               but
               10
               righteous
               ,
               Gen.
               19.
               
               Therefore
               ,
               Ierem.
               5.
               had
               he
               found
               some
               to
               have
               stood
               in
               the
               gap
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               spared
               others
               .
               Therefore
               gave
               he
               Iesabel
               a
               time
               or
               space
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               Therefore
               for
               his
               Glory
               sake
               hath
               he
               permitted
               longer
               
                 great
                 sinners
              
               ,
               who
               afterward
               have
               perished
               in
               their
               season
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Ahab
               ,
               the
               Ninevites
               and
               
                 Amorites
                 .
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               Hence
               it
               pleased
               the
               Lord
               not
               onely
               to
               permit
               the
               many
               evills
               against
               his
               owne
               honourable
               ordinance
               of
               Mariage
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               
               but
               was
               pleased
               after
               a
               wonderfull
               manner
               to
               suffer
               that
               sin
               of
               many
               
               wives
               in
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Salomon
                 ,
              
               yea
               with
               some
               expression
               which
               seeme
               to
               give
               approbation
               ,
               as
               2
               Sam.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               this
               is
               no
               patterne
               for
               us
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               above
               Law
               ,
               and
               an
               absolute
               Soveraigne
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               although
               wee
               finde
               him
               sometime
               dispensing
               with
               his
               Law
               ,
               yet
               we
               never
               finde
               him
               deny
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               utter
               a
               falshood
               :
               And
               therefore
               when
               it
               crosseth
               not
               an
               absolute
               Rule
               to
               permit
               and
               tolerate
               (
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               permission
               of
               the
               soules
               and
               consciences
               of
               all
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               I
               have
               shewne
               and
               shall
               shew
               further
               it
               doth
               not
               )
               it
               will
               not
               hinder
               our
               being
               holy
               as
               hee
               is
               holy
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               conversation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LIV.
             
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               IT
               will
               yet
               bee
               said
               ,
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               to
               permit
               Adulteries
               ,
               Murthers
               ,
               Poisons
               :
               God
               suffers
               men
               like
               fishes
               to
               devoure
               each
               other
               ,
               Habac.
               1.
               the
               wicked
               to
               flourish
               ,
               Ier.
               12.
               yea
               sends
               the
               Tyrants
               of
               the
               world
               to
               destroy
               the
               Nations
               ,
               and
               plunder
               them
               of
               their
               riches
               ,
               Isa.
               10.
               
               Should
               men
               doe
               so
               ,
               the
               world
               would
               be
               a
               Wildernesse
               ,
               and
               beside
               we
               have
               command
               for
               
                 zealous
                 execution
              
               of
               Justice
               impartially
               ,
               speedily
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               we
               finde
               two
               sorts
               of
               commands
               both
               from
               Moses
               and
               from
               Christ
               ,
               the
               two
               great
               Prophets
               and
               Messengers
               from
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               the
               one
               the
               type
               or
               figure
               of
               the
               later
               :
               Moses
               gave
               positive
               Rules
               both
               spirituall
               and
               civill
               ,
               yet
               also
               hee
               gave
               some
               not
               positive
               but
               permissive
               for
               the
               common
               good
               :
               So
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               expoundeth
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Pharises
               urged
               it
               ,
               that
               Moses
               commanded
               to
               give
               a
               
                 Bill
                 of
                 Divorcement
              
               and
               to
               put
               away
               :
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               expoundeth
               it
               ,
               Moses
               for
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               your
               heart
               
                 suffered
                 or
                 permitted
                 ,
                 Math.
              
               19.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               
            
             
               This
               was
               a
               permissive
               
               command
               universall
               to
               all
               Israel
               ,
               for
               a
               
                 generall
                 good
              
               ,
               in
               preventing
               the
               continuall
               fires
               of
               Dissentions
               &
               Combustions
               in
               families
               (
               yea
               it
               may
               be
               Murthers
               ,
               Poysons
               ,
               Adulteries
               which
               that
               people
               (
               as
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God
               foresaw
               )
               was
               apt
               out
               of
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               their
               heart
               to
               breake
               out
               into
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               for
               this
               
                 preventing
                 permission
              
               .
            
             
               Hence
               it
               was
               that
               for
               a
               further
               
                 publike
                 good
              
               sake
               ,
               and
               the
               publike
               safety
               ,
               David
               permitted
               Ioab
               ,
               a
               notorious
               malefactor
               ,
               and
               Shimei
               
               and
               
                 Adonijah
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               And
               
                 civill
                 States
              
               and
               Governours
               in
               like
               cases
               have
               and
               doe
               permit
               and
               suffer
               what
               neither
               David
               nor
               any
               
                 civill
                 Governour
              
               ought
               to
               doe
               or
               have
               done
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               to
               prevent
               the
               hazard
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               in
               the
               shedding
               of
               much
               
                 innocent
                 blood
              
               (
               together
               with
               the
               n●cent
               )
               in
               
                 civill
                 combustions
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 Ioab
                 ,
                 Shimei
                 ,
                 Adonijah
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               were
               only
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               reprived
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               proves
               only
               that
               a
               season
               ought
               to
               be
               attended
               for
               their
               punishment
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               I
               answer
               ,
               I
               produce
               not
               these
               instances
               to
               prove
               a
               permission
               of
               Tares
               (
               Antichristians
               ,
               Heretikes
               )
               which
               other
               Scriptures
               abundantly
               prove
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               it
               cleare
               (
               against
               the
               
                 Answerers
                 allegation
              
               ,
               that
               even
               in
               the
               
                 civill
                 State
              
               permission
               of
               notorious
               evill
               doers
               ,
               even
               against
               the
               
                 civill
                 State
              
               ,
               is
               not
               disapproved
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               the
               wisest
               of
               his
               servants
               in
               its
               season
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LV.
             
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               Proceed
               .
               
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               some
               Generals
               of
               Armies
               ,
               and
               Governours
               of
               Cities
               ,
               Townes
               ,
               &c.
               doe
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               those
               former
               instances
               prove
               )
               lawfully
               permit
               some
               evill
               persons
               and
               practices
               .
               As
               for
               instance
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 civill
                 State
                 ,
                 Vsury
              
               ,
               for
               the
               preventing
               of
               a
               
                 greater
                 evill
              
               in
               the
               
                 civill
                 Body
              
               ,
               as
               
                 stealing
                 ,
                 robbing
                 ,
                 murthering
                 ,
                 perishing
              
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               the
               hindrance
               or
               stop
               of
               commerce
               and
               dealing
               in
               the
               Commonwealth
               .
               Just
               like
               Physicians
               ,
               wisely
               permitting
               noysome
               humours
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               diseases
               ,
               when
               the
               cure
               or
               purging
               would
               prove
               more
               dangerous
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               a
               weake
               or
               crazy
               body
               ,
               and
               specially
               at
               such
               a
               time
               .
            
             
               Thus
               in
               many
               other
               instances
               it
               pleased
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 lights
              
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               to
               permit
               that
               people
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               their
               demand
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               
               (
               wherein
               he
               pleaded
               that
               himselfe
               as
               well
               as
               Samuel
               was
               rejected
               .
               )
            
             
               This
               ground
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               for
               a
               
                 common
                 good
              
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               with
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               commanding
               the
               Tares
               to
               be
               permitted
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               because
               otherwise
               the
               
                 good
                 wheat
              
               should
               be
               indangered
               to
               be
               rooted
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Field
               or
               World
               also
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               1
               ares
               :
               and
               therefore
               for
               the
               good
               sake
               the
               Tares
               ,
               which
               are
               indeed
               evill
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               permitted
               :
               Yea
               and
               for
               the
               generall
               good
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 world
              
               ,
               the
               field
               it selfe
               ,
               2
               which
               for
               want
               of
               this
               obedience
               to
               that
               command
               of
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               beene
               and
               is
               laid
               waste
               and
               desolate
               ,
               with
               the
               fury
               
               and
               rage
               of
               
                 civill
                 War
              
               ,
               professedly
               raised
               and
               maintained
               (
               as
               all
               States
               professe
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               one
               
                 true
                 Religion
              
               (
               after
               the
               patterne
               of
               that
               typicall
               land
               of
               Canaan
               )
               and
               to
               suppresse
               and
               pluck
               up
               these
               Tares
               of
               
                 false
                 Prophets
              
               and
               false
               Professors
               ,
               
                 Antichristians
                 ,
                 Heretickes
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               out
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Hence
               
                 illae
                 lachrymae
              
               :
               hence
               
                 Germanies
                 ,
                 Irelands
              
               ,
               and
               now
               Englands
               teares
               and
               dreadfull
               desolations
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               have
               beene
               ,
               and
               may
               bee
               for
               the
               future
               (
               by
               obedience
               to
               the
               command
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               permission
               of
               Tares
               to
               live
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               Church
               )
               I
               say
               ought
               to
               have
               beene
               ,
               and
               may
               bee
               mercifully
               prevented
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LVI
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               I
               Pray
               descend
               now
               to
               the
               second
               evill
               which
               you
               observe
               in
               the
               
                 Answerers
                 position
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               that
               it
               would
               bee
               evill
               to
               tolerate
               notorious
               
                 evill
                 doers
                 ,
                 seducing
                 teachers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               evill
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               most
               improperly
               and
               confusedly
               joynes
               and
               couples
               
                 seducing
                 teachers
              
               with
               
                 scandalous
                 livers
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               But
               is
               it
               not
               true
               that
               the
               world
               is
               full
               of
               
                 seducing
                 teachers
              
               ,
               and
               is
               it
               not
               true
               that
               
                 seducing
                 teachers
              
               are
               
                 notorious
                 evill
                 doers
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               :
               far
               be
               it
               from
               me
               to
               deny
               either
               :
               and
               yet
               in
               two
               things
               I
               shall
               discover
               the
               great
               evill
               of
               this
               joyning
               and
               coupling
               
                 seducing
                 teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 scandalous
                 livers
              
               as
               one
               adaequate
               or
               proper
               object
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               care
               and
               worke
               to
               suppresse
               and
               punish
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               an
               Homogeneall
               (
               as
               we
               speake
               )
               but
               an
               Heterogeneall
               commixture
               or
               joyning
               together
               of
               things
               most
               different
               in
               kindes
               and
               natures
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               both
               of
               one
               consideration
               .
            
          
           
             For
             who
             knowes
             not
             but
             that
             many
             
               seducing
               teachers
            
             ,
             
             either
             of
             the
             
               Paganish
               ,
               Iewish
               ,
               Turkish
            
             ,
             or
             Antichristian
             Religion
             ,
             may
             be
             clear
             and
             free
             from
             
               scandalous
               offences
            
             in
             their
             life
             ,
             as
             also
             from
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Civill
             Lawes
             of
             a
             State
             ?
             Yea
             the
             Answerer
             himselfe
             hath
             elsewhere
             granted
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Lawes
             of
             a
             
               Civill
               State
            
             be
             not
             broken
             ,
             the
             Peace
             is
             not
             broken
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             who
             knowes
             not
             that
             a
             
               seducing
               teacher
            
             properly
             sinnes
             against
             a
             Church
             or
             Spirituall
             estate
             and
             Lawes
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             most
             properly
             and
             onely
             to
             bee
             dealt
             withall
             in
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             weapons
             as
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             himselfe
             hath
             appointed
             
             
               gainsayers
               ,
               opposites
            
             and
             disobedients
             (
             either
             within
             his
             Church
             or
             without
             )
             to
             be
             
               convinced
               ,
               repelled
               ,
               resisted
            
             ,
             and
             slaine
             withall
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             
               scandalous
               offendours
            
             against
             Parents
             ,
             
             against
             Magistrates
             in
             the
             5
             Command
             .
             and
             so
             against
             the
             
               life
               ,
               chastity
               ,
               goods
            
             or
             
               good
               name
            
             in
             the
             rest
             ,
             is
             properly
             transgression
             against
             the
             Civill
             State
             and
             Commonweale
             ,
             or
             the
             worldly
             state
             of
             Men
             :
             And
             therefore
             consequently
             if
             the
             World
             or
             Civill
             State
             ought
             to
             be
             preserved
             by
             
               Civill
               Government
            
             or
             Governours
             ;
             such
             scandalous
             effendours
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             but
             supprest
             according
             to
             the
             wisdome
             and
             prudence
             of
             the
             said
             Government
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             a
             fallacious
             conjoying
             and
             confounding
             together
             persons
             of
             severall
             kindes
             and
             natures
             ,
             differing
             as
             much
             as
             Spirit
             and
             Flesh
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             each
             from
             other
             .
             So
             is
             there
             a
             silent
             and
             implicite
             justification
             to
             all
             the
             unrighteous
             and
             
               cruell
               proceedings
            
             of
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             against
             all
             the
             Prophets
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             Himselfe
             ,
             and
             all
             His
             Messengers
             and
             Witnesses
             ,
             whom
             their
             Accusers
             have
             ever
             so
             coupled
             and
             mixed
             with
             notorious
             evill
             doers
             and
             
               scandalous
               livers
            
             .
          
           
             Elijah
             was
             a
             troubler
             of
             the
             
               State
               ;
               Ieremy
            
             weakned
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             people
             :
             yea
             Moses
             made
             the
             people
             neglect
             their
             worke
             :
             the
             Iewes
             built
             the
             Rebellious
             and
             bad
             City
             :
             the
             three
             Worthies
             regarded
             not
             the
             command
             of
             the
             King
             :
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             deceived
             the
             people
             ,
             was
             a
             conjurer
             and
             a
             traytor
             against
             Caesar
             in
             being
             King
             of
             the
             ●ewes
             (
             indeed
             He
             was
             so
             spiritually
             over
             the
             true
             Jew
             the
             Christian
             )
             therefore
             He
             was
             numbred
             with
             
               notorious
               evill
               doers
            
             ,
             and
             nailed
             to
             the
             Gallowes
             between
             two
             Malefactours
             .
          
           
             Hence
             Paul
             and
             all
             true
             Messengers
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             are
             esteemed
             seducing
             and
             seditious
             teachers
             and
             turners
             of
             the
             World
             upside
             downe
             :
             Yea
             and
             to
             my
             knowledge
             (
             I
             speake
             with
             honourable
             respect
             to
             the
             Answerer
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             he
             hath
             laboured
             for
             many
             Truths
             of
             Christ
             )
             the
             Answerer
             himselfe
             hath
             drunke
             of
             this
             cup
             to
             be
             esteemed
             a
             
               seducing
               Teacher
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LVII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               YEa
               but
               he
               produceth
               Scriptures
               against
               such
               toleration
               ,
               and
               for
               persecuting
               men
               for
               the
               cause
               of
               conscience
               :
               
                 Christ
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 had
                 something
                 against
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Pergamus
                 for
                 tolerating
                 them
                 that
                 held
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Balaam
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Thiatira
                 for
                 tolerating
                 Iesabel
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 seduce
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 2.
                 14.
                 20.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               may
               answer
               with
               some
               admiration
               and
               astonishment
               how
               it
               pleased
               the
               Father
               of
               lights
               ,
               and
               most
               jealous
               God
               to
               darken
               and
               vaile
               the
               eye
               of
               so
               pretious
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               seek
               out
               and
               propose
               some
               Scriptures
               (
               in
               the
               proofe
               of
               so
               weighty
               an
               assertion
               )
               as
               at
               least
               might
               have
               some
               colour
               for
               an
               influence
               of
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               in
               such
               cases
               :
               for
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             he
             saith
             not
             that
             Christ
             had
             ought
             against
             the
             City
             Pergamus
             ,
             (
             where
             Sathan
             had
             his
             throne
             Rev.
             2.
             )
             but
             against
             the
             Church
             at
             Pergamus
             ,
             in
             which
             was
             set
             up
             the
             Throne
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Christs
             Charge
             is
             not
             against
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             of
             Pergamus
             ,
             but
             the
             Messenger
             or
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Pergamus
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             confesse
             so
             far
             as
             Balaams
             or
             Iesabels
             doctrine
             maintained
             a
             liberty
             of
             
               corporall
               fornication
            
             ,
             it
             concerned
             the
             City
             of
             Pergamus
             and
             Thiatira
             ,
             and
             the
             Angel
             or
             Officers
             of
             those
             Cities
             to
             suppresse
             not
             only
             such
             practices
             ,
             but
             such
             Doctrines
             also
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Roman
               Emperour
            
             justly
             punished
             Ovid
             the
             Poet
             ,
             for
             teaching
             the
             wanton
             Art
             of
             Love
             ,
             leading
             to
             and
             ushering
             on
             laciviousnesse
             and
             uncleannesse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yet
             so
             far
             as
             Balaams
             teachers
             or
             Iesabel
             did
             seduce
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Pergamus
             or
             Thiatira
             ,
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Idolaters
             in
             Pergamus
             or
             Thiatira
             (
             which
             will
             appeare
             to
             be
             the
             case
             )
             I
             say
             so
             far
             I
             may
             well
             and
             properly
             answer
             ,
             as
             himselfe
             answered
             before
             those
             Scriptures
             ,
             brought
             from
             
               Luc.
               9.
               
               &
               2
               Tim.
            
             2.
             to
             prove
             patience
             and
             permission
             to
             men
             opposite
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               These
               Scriptures
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               are
               directions
               to
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               of
               that
               passage
               he
               addes
               ,
               Much
               lesse
               doe
               they
               speake
               at
               all
               to
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrates
              
               .
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Either
             these
             Churches
             and
             the
             Angels
             thereof
             had
             power
             to
             suppresse
             these
             doctrines
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             
             and
             to
             suppresse
             Iesabel
             from
             teaching
             ,
             or
             they
             had
             not
             :
          
           
             That
             they
             had
             not
             cannot
             be
             affirmed
             ,
             for
             
               Christs
               Authority
            
             is
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Ministers
             and
             
               Churches
               ,
               Matth.
               16.
               
               &
               18.
               
               &
               1
               Cor.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             If
             they
             had
             power
             ,
             as
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             then
             I
             conclude
             
               sufficient
               power
            
             to
             suppresse
             such
             persons
             ,
             who
             ever
             they
             were
             that
             maintained
             Balaams
             doctrine
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             Pergamus
             ,
             although
             the
             very
             
             Magistrates
             themselves
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Pergamus
             ,
             (
             if
             Christians
             )
             and
             to
             have
             suppressed
             Iesabel
             from
             teaching
             and
             seducing
             in
             the
             Church
             had
             she
             been
             
               Lady
               ,
               Queen
            
             ,
             or
             Empresse
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             more
             but
             teaching
             without
             hostility
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             all
             
               power
               and
               authority
            
             of
             Magistrates
             and
             Governours
             of
             Pergamus
             and
             Thiatira
             ,
             and
             all
             submitting
             or
             appealing
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             must
             needs
             fall
             as
             none
             of
             Christs
             appointment
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             From
             this
             perverse
             wresting
             of
             what
             is
             writ
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Officers
             thereof
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             written
             to
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             and
             Officers
             thereof
             ;
             all
             may
             see
             how
             since
             the
             Apostacie
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             
             the
             
               Christian
               World
            
             (
             so
             called
             )
             hath
             swallowed
             up
             Christianity
             ,
             how
             the
             Church
             and
             
               civill
               State
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             World
             are
             now
             become
             one
             flocke
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               Christs
               sheepe
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Pastors
             or
             Shepherds
             of
             them
             ,
             all
             one
             with
             the
             severall
             unconverted
             ,
             wilde
             or
             tame
             Beasts
             and
             Cattell
             of
             the
             World
             and
             the
             civill
             and
             earthly
             governours
             of
             them
             :
             The
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             or
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             stone
             cut
             out
             of
             the
             mountaine
             without
             hands
             ,
             Daniel
             2.
             now
             made
             all
             one
             with
             the
             mountaine
             or
             Civill
             State
             ,
             the
             
               Roman
               Empire
            
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             cut
             or
             taken
             :
             
               Christs
               lilies
               ,
               garden
            
             and
             love
             ,
             all
             one
             with
             the
             thornes
             ,
             the
             daughers
             and
             wildernesse
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Spouse
             or
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             called
             ,
             and
             amongst
             whom
             in
             
               civill
               things
            
             for
             a
             while
             here
             below
             ,
             she
             must
             necessarily
             be
             mingled
             and
             have
             converse
             ,
             unlesse
             she
             will
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             World
             (
             before
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             her
             Lord
             and
             Husband
             send
             for
             her
             home
             into
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             )
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               HAving
               thus
               (
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Christ
               )
               examined
               those
               Scriptures
               or
               writings
               of
               truth
               ,
               
               brought
               by
               the
               Author
               against
               Persecution
               ,
               and
               cleared
               them
               from
               such
               vailes
               &
               mists
               wherewith
               Mr.
               Cotton
               hath
               endeavored
               to
               obscure
               &
               darken
               their
               light
               :
               I
               pray
               you
               now
               (
               by
               the
               the
               same
               gracious
               assistance
               )
               proceed
               to
               his
               answer
               to
               the
               second
               head
               of
               Reasons
               from
               the
               profession
               of
               
                 famous
                 Princes
              
               against
               persecution
               for
               conscience
               ,
               K.
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Steven
              
               of
               Poland
               ,
               K.
               of
               Bohemia
               ,
               unto
               whom
               the
               Answerer
               returneth
               a
               treble
               answer
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 We
                 willingly
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 none
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 persecuted
                 at
                 all
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 oppressed
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 sake
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 none
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 for
                 his
                 conscience
                 though
                 misinformed
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 )
                 unlesse
                 his
                 Error
                 be
                 fundamentall
                 or
                 seditiously
                 and
                 turbulently
                 promoted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 after
                 due
                 conviction
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 punished
                 for
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 sinning
                 against
                 his
                 conscience
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 none
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 constrained
                 to
                 beleeve
                 or
                 professe
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 convinced
                 in
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 restrained
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 from
                 blaspheming
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 seducing
                 any
                 unto
                 
                   pernicious
                   error
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               This
               first
               answer
               consists
               of
               a
               repetition
               and
               enumeration
               of
               such
               grounds
               or
               conclusions
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Cotton
               in
               the
               entrance
               of
               this
               Discourse
               laid
               downe
               ,
               and
               I
               beleeve
               that
               (
               through
               the
               helpe
               of
               God
               )
               in
               such
               replies
               as
               I
               have
               made
               unto
               them
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               it
               evident
               what
               weak
               foundations
               they
               have
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               truth
               ;
               
               as
               also
               that
               ,
               when
               such
               conclusions
               (
               excepting
               the
               first
               )
               as
               grasse
               ,
               and
               the
               flower
               of
               the
               grasse
               shall
               sade
               ,
               that
               holy
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               the
               Author
               against
               such
               persecution
               produced
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               cleared
               ,
               shall
               stand
               for
               ever
               ,
               even
               when
               these
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               are
               burnt
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               His
               second
               answer
               is
               this
               :
               
                 What
                 Princes
                 professe
                 and
                 practice
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 rule
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 They
                 many
                 times
                 tolerate
                 that
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 State-policie
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 justly
                 be
                 tolerated
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 true
                 Christianity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Princes
                 many
                 times
                 tolerate
                 offendours
                 out
                 of
                 very
                 necessity
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 offenders
                 are
                 either
                 too
                 many
                 or
                 too
                 mighty
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 punish
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 David
                 tolerated
                 Ioab
                 and
                 his
                 murders
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 his
                 will.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LIX
             .
          
           
             VNnto
             those
             excellent
             and
             famous
             speeches
             of
             those
             Princes
             worthy
             to
             be
             written
             in
             
               golden
               letters
            
             or
             rows
             of
             Diamonds
             upon
             all
             the
             gates
             of
             all
             the
             Cities
             and
             Palaces
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Answerer
             (
             without
             any
             particular
             reply
             )
             returnes
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               Princes
               profession
               and
               practice
               is
               no
               rule
               of
               conscience
               :
               
               unto
               this
               as
               all
               men
               will
               subscribe
               ,
               so
               may
               they
               also
               observe
               how
               the
               Answerer
               deales
               with
               Princes
               .
            
             
               One
               while
               they
               are
               the
               nursing
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               feed
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               correct
               ,
               and
               therefore
               consequently
               bound
               to
               
               iudge
               what
               is
               true
               feeding
               and
               correcting
               :
               and
               consequently
               
                 all
                 men
              
               are
               bound
               to
               submit
               to
               their
               feeding
               and
               correcting
               .
            
             
               Another
               while
               ,
               when
               Princes
               crosse
               Mr.
               Cottons
               judgement
               and
               practice
               ,
               then
               it
               matters
               not
               what
               the
               profession
               and
               practice
               of
               Princes
               is
               ;
               for
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               their
               profession
               and
               practice
               is
               no
               Rule
               to
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               I
               aske
               then
               ,
               unto
               what
               Magistrates
               or
               Princes
               will
               themselves
               or
               any
               so
               perswaded
               submit
               ,
               as
               unto
               keepers
               of
               both
               Tables
               ,
               as
               unto
               the
               Antitypes
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               ,
               and
               nursing
               Fathers
               and
               Mothers
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               will
               it
               not
               evidently
               follow
               ,
               that
               by
               these
               Tenents
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               submit
               to
               any
               Magistrates
               in
               the
               world
               in
               these
               cases
               ,
               but
               to
               Magistrates
               just
               of
               their
               owne
               conscience
               :
               and
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               all
               other
               Consciences
               in
               the
               world
               (
               except
               their
               owne
               )
               must
               be
               persecuted
               by
               such
               their
               Magistrates
               ?
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               is
               not
               this
               to
               make
               Magistrates
               but
               steps
               and
               stirrops
               to
               ascend
               and
               mount
               up
               into
               their
               rich
               and
               
                 honourable
                 Seats
              
               and
               Sad●les
               ;
               I
               meane
               great
               and
               setled
               maintenances
               ,
               which
               neither
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               his
               first
               Messengers
               ,
               the
               true
               patternes
               ,
               did
               ever
               know
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LX.
             
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               second
               place
               hee
               saith
               that
               Princes
               out
               of
               
                 State
                 policy
              
               tolerate
               what
               suits
               not
               with
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               State
               necessity
               tolerate
               (
               ●s
               David
               did
               Ioab
               )
               against
               their
               wils
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               although
               with
               him
               in
               the
               first
               I
               confesse
               that
               Princes
               may
               tolerate
               that
               out
               of
               
                 State
                 policy
              
               which
               will
               not
               stand
               with
               Christianity
               ,
               
               yet
               in
               the
               second
               he
               must
               acknowledge
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               sometime
               of
               
                 State
                 Toleration
              
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Ioab
               ,
               and
               so
               his
               former
               affirmation
               generally
               laid
               downe
               [
               viz.
               that
               it
               is
               evill
               to
               tolerate
               
                 seducing
                 Teachers
              
               ,
               or
               
                 scandalous
                 livers
              
               ]
               was
               not
               duly
               waighed
               in
               the
               Balance
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               
               and
               is
               too
               light
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               affirme
               that
               that
               State
               policy
               and
               State
               necessity
               ,
               which
               (
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               State
               and
               preventing
               of
               Rivers
               of
               
                 civill
                 Blood
              
               )
               permits
               the
               Consciences
               of
               men
               ,
               will
               bee
               found
               to
               agree
               most
               punctually
               with
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               best
               Politician
               that
               ever
               the
               World
               saw
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               whom
               
               Salomon
               himselfe
               had
               but
               a
               drop
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               compared
               to
               Christs
               Ocean
               ,
               and
               was
               but
               a
               
                 Farthing
                 Candle
              
               compared
               with
               the
               All
               and
               
                 Ever
                 glorious
                 Son
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
              
               .
            
             
               That
               absolute
               Rule
               of
               this
               great
               Politician
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Field
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               good
               and
               peace
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               who
               must
               have
               a
               civill
               being
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               I
               have
               discoursed
               of
               in
               his
               command
               of
               permitting
               the
               Tares
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Antichristians
               or
               false
               Christians
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Field
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               growing
               up
               together
               with
               the
               true
               Wheat
               ,
               true
               Christians
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXI
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               HIs
               third
               Answer
               is
               this
               :
            
             
               
                 For
                 those
                 three
                 Princes
                 named
                 by
                 you
                 who
                 tolerated
                 Religion
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 name
                 you
                 more
                 and
                 greater
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 tolerated
                 Heretickes
                 and
                 Schismatickes
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 pretence
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 arrogating
                 the
                 Crowne
                 of
                 Martyrdome
                 to
                 their
                 sufferings
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Great
                 at
                 the
                 request
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Generall
                   Councell
                
                 at
                 Nice
                 ,
                 banished
                 Arrius
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Fellowes
                   ,
                   Sozom.
                   lib.
                   1.
                   
                   Eccles
                   hist.
                   cap
                
                 19
                 20.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 same
                 Constantine
                 made
                 a
                 severe
                 Law
                 against
                 the
                 Donatists
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 proceedings
                 against
                 them
                 were
                 used
                 by
                 
                   Valentinian
                   ,
                   Gratian
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 as
                 Augustine
                 reports
                 in
                 Ep.
                 166.
                 
                 Onely
                 Iulian
                 the
                 Apostate
                 granted
                 liberty
                 to
                 Heretickes
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 by
                 tolerating
                 all
                 weeds
                 to
                 grow
                 ,
                 choake
                 the
                 vitals
                 of
                 Christianity
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 also
                 the
                 practice
                 and
                 sinne
                 of
                 Valens
                 the
                 Arrian
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Queene
                   Elizabeth
                
                 ,
                 as
                 famous
                 for
                 her
                 Government
                 as
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 knowne
                 what
                 Lawes
                 she
                 made
                 and
                 executed
                 against
                 Papists
                 :
                 yea
                 and
                 
                   K.
                   Iames
                
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 Witnesses
                 )
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 slow
                 in
                 proceeding
                 against
                 Papists
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 for
                 Conscience
                 sake
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 how
                 sharply
                 and
                 severely
                 he
                 punished
                 those
                 whom
                 the
                 malignant
                 World
                 calls
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 more
                 Conscience
                 and
                 better
                 Faith
                 then
                 the
                 Papists
                 whom
                 he
                 tolerated
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Unto
               this
               I
               answer
               :
               First
               ,
               that
               for
               mine
               owne
               part
               I
               would
               not
               use
               an
               argument
               from
               the
               number
               of
               Princes
               ,
               witnessing
               in
               profession
               of
               practice
               against
               Persecution
               for
               cause
               of
               Conscience
               ;
               
               for
               the
               truth
               and
               faith
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               must
               not
               bee
               received
               with
               respect
               of
               faces
               ,
               
               be
               they
               never
               so
               high
               ,
               princely
               and
               glorious
               .
            
             
               Precious
               Pearles
               and
               Iewels
               ,
               and
               farre
               more
               precious
               Truth
               are
               found
               in
               muddy
               shells
               and
               places
               .
               The
               rich
               Mines
               of
               
                 golden
                 Truth
              
               lye
               hid
               under
               barren
               hills
               ,
               and
               in
               obscure
               holes
               and
               corners
               .
            
             
               The
               most
               High
               and
               
                 Glorious
                 God
              
               hath
               chosen
               the
               poore
               of
               the
               World
               :
               
               and
               the
               Witnesses
               of
               Truth
               (
               Rev.
               11.
               )
               are
               cloathed
               in
               sackcloth
               ,
               not
               in
               Silke
               or
               
                 Sattin
                 ,
                 Cloth
                 of
                 Gold
              
               ,
               or
               Tissue
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               acknowledge
               ,
               if
               the
               number
               of
               Princes
               professing
               persecution
               bee
               considered
               ,
               it
               is
               rare
               to
               finde
               a
               
                 King
                 ,
                 Prince
              
               or
               Governour
               like
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Prince
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               who
               tread
               not
               in
               the
               steps
               of
               Herod
               the
               Fox
               ,
               or
               Nero
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               openly
               or
               secretly
               persecuting
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ;
               such
               were
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Ieroboam
                 ,
                 Ahab
              
               ,
               though
               under
               a
               maske
               or
               pretence
               of
               the
               name
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             
               To
               that
               purpose
               was
               it
               a
               noble
               speech
               of
               Buchanan
               ,
               
               who
               lying
               on
               his
               death-bed
               sent
               this
               Item
               to
               
                 King
                 Iames
              
               :
               Remember
               my
               humble
               service
               to
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               tell
               him
               that
               Buchanan
               is
               going
               to
               a
               place
               where
               few
               Kings
               come
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXII
             .
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               SEcondly
               ,
               I
               observe
               how
               inconsiderately
               (
               I
               hope
               not
               willingly
               )
               he
               passeth
               by
               the
               Reasons
               and
               Grounds
               urged
               by
               those
               three
               Princes
               for
               their
               practices
               ;
               for
               as
               for
               the
               bare
               examples
               of
               Kings
               or
               Princes
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               like
               
                 shining
                 Sands
              
               ,
               or
               
                 guilded
                 Rockes
              
               ,
               giving
               no
               solace
               to
               such
               as
               make
               wofull
               shipwrack
               on
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               
                 K.
                 Iames
              
               his
               Speech
               he
               passeth
               by
               that
               
                 Golden
                 Maxime
              
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               
               that
               God
               never
               loves
               to
               plant
               his
               Church
               by
               Blood.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               
                 Civill
                 Obedience
              
               may
               be
               performed
               from
               the
               Papists
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               his
               observation
               on
               Revel
               20.
               that
               true
               and
               certaine
               note
               of
               a
               
                 false
                 Church
              
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               persecution
               :
               The
               wicked
               are
               besiegers
               ,
               the
               faithfull
               are
               besieged
               .
            
             
               In
               
                 K.
                 Steven
              
               of
               Poland
               his
               Speech
               ,
               
               hee
               passeth
               by
               the
               true
               difference
               betweene
               a
               Civill
               and
               a
               
                 Spirituall
                 Government
              
               :
               I
               am
               (
               said
               Steven
               )
               a
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               over
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               not
               a
               spirituall
               over
               their
               soules
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               to
               confound
               these
               ,
               is
               Babel
               ;
               and
               Jewish
               it
               is
               to
               seek
               for
               Moses
               ,
               and
               bring
               him
               from
               his
               grave
               (
               which
               no
               man
               shall
               finde
               ,
               for
               God
               buried
               him
               )
               in
               setting
               up
               a
               
                 Nationall
                 state
              
               or
               Church
               in
               a
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               which
               the
               great
               Messiah
               abolished
               at
               his
               comming
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               passeth
               by
               in
               the
               speech
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Bohemia
               ,
               that
               foundation
               in
               Grace
               and
               Nature
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               Conscience
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               violated
               or
               forced
               :
               and
               indeed
               it
               it
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               that
               a
               Soule
               or
               
                 spirituall
                 Rape
              
               
               is
               more
               abominable
               in
               Gods
               eye
               ,
               then
               to
               force
               and
               ravish
               the
               Bodies
               of
               all
               the
               Women
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               most
               lamentably
               true
               experience
               of
               all
               Ages
               ,
               which
               that
               King
               observeth
               ,
               viz.
               that
               persecution
               for
               cause
               of
               Conscience
               
               hath
               ever
               proved
               pernicious
               ,
               being
               the
               causes
               of
               all
               those
               wonderfull
               innovations
               of
               ,
               or
               changes
               in
               the
               Principalities●
               and
               mightiest
               Kingdomes
               of
               Christendome
               .
               He
               that
               reads
               the
               Records
               of
               Truth
               and
               Time
               with
               an
               impartiall
               eye
               ,
               shall
               finde
               this
               to
               be
               the
               Launcet
               that
               hath
               pierc'd
               the
               veines
               of
               Kings
               and
               Kingdomes
               ,
               of
               Saints
               and
               Sinners
               ,
               and
               fill'd
               the
               streames
               and
               Rivers
               with
               their
               blood
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
               that
               Kings
               observation
               of
               his
               own
               time
               ,
               ,
               viz.
               that
               Persecution
               for
               cause
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               was
               practised
               most
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               such
               places
               where
               Popery
               raigned
               ,
               implying
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               )
               that
               such
               practises
               commonly
               proceed
               from
               that
               great
               whore
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               whose
               Daughters
               are
               like
               their
               Mother
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               a
               
                 bloody
                 nature
              
               ,
               as
               most
               commonly
               all
               Whores
               be
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXIII
             .
          
           
             NOw
             thirdly
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Answerer
             observeth
             ,
             that
             amongst
             the
             
               Romane
               Emperours
            
             ,
             they
             that
             did
             not
             persecute
             ,
             were
             Iulian
             the
             Apostate
             ,
             and
             Valens
             the
             Arrian
             ;
             whereas
             the
             good
             Emperours
             ,
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Gratian
               ,
               Valentinian
            
             ,
             and
             Theodosius
             ,
             they
             did
             persecute
             the
             
               Arrians
               ,
               Donatists
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Answ.
             It
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             for
             godly
             and
             eminently
             godly
             men
             ,
             
             to
             performe
             
               ungodly
               actions
            
             :
             nor
             for
             ungodly
             persons
             ,
             for
             wicked
             ends
             to
             act
             what
             in
             it selfe
             is
             good
             and
             righteous
             .
          
           
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Iacob
               ,
               David
               Salomon
               ,
               &c.
            
             (
             as
             well
             as
             
               Lamech
               ,
               Saul
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             lived
             in
             constant
             transgression
             against
             the
             institution
             of
             so
             holy
             and
             so
             ratified
             a
             Law
             of
             Mariage
             ,
             &c.
             and
             this
             not
             against
             the
             light
             and
             checks
             of
             conscience
             ,
             (
             as
             other
             sinnes
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             recorded
             
             of
             them
             )
             but
             according
             to
             the
             dictate
             and
             perswasion
             of
             a
             Resolved
             Soule
             and
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             David
             out
             of
             zeale
             to
             God
             ,
             
             with
             30
             thousand
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             Majesticall
             solemnity
             ,
             carries
             up
             the
             Arke
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Order
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             appoint
             :
             the
             issue
             was
             both
             Gods
             and
             Davids
             great
             offence●
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             
          
           
             David
             in
             his
             zeale
             would
             build
             an
             house
             to
             entertaine
             his
             God
             ?
             what
             more
             pious
             ?
             and
             what
             more
             (
             in
             shew
             )
             serio●sly
             consulted
             ,
             when
             the
             Prophet
             Nathan
             is
             admitted
             Councellour
             ?
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             
          
           
             And
             probable
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             slaughter
             of
             Vriiah
             was
             not
             without
             a
             good
             end
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             dishonour
             of
             Gods
             name
             ,
             in
             the
             discoverrie
             of
             his
             Adulterie
             with
             Bathsheba
             :
             yet
             David
             was
             holy
             and
             precious
             to
             God
             still
             ,
             (
             though
             like
             a
             jewell
             fallen
             into
             the
             dirt
             )
             whereas
             K.
             Ahab
             ,
             though
             acting
             his
             fasting
             &
             humiliation
             ,
             was
             but
             Ahab
             still
             ,
             though
             his
             Act
             (
             in
             it selfe
             )
             was
             a
             duty
             ,
             and
             found
             successe
             with
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               I
               Have
               often
               heard
               that
               Historie
               reports
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               heard
               that
               Mr.
               Cotton
               himselfe
               hat
               affirmed
               it
               ,
               that
               Christianitic
               fell
               asleep
               in
               Constantines
               bosome
               ,
               and
               the
               laps
               and
               bosomes
               of
               those
               Emperours
               professing
               the
               name
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               The
               unknowing
               zeale
               of
               Constantine
               and
               other
               Emperours
               ,
               
               did
               more
               hurt
               to
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               his
               Crowne
               and
               Kingdome
               ,
               then
               the
               raging
               fury
               of
               the
               most
               bloody
               Neroes
               .
               In
               the
               persecutions
               of
               the
               later
               ,
               Christians
               were
               sweet
               and
               fragrant
               ,
               like
               spice
               pounded
               and
               beaten
               in
               morters
               :
               But
               those
               good
               Emperours
               ,
               persecuting
               some
               erroneous
               persons
               ,
               
                 Arrius
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               advancing
               the
               professours
               of
               some
               Truths
               of
               Christ
               (
               for
               there
               was
               no
               small
               number
               of
               Truths
               lost
               in
               those
               times
               )
               and
               maintaining
               their
               Religion
               by
               the
               materiall
               Sword
               ,
               I
               say
               by
               this
               meanes
               Christianity
               was
               ecclipsed
               ,
               and
               the
               Professors
               of
               it
               fell
               asleep
               ,
               
                 Cant.
                 5.
                 
                 Babel
              
               or
               confusion
               was
               usher'd
               in
               ,
               and
               by
               degrees
               the
               Gardens
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Saints
               were
               turned
               into
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               whole
               Nations
               ,
               untill
               the
               
                 whole
                 World
              
               became
               Christian
               or
               Christendome
               ,
               
               
                 Revel
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 &
              
               13.
               
            
             
               Doubtlesse
               those
               holy
               men
               ,
               Emperours
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               intended
               and
               aimed
               right
               ,
               to
               exalt
               Christ
               :
               but
               not
               attending
               to
               the
               Command
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               to
               permit
               the
               Tares
               to
               grow
               in
               the
               field
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               
               they
               made
               the
               Garden
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Field
               of
               the
               World
               to
               be
               all
               one
               ;
               and
               might
               not
               onely
               sometimes
               in
               their
               zealous
               mistakes
               persecute
               
                 good
                 wheat
              
               in
               stead
               of
               Tares
               ,
               but
               also
               pluck
               up
               thousands
               of
               those
               precious
               stalkes
               by
               commotions
               and
               combustions
               about
               Religion
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               since
               practised
               in
               the
               great
               and
               wonderfull
               changes
               wrought
               by
               such
               Wars
               in
               many
               great
               and
               mighty
               States
               and
               Kingdomes
               ,
               as
               we
               heard
               even
               now
               in
               the
               Observation
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Bohemia
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXV
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               DEare
               Truth
               ,
               before
               you
               leave
               this
               passage
               concerning
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               I
               shall
               desire
               you
               to
               glance
               your
               eye
               on
               this
               not
               unworthy
               observation
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               how
               fully
               this
               worthy
               Answerer
               hath
               learned
               to
               speake
               the
               roaring
               language
               of
               
                 Lyon-like
                 Persecution
              
               ,
               far
               from
               the
               purity
               and
               peaceablenesse
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               expresse
               in
               England
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               writes
               :
            
             
               
                 More
                 and
                 greater
                 Princes
                 then
                 these
                 you
                 mention
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 have
                 not
                 tolerated
                 Hereticks
                 and
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 pretence
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 arrogating
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Martyrdome
                 to
                 their
                 suff●ings
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Thy
               tender
               eare
               and
               heart
               (
               sweet
               Peace
               )
               endures
               not
               such
               language
               :
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               these
               termes
               ,
               Hereticks
               (
               or
               wilfully
               obstinate
               )
               and
               Schismaticks
               (
               or
               Renders
               )
               are
               used
               in
               Holy
               Writ
               :
               't
               is
               true
               also
               ,
               that
               such
               pretend
               conscience
               ,
               and
               challenge
               the
               crowne
               of
               Martyrdome
               to
               their
               suffrings
               :
               
               Yet
               since
               (
               as
               King
               Iames
               spake
               in
               his
               [
               Marke
               of
               a
               false
               Church
               ]
               on
               Revel
               .
               20.
               )
               the
               Wicked
               persecute
               and
               besiege
               ,
               and
               the
               Godly
               are
               persecuted
               and
               besieged
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               common
               clamour
               of
               Persecuters
               against
               the
               Messengers
               and
               Witnesses
               of
               Iesus
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               viz.
               You
               are
               
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 Schismaticks
                 ,
                 factious
                 ,
                 seditious
                 ,
                 rebellious
                 .
              
               Have
               not
               all
               
                 Truths
                 witnesses
              
               heard
               such
               reproaches
               ?
               You
               pretend
               conscience
               ;
               You
               say
               you
               are
               persecuted
               for
               Religion
               ;
               You
               will
               say
               you
               are
               Martyrs
               ?
            
             
               Oh
               it
               is
               hard
               for
               
                 Gods
                 children
              
               to
               fall
               to
               opinion
               and
               practice
               of
               Persecution
               ,
               without
               the
               ready
               learning
               the
               language
               thereof
               :
               And
               doubtlesse
               ,
               that
               Soule
               that
               can
               so
               readily
               speake
               Babels
               language
               ,
               hath
               cause
               to
               fear
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               yet
               in
               point
               of
               Worship
               left
               the
               Gates
               or
               Suburbs
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               in
               blaming
               Iulian
               and
               Valens
               the
               Arrian
               ,
               for
               tolerating
               
               all
               weeds
               to
               grow
               ,
               he
               notes
               their
               sinfull
               end
               ,
               that
               thereby
               they
               might
               choake
               the
               vitals
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               and
               seemes
               to
               consent
               (
               in
               this
               and
               other
               passages
               foregoing
               and
               following
               on
               a
               speech
               of
               Ierome
               )
               that
               the
               weeds
               of
               
                 false
                 Religions
              
               tolerated
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               have
               a
               power
               to
               choake
               and
               kill
               true
               Christianity
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               more
               fully
               answer
               to
               this
               on
               Ieromes
               speech
               ,
               and
               shew
               that
               if
               the
               weeds
               be
               kept
               out
               of
               the
               Garden
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Roses
               and
               Lilies
               therein
               will
               flourish
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               weeds
               abound
               in
               the
               Field
               of
               the
               
                 Civill
                 State.
              
               
               When
               Christianity
               began
               to
               be
               choaked
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               when
               Christians
               lodged
               in
               cold
               Prisons
               ,
               but
               Downe
               beds
               of
               ease
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               others
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               HE
               ends
               this
               passage
               with
               approbation
               of
               
                 Q.
                 Elizabeth
              
               for
               persecuting
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               a
               reproofe
               to
               
                 King
                 Iames
              
               for
               his
               persecuting
               the
               
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               if
               
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
              
               
               according
               to
               the
               
                 Answerers
                 Tenent
              
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               did
               well
               to
               persecute
               according
               to
               her
               conscience
               ,
               
                 King
                 Iames
              
               did
               not
               ill
               in
               persecuting
               according
               to
               his
               :
               For
               Mr.
               Cotton
               must
               grant
               ,
               that
               either
               
                 King
                 Iames
              
               was
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               essentiall
               qualifications
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               in
               not
               being
               able
               rightly
               to
               judge
               who
               ought
               to
               be
               persecuted
               ,
               and
               who
               not
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               must
               confesse
               that
               
                 King
                 Iames
              
               and
               all
               Magistrates
               must
               persecute
               such
               whom
               in
               their
               Conscience
               they
               judge
               worthy
               to
               be
               persecuted
               .
            
          
           
             I
             say
             it
             againe
             (
             though
             I
             neither
             approve
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             or
             K.
             Iames
             in
             such
             their
             persecutions
             ,
             yet
             )
             such
             as
             hold
             this
             Tenent
             of
             persecuting
             for
             Conscience
             ,
             must
             also
             hold
             that
             
               Civill
               Magistrates
            
             are
             not
             essentially
             fitted
             and
             qualified
             for
             their
             function
             and
             office
             ,
             except
             they
             can
             discerne
             clearly
             the
             difference
             betweene
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             and
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             not
             .
          
           
             Or
             else
             if
             they
             be
             essentially
             qualified
             ,
             without
             such
             a
             religious
             spirit
             of
             discerning
             ,
             and
             yet
             must
             persecute
             the
             Hereticke
             ,
             the
             Schismaticke
             ,
             &c.
             must
             they
             not
             persecute
             according
             to
             their
             conscience
             and
             perswasion
             .
             And
             then
             doubtlesse
             (
             though
             he
             bee
             excellent
             for
             
               Civill
               Government
            
             )
             may
             he
             easily
             ,
             as
             Paul
             did
             ignorantly
             ,
             persecute
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             perdition
             .
          
           
           
             Therefore
             (
             lastly
             )
             according
             to
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             his
             command
             ,
             Magistrates
             are
             bound
             not
             to
             persecute
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             none
             of
             their
             subjects
             be
             persecuted
             and
             oppressed
             for
             their
             conscience
             and
             worship
             ,
             being
             otherwise
             subject
             and
             peaceable
             in
             Civill
             Obedience
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXVII
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             second
             place
             I
             answer
             and
             aske
             ,
             what
             glory
             to
             God
             what
             good
             to
             the
             soules
             or
             bodies
             of
             their
             subjects
             shall
             Princes
             ,
             did
             these
             Princes
             bring
             in
             persecuting
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Cotton
               tells
               us
               in
               his
               discourse
               upon
               the
               third
               Violl
               ,
               
               that
               
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
              
               had
               almost
               fired
               the
               world
               in
               
                 civill
                 combustions
              
               by
               such
               her
               pe●secuting
               :
               
                 For
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 bring
                 it
                 in
                 to
                 another
                 end
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 confesseth
                 that
                 it
                 raised
                 all
                 Christendome
                 in
                 combustion
                 ,
                 raised
                 the
                 Warres
                 of
                 88.
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Spanish
                   Invasion
                
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 addes
                 (
                 both
                 concerning
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 and
                 the
                 Dutch
                 )
                 that
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 not
                 born
                 witnesse
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Laws
                 ,
                 in
                 defeating
                 the
                 intendments
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 against
                 both
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 beene
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               That
               those
               Lawes
               and
               Practices
               of
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               raised
               those
               combustions
               in
               Christendome
               I
               deny
               not
               :
               That
               they
               might
               likely
               have
               cost
               the
               ruine
               of
               English
               and
               Dutch
               I
               grant
               .
            
          
           
             That
             it
             was
             Gods
             gracious
             worke
             in
             defeating
             the
             Intendments
             of
             their
             enemies
             I
             thankfully
             acknowledge
             .
             
             But
             that
             God
             bore
             witnesse
             to
             such
             persecutions
             and
             lawes
             for
             such
             persecutions
             I
             deny
             ,
             for
          
           
             First
             ,
             event
             and
             successe
             come
             alike
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             are
             no
             Arguments
             of
             love
             or
             
               hatred
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Papists
             in
             their
             warres
             have
             ever
             yet
             had
             both
             in
             Peace
             and
             
               War
               victory
            
             and
             dominion
             ;
             and
             therefore
             (
             if
             successe
             be
             the
             measure
             )
             God
             hath
             borne
             witnesse
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             true
             what
             Daniel
             in
             his
             8.
             and
             11.
             and
             12.
             
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             in
             his
             Revel
             .
             11.
             12.
             and
             13.
             
             Chapters
             write
             of
             the
             great
             successe
             of
             Antichrist
             against
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             for
             a
             time
             appointed
             .
          
           
             Successe
             was
             various
             betweene
             Charles
             the
             fift
             and
             some
             
               German
               Princes
               :
               
               Philip
            
             of
             Spaine
             and
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             :
             The
             
               French
               King
            
             and
             his
             Protestant
             Subjects
             ,
             sometimes
             losing
             ,
             sometimes
             winning
             ,
             interchangeably
             .
          
           
             But
             most
             memorable
             is
             the
             famous
             history
             of
             the
             Wald●nses
             and
             Albingenses
             ,
             those
             famous
             Witnesses
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             rising
             from
             
             Wald●
             at
             Lyons
             in
             France
             (
             1160.
             )
             spread
             over
             France
             ,
             
             
               Italy
               ,
               Germany
            
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             Countries
             ,
             into
             thousands
             and
             ten
             thousands
             ,
             making
             separation
             from
             the
             Pope
             and
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             These
             fought
             many
             Battels
             with
             various
             successe
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             assistance
             and
             protection
             of
             divers
             great
             Princes
             against
             three
             succeeding
             Popes
             and
             their
             Armies
             ,
             but
             after
             mutuall
             slaughters
             and
             miseries
             to
             both
             sides
             ,
             the
             finall
             successe
             of
             victory
             fell
             to
             the
             Popedome
             and
             
               Romish
               Church
            
             in
             the
             utter
             extirpation
             of
             those
             famous
             
               Waldensian
               witnesses
            
             .
          
           
             Gods
             servants
             are
             all
             overcommers
             when
             they
             war
             with
             Gods
             weapons
             in
             
               Gods
               cause
            
             and
             Worship
             :
             and
             Revel
             .
             2.
             and
             3.
             
             Chapters
             ,
             seven
             times
             is
             it
             recorded
             ,
             
             To
             him
             that
             overcommeth
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             To
             him
             that
             overcommeth
             in
             
               Sardis
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             
               Revel
               .
               12.
               
               Gods
            
             servants
             overcame
             the
             Dragon
             or
             Devill
             in
             the
             
               Romane
               Emperours
            
             by
             three
             weapons
             ,
             The
             blood
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             The
             word
             of
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             The
             not
             loving
             of
             their
             lives
             unto
             the
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               THe
               Answerer
               in
               the
               next
               place
               descends
               to
               the
               third
               and
               last
               Head
               of
               Arguments
               produced
               by
               the
               Authour
               ,
               
               taken
               from
               the
               judgement
               of
               ancient
               and
               later
               Writers
               ,
               yea
               even
               of
               the
               Papists
               themselves
               ,
               who
               have
               condemned
               persecution
               for
               conscience
               sake
               :
               some
               of
               which
               the
               Answerer
               pleaseth
               to
               answer
               ,
               and
               thus
               writeth
               .
            
             
               
                 You
                 begin
                 with
                 Hilarie
                 ,
                 
                 whose
                 testimony
                 without
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 we
                 may
                 admit
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Church
                
                 doth
                 not
                 persecute
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 persecuted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 But
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 an
                 Hereticke
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 persecute
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 punish
                 an
                 innocent
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 culpable
                 and
                 damnable
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 for
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 persisting
                 in
                 errour
                 against
                 light
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 hath
                 beene
                 convinced
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               Answer
               here
               are
               two
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               his
               confession
               of
               the
               same
               Truth
               affirmed
               by
               Hilarius
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               doth
               not
               persecute
               ,
               but
               is
               persecuted
               :
               su●ing
               wi●h
               that
               fo●eg●ing
               observation
               of
               
                 King
                 Iames
              
               from
               Rev.
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Yet
               to
               this
               he
               addes
               a
               colour
               thus
               :
               which
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               wee
               may
               admit
               without
               prejudice
               to
               the
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               if
               it
               bee
               a
               marke
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               to
               bee
               persecuted
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Antichristian
               o●
               false
               Church
               to
               persecute
               ,
               then
               those
               Churches
               cannot
               be
               truly
               Christian
               (
               according
               to
               the
               first
               institution
               )
               
               which
               either
               actually
               themselves
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Civill
               power
               of
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               given
               to
               them
               (
               or
               procured
               by
               them
               to
               fight
               for
               them
               )
               doe
               persecute
               such
               as
               dissent
               from
               them
               or
               be
               opposite
               against
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               second
               place
               he
               addeth
               ,
               that
               to
               excommunicate
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               persecute
               ,
               but
               to
               punish
               him
               for
               sinning
               against
               the
               light
               of
               his
               own
               conscience
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               if
               this
               worthy
               Answerer
               were
               throughly
               awaked
               from
               the
               Spouses
               spirituall
               
                 slumber
                 ,
                 (
                 Cant.
                 5.
              
               )
               and
               had
               recovered
               from
               the
               drunkennesse
               of
               the
               
                 great
                 Whore
              
               ,
               who
               intoxicateth
               the
               Nations
               ,
               Revel
               .
               17.
               
               It
               is
               impossible
               that
               he
               should
               so
               answer
               :
               for
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               who
               questioneth
               ,
               whether
               to
               excommunicate
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               (
               this
               is
               ,
               an
               
                 obstinate
                 Gainsayer
              
               )
               as
               we
               have
               opened
               the
               word
               upon
               Tit.
               3.
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               who
               questioneth
               whether
               that
               be
               to
               
                 persecute
                 ?
                 Excommunication
              
               being
               of
               a
               
                 spirituall
                 nature
              
               ,
               a
               Sentence
               denounced
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               the
               Spirituall
               King
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               and
               a
               Spirituall
               killing
               by
               the
               most
               sharpe
               two-edged
               Sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               delivering
               up
               the
               person
               excommunicate
               to
               Sathan
               .
               Therefore
               who
               sees
               not
               that
               his
               Answer
               comes
               not
               neere
               our
               Question
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Answerers
               second
               conclusion
               (
               in
               the
               entrance
               of
               this
               Discourse
               )
               he
               proves
               persecution
               against
               an
               Heretick
               for
               sinning
               against
               his
               conscience
               ,
               and
               quotes
               Tit.
               3.
               10.
               which
               only
               proves
               (
               as
               I
               have
               there
               made
               it
               evident
               )
               a
               Spirituall
               rejecting
               or
               excommunicating
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               comes
               not
               neer
               the
               question
               .
            
             
               Here
               again
               he
               would
               prove
               Churches
               charged
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               because
               they
               persecute
               :
               I
               say
               he
               would
               prove
               them
               not
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               because
               they
               persecute
               not
               :
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               Excommunication
               is
               not
               Persecution
               .
               Whereas
               the
               Question
               is
               (
               as
               the
               whole
               discourse
               ,
               
               and
               Hilaries
               own
               amplification
               of
               the
               matter
               in
               this
               speech
               ,
               and
               the
               practice
               of
               all
               Ages
               testifies
               )
               whether
               it
               be
               not
               a
               false
               Church
               that
               doth
               persecute
               other
               Churches
               or
               Members
               (
               opposing
               her
               in
               Spirituall
               and
               Church
               matter
               )
               not
               by
               Excommunications
               ,
               but
               by
               
                 imprisonments
                 ,
                 stocking
                 ,
                 whipping
                 ,
                 sining
                 ,
                 banishing
                 ,
                 hanging
                 ,
                 burning
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               notwithstanding
               that
               such
               persons
               in
               
                 Civill
                 obedience
              
               and
               subjection
               are
               unreproveable
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               conclude
               this
               passage
               with
               Hilarius
               and
               the
               Answerer
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               doth
               not
               persecute
               ;
               no
               more
               then
               a
               Lilie
               doth
               scratch
               the
               Thornes
               ,
               
               or
               a
               Lambe
               pursue
               and
               teare
               the
               ●olves
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 Turtle
                 dove
              
               hunt
               the
               Hawkes
               and
               Eagles
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 chaste
                 and
                 modest
                 
                 Virgin
              
               fight
               and
               scratch
               like
               whores
               and
               harlots
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               punishing
               the
               Heretick
               for
               sinning
               against
               his
               conscience
               after
               conviction
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               second
               conclusion
               he
               affirmeth
               to
               be
               by
               a
               
                 civill
                 sword
              
               I
               have
               at
               large
               there
               answered
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               next
               place
               he
               selecteth
               one
               passage
               out
               of
               Hilarie
               ,
               (
               although
               there
               are
               many
               golden
               passages
               there
               exprest
               against
               the
               use
               of
               Civill
               Earthly
               Powers
               in
               the
               Affaires
               of
               Christ.
               )
               The
               passage
               is
               this
               :
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 also
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 Apostles
                 nor
                 We
                 may
                 propogate
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 by
                 the
                 Sword
                 :
                 
                 but
                 if
                 Pagans
                 cannot
                 he
                 won
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 compelled
                 by
                 the
                 Sword
                 :
                 Neverthelesse
                 this
                 hindreth
                 not
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 should
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 severely
                 punished
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 lesse
                 doe
                 they
                 deserve
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 seduce
                 from
                 the
                 Truth
                 to
                 damnable
                 Heresie
                 or
                 Idolatrie
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               In
               which
               Answer
               I
               observe
               ,
               first
               his
               Agreement
               with
               Hilarie
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               may
               not
               be
               propagated
               by
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Sword.
              
               
            
             
               Unto
               which
               I
               reply
               ,
               and
               aske
               then
               what
               meanes
               this
               passage
               in
               his
               first
               answer
               to
               the
               former
               speeches
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 We
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 none
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 constrained
                 to
                 beleeve
                 or
                 professe
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 convinced
                 in
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 implying
                 2
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               constraine
               with
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Sword
              
               ,
               must
               judge
               all
               the
               Consciences
               of
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               convinced
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               discerns
               that
               his
               Subjects
               consciences
               are
               convinced
               ,
               then
               he
               may
               constraine
               them
               
                 vi
                 &
                 armi●
              
               ,
               hostily
               .
            
             
               And
               accordingly
               ,
               
               the
               
                 Civill
                 State
              
               and
               Magistracie
               judging
               in
               
                 spirituall
                 things
              
               ,
               who
               knowes
               not
               what
               constraint
               lies
               upon
               all
               consciences
               in
               Old
               and
               
                 New
                 England
              
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               Church
               ,
               and
               pay
               
                 Church
                 duties
              
               ,
               which
               is
               upon
               the
               point
               (
               though
               with
               a
               sword
               of
               a
               finer
               gilt
               and
               trim
               in
               
                 New
                 England
              
               )
               nothing
               else
               but
               that
               which
               he
               confesseth
               Hilarie
               saith
               true
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               done
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               propagation
               of
               Religion
               by
               the
               Sword.
               
            
             
             
               Againe
               ,
               although
               he
               confesseth
               that
               propagation
               of
               Religion
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               by
               the
               sword
               :
               yet
               he
               maintaineth
               the
               use
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               when
               persons
               (
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               
                 Civill
                 State
              
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               implied
               )
               blaspheme
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               also
               seduce
               others
               to
               damnable
               Heresie
               and
               Idolatrie
               .
               Which
               because
               he
               barely
               affirmeth
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               I
               shall
               defer
               my
               Answer
               unto
               the
               after
               Reasons
               of
               Mr
               Cotton
               and
               the
               Elders
               of
               New
               English
               Churches
               ;
               where
               Scriptures
               are
               alleadged
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               place
               (
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               )
               they
               shall
               be
               examined
               and
               answered
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXX
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               THe
               Answerer
               thus
               proceeds
               :
               
                 Your
                 next
                 Writer
                 is
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 speaketh
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 alleadged
                 by
                 you
                 .
                 His
                 intent
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 restraine
                 Scapula
                 the
                 Roman
                 Governour
                 of
                 Africa
                 ,
                 from
                 persecuting
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 offering
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 their
                 Gods
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 fetcheth
                 an
                 Argument
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 
                   Naturall
                   equity
                
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 compell
                 any
                 to
                 any
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 permit
                 them
                 to
                 believe
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 believe
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Which
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 we
                 judge
                 ,
                 the
                 English
                 may
                 permit
                 the
                 Indians
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 their
                 unbeliefe
                 :
                 neverthelesse
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 therefore
                 be
                 lawfull
                 to
                 tolerate
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Devils
                 or
                 Idols
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 seduction
                 of
                 any
                 from
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               In
               this
               passage
               he
               agrees
               with
               Tertullian
               ,
               and
               gives
               instance
               in
               America
               of
               the
               English
               permitting
               the
               Indians
               to
               continue
               in
               their
               unbeleefe
               :
               yet
               withall
               he
               affirmeth
               it
               not
               lawfull
               to
               tolerate
               worshipping
               of
               Devils
               ,
               
               or
               seduction
               from
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               in
               
                 New
                 England
              
               it
               is
               well
               known
               that
               they
               not
               onely
               permit
               the
               Indians
               to
               continue
               in
               their
               unbeliefe
               ,
               (
               which
               neither
               they
               ,
               nor
               all
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               on
               Earth
               ,
               nor
               Angels
               in
               Heaven
               can
               helpe
               ,
               not
               being
               able
               to
               worke
               beleefe
               )
               but
               they
               also
               permit
               or
               tolerate
               them
               in
               their
               
                 Paganish
                 worship
              
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               denied
               to
               be
               a
               worshipping
               of
               Devils
               ,
               as
               all
               false
               Worship
               is
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               cons●quently
               ●ccording
               to
               the
               same
               practice
               ,
               did
               they
               walke
               by
               Rule
               and
               impartially
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               Indians
               ,
               but
               their
               
                 Countrymen
                 ,
                 French
                 ,
                 Dutch
                 ,
                 Spanish
                 ,
                 Persians
                 ,
                 Turkes
                 ,
                 Iewes
                 ,
              
               &c.
               should
               also
               be
               permitted
               in
               their
               Worships
               ,
               if
               correspondent
               in
               
                 civill
                 obedience
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               He
               addes
               further
               ,
               when
               Tertullian
               saith
               ,
               That
               another
               mans
               Religion
               neither
               hurteth
               nor
               profiteth
               any
               ;
               It
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               
                 private
                 worship
              
               and
               Religion
               professed
               in
               private
               :
               otherwise
               a
               false
               Religion
               professed
               by
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               by
               such
               as
               have
               given
               their
               names
               to
               Christ
               ,
               will
               be
               the
               ruine
               and
               desolation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               threats
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               Churches●
               Revel
               .
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               (
               passing
               by
               that
               unsound
               distinction
               of
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               have
               given
               their
               Names
               to
               Christ
               ,
               which
               in
               point
               of
               visible
               profession
               and
               Worship
               will
               appeare
               to
               be
               all
               one
               )
               it
               is
               plaine
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               Tertullian
               doth
               not
               there
               speake
               of
               private
               ,
               but
               of
               publike
               Worship
               and
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Although
               it
               be
               true
               in
               a
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               a
               false
               Religion
               or
               Worship
               permitted
               ,
               will
               hurt
               ,
               according
               to
               those
               threats
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.
               
               Yet
               in
               2
               cases
               I
               believe
               a
               false
               Religion
               will
               not
               hurt
               (
               which
               is
               most
               like
               to
               have
               been
               Tertullians
               meaning
               )
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               a
               false
               Religion
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               will
               not
               hurt
               the
               Church
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               weedes
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               hurt
               the
               inclosed
               Garden
               ,
               or
               poyson
               hurt
               the
               body
               when
               it
               is
               not
               touched
               or
               taken
               ,
               yea
               and
               antidotes
               are
               received
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               false
               Religion
               and
               Worship
               will
               not
               hurt
               the
               
                 Civill
                 State
              
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               worshippers
               breake
               no
               
                 civill
                 Law
              
               :
               and
               the
               Answerer
               (
               elswhere
               )
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 civill
                 Lawes
              
               not
               being
               broken
               ,
               
                 civill
                 Peace
              
               is
               not
               broken
               :
               and
               this
               only
               is
               the
               Point
               in
               Question
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               YOur
               next
               Authour
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               Ierome
               ,
               crosseth
               not
               the
               
                 Truth
                 ,
                 nor
                 advantageth
                 your
                 Cause
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 grant
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 Heresie
                 must
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 hinders
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 so
                 cut
                 down●
                 if
                 the
                 Heretick
                 will
                 persist
                 in
                 his
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 seduction
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Civill
                 Sword
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 perdition
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 Ieromes
                 meaning
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 by
                 his
                 note
                 upon
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 (
                 A
                 little
                 Leaven
                 leaveneth
                 the
                 whole
                 lumpe
                 )
                 Therefore
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 a
                 sparke
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 leaven
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 
                 dough
                 ;
                 Rotten
                 pieces
                 of
                 flesh
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 scabbed
                 beast
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 driven
                 from
                 the
                 sheepfold
                 ;
                 lest
                 the
                 whole
                 House
                 ,
                 Body
                 ,
                 masse
                 of
                 Dough
                 ,
                 and
                 Flock
                 ,
                 be
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 with
                 the
                 sparke
                 ,
                 be
                 putrified
                 with
                 the
                 rotten
                 slesh
                 ,
                 sowred
                 with
                 the
                 leaven
                 ,
                 perish
                 by
                 the
                 scabbed
                 beast
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               first
               ,
               he
               granteth
               to
               Tertullian
               ,
               that
               Heresie
               must
               be
               cut
               off
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               :
               yet
               withall
               he
               maintaineth
               a
               cutting
               off
               by
               a
               second
               sword
               ,
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               and
               conceiveth
               that
               Tertullian
               so
               meanes
               ,
               because
               he
               quoteth
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 A
                 little
                 leaven
                 leaveneth
                 the
                 whole
                 lumpe
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ.
               It
               is
               no
               Argument
               to
               prove
               that
               Tertullian
               meant
               a
               
                 civill
                 sword
              
               ,
               by
               alleadging
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               or
               Gal.
               5.
               which
               properly
               and
               only
               app●ove
               a
               cutting
               off
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               purging
               out
               of
               the
               leaven
               in
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Cities
               of
               Corinth
               and
               Galatia
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               Tertullian
               should
               so
               meane
               as
               himselfe
               doth
               ,
               yet
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               that
               grant
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               Heresie
               must
               be
               cut
               off
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               implies
               an
               absolute
               sufficiencie
               in
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               to
               cut
               it
               down
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               mighty
               operation
               of
               Spirituall
               weapons
               ,
               (
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               4.
               
               )
               powerfully
               sufficient
               either
               to
               convert
               the
               Heretick
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               subdue
               his
               very
               thoughts
               into
               subjection
               to
               Christ
               ,
               or
               else
               spiritually
               to
               slay
               and
               execute
               him
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               cleare
               to
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               there
               to
               speake
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               Corinth
               or
               Galatia
               ,
               
               or
               any
               other
               Church
               ,
               concerning
               any
               other
               dough
               ,
               or
               house
               ,
               or
               body
               ,
               or
               ●lock
               ,
               but
               the
               dough
               ,
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               house
               ,
               the
               ●lock
               of
               Christ
               his
               Church
               :
               Out
               of
               which
               such
               spa●ks
               ,
               such
               leaven
               ,
               such
               
                 rotten
                 slesh
              
               and
               
                 scabbed
                 sheep
              
               are
               to
               be
               avoided
               .
            
             
               Nor
               could
               the
               eye
               of
               this
               worthy
               Answerer
               ever
               be
               so
               obscured
               ,
               as
               to
               run
               to
               a
               Smiths
               shop
               for
               a
               Sword
               of
               iron
               and
               steale
               to
               helpe
               the
               Sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               
               if
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousnesse
               had
               once
               been
               pleased
               to
               shew
               him
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 Nationall
                 Church
              
               (
               which
               elsewhere
               he
               professeth
               against
               )
               a
               
                 state
                 Church
              
               (
               whether
               explicite
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Ola
                 England
              
               ,
               or
               implicite
               ,
               as
               in
               New
               )
               is
               not
               the
               Institution
               of
               the
               Lord
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               The
               
                 Nationall
                 typicall
                 State-Church
              
               of
               the
               Iewes
               necessarily
               called
               for
               such
               weapons
               :
               
               but
               the
               
                 particular
                 Churches
              
               of
               Christ
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Iewes
               or
               Gentiles
               ,
               is
               powerfully
               able
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               to
               defend
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               ●ffend
               Men
               or
               Devils
               ,
               although
               the
               Stat●
               or
               Kingdome
               (
               wherein
               such
               a
               Church
               or
               Churches
               
               of
               Christ
               are
               gathered
               )
               have
               neither
               carnall
               speare
               nor
               
                 sword
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               as
               once
               it
               was
               in
               the
               
                 Nationall
                 Church
              
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               BReutius
               (
               whom
               you
               next
               quote
               ,
               
               saith
               he
               )
               speaketh
               not
               to
               your
               cause
               .
               Wee
               willingly
               grant
               you
               ,
               that
               man
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               make
               Lawes
               to
               binde
               conscience
               ,
               but
               this
               hinders
               not
               ,
               but
               men
               may
               see
               the
               Lawes
               of
               God
               observed
               which
               doe
               binde
               conscience
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               In
               granting
               with
               Breutius
               that
               man
               hath
               not
               power
               to
               make
               Lawes
               to
               binde
               conscience
               ,
               hee
               overthrowes
               such
               his
               tenent
               and
               practice
               as
               restraine
               men
               from
               their
               Worship
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Conscience
               and
               beleefe
               ,
               and
               constraine
               them
               to
               such
               worships
               (
               though
               it
               bee
               out
               of
               a
               pretence
               that
               they
               are
               convinced
               )
               which
               their
               owne
               soules
               tell
               them
               they
               have
               no
               satisfaction
               nor
               faith
               in
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               whereas
               he
               affirmeth
               that
               men
               may
               make
               Lawes
               to
               see
               the
               Lawes
               of
               God
               observed
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               as
               God
               needeth
               not
               the
               helpe
               of
               a
               materiall
               sword
               of
               steele
               to
               assist
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               affaires
               of
               conscience
               ,
               so
               those
               men
               ,
               those
               Magistrates
               ,
               yea
               that
               Commonwealth
               which
               makes
               such
               Magistrates
               ,
               must
               needs
               have
               power
               and
               authority
               from
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               to
               sit
               Iudge
               and
               to
               determine
               in
               all
               the
               great
               controversies
               concerning
               
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 discipline
                 ,
                 government
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               then
               I
               aske
               ,
               
               whether
               upon
               this
               ground
               it
               must
               not
               evidently
               follow
               ,
               that
            
             
               Either
               there
               is
               no
               lawfull
               Commonwealth
               nor
               
                 civill
                 State
              
               of
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               qualified
               with
               this
               spirituall
               discerning
               :
               (
               and
               then
               also
               that
               the
               very
               Commonweale
               hath
               more
               light
               concerning
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               the
               Church
               it selfe
               .
               )
            
             
               Or
               ,
               that
               the
               Commonweale
               and
               Magistrates
               thereof
               must
               judge
               and
               punish
               as
               they
               are
               perswaded
               in
               their
               owne
               beleefe
               and
               conscience
               ,
               (
               be
               their
               
                 conscience
                 Paganish
                 ,
                 Turkish
              
               ,
               or
               Antichristian
               )
               what
               is
               this
               but
               to
               confound
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               together
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               to
               take
               away
               the
               being
               of
               Christianity
               out
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               to
               take
               away
               all
               civility
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               all
               upon
               heapes
               of
               confusion
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             LXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               THe
               like
               answer
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               may
               bee
               returned
               to
               Luther
               ,
               
               whom
               you
               next
               alledge
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               government
               of
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               extendeth
               no
               further
               then
               over
               the
               bodies
               and
               goods
               of
               their
               subjects
               ,
               not
               over
               their
               soules
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               may
               not
               undertake
               to
               give
               Lawes
               unto
               the
               soules
               and
               consciences
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               doth
               not
               use
               the
               Arme
               of
               secular
               power
               to
               compell
               men
               to
               the
               true
               profession
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               to
               be
               done
               with
               
                 spirituall
                 weapons
              
               ,
               whereby
               Christians
               are
               to
               be
               exhorted
               ,
               not
               compelled
               .
               
                 But
                 this
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 hindreth
                 not
                 that
                 Christians
                 sinning
                 against
                 light
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 conscience
                 ,
                 may
                 justly
                 be
                 censured
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 
                   civill
                   sword
                
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 shall
                 corrupt
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 perdition
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               in
               this
               joynt
               confession
               of
               the
               Answerer
               with
               Luther
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               government
               of
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               extendeth
               no
               further
               then
               over
               the
               bodies
               and
               goods
               of
               their
               subjects
               ,
               not
               over
               their
               soules
               :
               who
               sees
               not
               what
               a
               cleare
               testimony
               from
               his
               own
               mouth
               and
               pen
               is
               given
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               either
               the
               Spirituall
               and
               Church
               estate
               ,
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               gathering
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 Government
              
               and
               Administrations
               thereof
               belong
               to
               the
               
                 civill
                 body
              
               of
               the
               Commonweale
               ?
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               bodies
               and
               goods
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               seemes
               monstrous
               to
               imagine
               :
               Or
               else
               that
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               cannot
               (
               without
               exceeding
               the
               bounds
               of
               his
               office
               )
               meddle
               with
               those
               spirituall
               affaires
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               
               necessarily
               must
               it
               follow
               ,
               that
               these
               two
               are
               contradictory
               to
               themselves
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
            
             
               The
               Magistrate
               power
               extends
               no
               further
               then
               the
               bodies
               and
               goods
               of
               the
               subject
               ,
               and
               yet
            
             
               The
               Magistrates
               must
               punish
               Christians
               for
               sinning
               against
               the
               light
               of
               faith
               and
               conscience
               ,
               and
               for
               corrupting
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               The
               Father
               of
               Lights
               make
               this
               worthy
               Answerer
               and
               all
               that
               feare
               him
               to
               see
               their
               wandring
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               not
               only
               from
               his
               feare
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               the
               light
               of
               Reason
               it selfe
               ,
               their
               owne
               convictions
               and
               confessions
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               his
               joint
               confession
               with
               Luther
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               
               doth
               not
               use
               the
               secular
               power
               to
               compell
               men
               to
               the
               Faith
               and
               Profession
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               he
               condemneth
               (
               as
               before
               I
               have
               observed
               )
            
             
               First
               ,
               his
               former
               
                 Implication
                 ,
                 viz●
              
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               compelled
               when
               they
               are
               convinced
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               their
               owne
               practice
               ,
               who
               suffer
               no
               man
               of
               any
               different
               conscience
               and
               worship
               to
               live
               in
               their
               jurisdiction
               ,
               except
               that
               he
               depart
               from
               his
               owne
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               and
               Worship
               differing
               from
               the
               worship
               allowed
               of
               in
               the
               
                 civill
                 State
              
               ,
               yea
               and
               also
               actually
               submit
               to
               come
               to
               their
               Church
               .
            
             
               Which
               howsoever
               it
               is
               coloured
               over
               with
               this
               varnish
               ,
               
               viz.
               that
               men
               are
               compelled
               no
               further
               then
               unto
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               unto
               which
               all
               men
               are
               bound
               :
               yet
               it
               will
               appeare
               that
               teaching
               and
               being
               taught
               in
               a
               Church
               estate
               is
               a
               Church
               worship
               ,
               as
               true
               and
               proper
               a
               
                 Church
                 worship
              
               as
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               46.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               all
               persons
               
                 (
                 Papist
              
               and
               Protestant
               )
               that
               are
               conscientious
               ,
               have
               alwayes
               suffered
               upon
               this
               ground
               especially
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               refused
               to
               come
               to
               each
               
                 others
                 Church
              
               or
               Meeting
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               THe
               next
               passage
               in
               the
               Author
               which
               the
               Answerer
               descends
               unto
               ,
               
               is
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Papists
               themselves
               ,
               a
               lively
               and
               shining
               testimony
               from
               Scriptures
               alledged
               both
               against
               themselves
               and
               all
               that
               associate
               with
               them
               (
               as
               power
               is
               in
               their
               hand
               )
               in
               such
               unchristian
               and
               bloody
               both
               tenents
               and
               practices
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 booke
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 we
                 weight
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 what
                 ever
                 they
                 speake
                 for
                 toleration
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 where
                 themselves
                 are
                 under
                 Hatches
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 Stern
                 they
                 judge
                 and
                 practise
                 quite
                 contrary
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 their
                 writings
                 and
                 
                   judiciall
                   proceedings
                
                 have
                 testified
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 these
                 many
                 yeares
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               although
               both
               writings
               and
               practices
               have
               been
               such
               ,
               yet
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               expressions
               of
               truth
               alledged
               and
               uttered
               by
               them
               ,
               speake
               loud
               and
               fully
               for
               them
               when
               they
               are
               under
               the
               Hatches
               ,
               that
               for
               their
               conscience
               and
               religion
               they
               should
               not
               there
               be
               choaked
               and
               smothered
               ,
               but
               suffered
               to
               breathe
               and
               walke
               upon
               the
               Deckes
               in
               the
               ayre
               of
               
                 civill
                 liberty
              
               and
               conversation
               in
               the
               Ship
               of
               the
               commonwealth
               ,
               upon
               good
               assurance
               given
               of
               
                 civill
                 obedience
              
               to
               the
               
                 civill
                 State.
              
               
            
             
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               this
               practice
               bee
               so
               abominable
               in
               his
               eyes
               from
               the
               
                 Papists
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               
               that
               they
               are
               so
               partiall
               as
               to
               persecute
               when
               they
               sit
               at
               Helme
               ,
               and
               yet
               cry
               out
               against
               persecution
               when
               they
               are
               under
               the
               Hatches
               ,
               I
               shall
               beseech
               the
               Righteous
               Judge
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               to
               present
               as
               in
               a
               Water
               or
               Glasse
               (
               where
               face
               answereth
               to
               face
               )
               the
               faces
               of
               the
               Papist
               to
               the
               Protestant
               ,
               answering
               to
               each
               other
               in
               the
               samenesse
               of
               partiality
               ,
               both
               of
               this
               doctrine
               and
               practice
               .
            
             
               When
               Mr.
               Cotton
               and
               others
               have
               formerly
               been
               under
               hatches
               ,
               what
               sad
               and
               true
               complaints
               have
               they
               abundantly
               powred
               forth
               against
               persecution
               ?
               How
               have
               they
               opened
               that
               heavenly
               Scripture
               ,
               Cant
               4.
               8.
               
               Where
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               calls
               his
               tender
               Wife
               and
               Spouse
               from
               the
               fellowship
               with
               persecutors
               in
               their
               dens
               of
               Lions
               ,
               and
               mountaines
               of
               Leopards
               ?
            
             
               But
               comming
               to
               the
               Helme
               (
               as
               he
               speaks
               of
               the
               Papists
               )
               how
               ,
               both
               by
               
                 preaching
                 ,
                 writing
                 ,
                 Printing
                 ,
                 practice
                 ,
              
               doe
               they
               themselves
               (
               I
               hope
               in
               their
               persons
               Lambes
               )
               unnaturally
               and
               partially
               expresse
               toward
               others
               ,
               the
               cruell
               nature
               of
               such
               Lions
               and
               Leopards
               ?
            
             
               O
               that
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               might
               please
               to
               tell
               them
               how
               abominable
               in
               his
               eyes
               are
               a
               waight
               and
               a
               waight
               ,
               
               a
               stone
               and
               a
               stone
               in
               the
               bag
               of
               waights
               !
               one
               waight
               for
               themselves
               when
               they
               are
               under
               Hatches
               ,
               and
               another
               for
               others
               when
               they
               come
               to
               Helme
               .
            
             
               Nor
               shall
               their
               confidence
               of
               their
               being
               in
               the
               truth
               (
               which
               they
               judge
               the
               Papists
               and
               others
               are
               not
               in
               )
               no
               nor
               the
               Truth
               it selfe
               priviledge
               them
               to
               persecute
               others
               ,
               and
               to
               exempt
               themselves
               from
               persecution
               ,
               because
               (
               as
               formerly
               .
               )
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               it
               is
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               true
               Sheep
               to
               persecute
               or
               hunt
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Forrest
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               same
               Wolves
               who
               formerly
               have
               persecuted
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               duty
               and
               charge
               upon
               all
               Magistrates
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               to
               judge
               and
               persecute
               in
               and
               for
               spirituall
               causes
               ,
               then
               either
               they
               are
               no
               Magistrates
               who
               are
               not
               able
               to
               judge
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               must
               judge
               according
               to
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               whether
               
                 Pagan
                 ,
                 Turkish
              
               or
               Antichristian
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
               notwithstanding
               their
               confidence
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               their
               owne
               way
               ,
               yet
               the
               experience
               of
               our
               
                 Fathers
                 errours
              
               ,
               our
               owne
               mistakes
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               own
               weaknesses
               and
               blindnesse
               in
               the
               depths
               of
               the
               prophesies
               &
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               professed
               expectation
               of
               light
               to
               come
               which
               we
               are
               not
               now
               able
               to
               comprehend
               ,
               may
               abate
               the
               edge
               ,
               yea
               sheath
               up
               the
               
               sword
               of
               persecution
               toward
               any
               ,
               especially
               such
               as
               differ
               not
               from
               them
               in
               doctrines
               of
               repentance
               ,
               or
               faith
               ,
               or
               holinesse
               of
               heart
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               hope
               of
               glorious
               and
               
                 eternall
                 union
              
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               the
               way
               and
               manner
               of
               the
               administrations
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               TO
               close
               this
               head
               of
               the
               testimony
               of
               Writers
               ,
               it
               pleaseth
               the
               Answerer
               to
               produce
               a
               contrary
               testimony
               of
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Optatus
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               readily
               acknowledge
               (
               as
               formerly
               I
               did
               concerning
               the
               testimony
               of
               Princes
               )
               that
               Antichrist
               is
               too
               hard
               for
               Christ
               at
               votes
               and
               numbers
               :
               
               yea
               and
               beleeve
               that
               in
               many
               points
               (
               wherein
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               these
               many
               hundred
               yeares
               have
               beene
               fast
               asleep
               )
               superstition
               and
               persecution
               have
               had
               more
               suffrages
               and
               votes
               from
               Gods
               owne
               people
               then
               hath
               either
               been
               honourable
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               peaceable
               to
               their
               owne
               or
               the
               soules
               of
               others
               :
               Therefore
               (
               not
               to
               derogate
               from
               the
               pretious
               memory
               of
               any
               of
               them
               )
               let
               us
               briefly
               consider
               what
               they
               have
               in
               this
               point
               affirmed
               .
            
             
               To
               begin
               with
               Austin
               :
               
                 They
                 murther
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 themselves
                 are
                 afflicted
                 in
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 put
                 men
                 to
                 everlasting
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 complaine
                 when
                 themselves
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 temporall
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               This
               
                 Rhetoricall
                 perswasion
                 of
                 humane
                 wisdome
              
               seems
               very
               reasonable
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               but
               one
               Scripture
               more
               prevailes
               with
               faithfull
               and
               obedient
               soules
               then
               thousands
               of
               plausi●le
               and
               eloquent
               speeches
               :
               in
               particular
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               useth
               soule-killing
               
               in
               a
               large
               sense
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               the
               teaching
               of
               
                 false
                 prophets
              
               and
               seducers
               ,
               but
               even
               for
               the
               
                 offensive
                 walking
                 of
                 Christians
              
               ,
               in
               which
               respect
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               )
               a
               true
               Christian
               may
               be
               guilty
               of
               destroying
               a
               soule
               for
               whom
               Christ
               died
               ,
               and
               therefore
               by
               this
               rule
               ought
               to
               be
               hanged
               ,
               burned
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               plausible
               similitude
               will
               not
               prove
               that
               every
               false
               teaching
               or
               false
               practice
               actually
               kills
               the
               soule
               ,
               as
               the
               body
               is
               slaine
               ,
               and
               slaine
               but
               once
               ,
               for
               soules
               infected
               or
               bewitched
               may
               againe
               recover
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
               Gal.
               5.
               2
               
               Tim.
               2.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               soule-killings
               ,
               yea
               also
               for
               soule-woundings
               and
               grievings
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               hath
               appointed
               remedies
               sufficient
               in
               his
               Church
               .
               There
               comes
               forth
               a
               
                 two
                 edged
                 sword
              
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               (
               Rev.
               1.
               and
               
               Rev.
               2
               )
               able
               to
               cut
               downe
               Heresie
               (
               as
               is
               confest
               )
               yea
               and
               to
               kill
               the
               Hereticke
               ,
               
               yea
               and
               to
               punish
               his
               soule
               everlastingly
               ,
               which
               no
               sword
               of
               steele
               can
               reach
               unto
               in
               any
               punishment
               comparable
               or
               imaginable
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               this
               case
               we
               may
               say
               of
               this
               
                 spirituall
                 soule-killing
              
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               Christs
               mouth
               ,
               as
               Paul
               concerning
               the
               incestuous
               person
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               
               Sufficient
               is
               this
               punishment
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Although
               no
               Soule-killers
               ,
               nor
               Soule-grievers
               may
               be
               suffred
               in
               the
               Spirituall
               State
               or
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Church
               ;
               yet
               he
               hath
               commanded
               that
               such
               should
               be
               suffered
               and
               permitted
               to
               be
               and
               live
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               proved
               on
               Matth.
               13.
               otherwise
               thousands
               and
               millions
               of
               soules
               and
               bodies
               both
               ,
               must
               be
               murthered
               and
               cut
               off
               by
               
                 civill
                 combustions
              
               and
               bloody
               warres
               about
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               I
               argue
               thus
               :
               The
               Soules
               of
               all
               men
               in
               the
               World
               are
               either
               naturally
               
                 dead
                 in
                 Sin
              
               ,
               or
               alive
               in
               Christ.
               If
               dead
               in
               sinne
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               kill
               them
               ,
               
               no
               more
               then
               he
               can
               kill
               a
               
                 dead
                 man
              
               :
               Nor
               is
               it
               a
               false
               Teacher
               or
               false
               Religion
               that
               can
               so
               much
               prevent
               the
               means
               of
               
                 Spirituall
                 life
              
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               these
               two
               ;
               Either
               the
               force
               of
               a
               
                 material
                 sword
              
               ,
               imprisoning
               the
               Soules
               of
               men
               in
               a
               State
               or
               
                 Nationall
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Ministery
              
               or
               Worship
               ;
               Or
               secondly
               ,
               
                 Civill
                 warres
              
               and
               combustions
               for
               Religion
               sake
               ,
               whereby
               men
               are
               immediately
               cut
               off
               without
               any
               longer
               meanes
               of
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               Now
               againe
               ,
               for
               the
               Soules
               that
               are
               alive
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               hath
               graciously
               appointed
               Ordinances
               powerfully
               sufficient
               to
               maintaine
               and
               cherish
               that
               
                 life
                 ,
                 Armour
                 of
                 proofe
              
               able
               to
               defend
               them
               against
               men
               and
               devils
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Soule
               once
               alive
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               like
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               (
               Revel
               .
               1.
               )
               alive
               for
               ever
               ,
               (
               Rom.
               6.
               )
               and
               cannot
               die
               a
               
                 spirituall
                 death
              
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Grant
               a
               man
               to
               be
               a
               
                 false
                 Teacher
              
               ,
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               a
               Balaam
               ,
               a
               
                 Spirituall
                 Witch
              
               ,
               a
               Wolfe
               ,
               a
               Persecuter
               ,
               breathing
               out
               blasphemies
               against
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               slaughters
               against
               his
               followers
               ,
               as
               Paul
               did
               ,
               Act.
               9.
               
               I
               say
               ,
               these
               who
               appeare
               Soule-killers
               to
               day
               ,
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               may
               prove
               (
               as
               
                 Paul
                 )
                 Soule-savers
              
               to
               morrow
               :
               and
               saith
               Paul
               to
               
                 Timothy
                 (
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               4.
               )
               thou
               shalt
               save
               thy selfe
               and
               them
               that
               heare
               thee
               :
               which
               all
               must
               necessarily
               be
               prevented
               ,
               if
               all
               that
               comes
               within
               the
               sense
               of
               these
               Soule-killers
               ,
               must
               (
               as
               guilty
               of
               blood
               )
               be
               corporally
               kill'd
               and
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             LXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               DEare
               Truth
               ,
               your
               Answers
               are
               so
               satisfactorie
               to
               Austins
               speech
               ,
               that
               if
               Austin
               himselfe
               were
               now
               living
               ,
               me
               thinkes
               he
               should
               be
               of
               your
               mind
               .
               I
               pray
               descend
               to
               Optatus
               ,
               
               who
               
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Answerer
                 )
                 justifies
                 Macharius
                 for
                 putting
                 some
                 Hereticks
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 no
                 more
                 herein
                 then
                 what
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Phineas
                
                 and
                 Elias
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Th●se
               are
               shafts
               usually
               drawne
               from
               the
               Quiver
               of
               the
               Ceremoniall
               and
               typicall
               state
               of
               the
               
                 Nationall
                 Church
              
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               
               whose
               shadowish
               and
               figurative
               state
               vanished
               at
               the
               appearing
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               substance
               ,
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               who
               set
               up
               another
               Kingdome
               or
               Church
               (
               Heb.
               12.
               )
               Ministrie
               and
               Worship
               :
               in
               which
               we
               finde
               no
               such
               
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 precept
              
               or
               president
               of
               killing
               men
               by
               Materiall
               Swords
               for
               Religion
               sake
               .
            
             
               More
               particularly
               concerning
               Moses
               ,
               I
               quaerie
               what
               commandement
               or
               practice
               of
               Moses
               either
               Optatus
               or
               the
               Answerer
               here
               intend
               ?
               Probably
               that
               passage
               of
               Deut.
               13.
               wherein
               Moses
               appointed
               a
               slaughter
               either
               of
               a
               person
               or
               a
               city
               that
               should
               depart
               from
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               with
               whom
               that
               
                 Nationall
                 Church
              
               was
               in
               Covenant
               .
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               I
               shall
               particularly
               reply
               to
               that
               place
               in
               my
               Answer
               to
               the
               Reasons
               hereunder
               mentioned
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               Phineas
               his
               zealous
               Act
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               his
               slaying
               of
               the
               Israelitish
               man
               ,
               and
               woman
               of
               Midian
               ,
               
               was
               not
               for
               spirituall
               ,
               but
               corporall
               filthines
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               no
               man
               will
               produce
               his
               fact
               as
               presidentiall
               to
               any
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               so
               to
               act
               in
               any
               
                 Civill
                 state
              
               or
               Commonweale
               ;
               although
               I
               believe
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 God
              
               it
               is
               presidentiall
               for
               either
               Minister
               or
               people
               to
               kill
               and
               slay
               with
               the
               
                 two-edged
                 sword
              
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               any
               such
               bold
               and
               open
               presumptuous
               sinners
               as
               these
               were
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               concerning
               Eliah
               :
               There
               were
               two
               famous
               acts
               of
               Eliah
               of
               a
               killing
               nature
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               of
               slaying
               850
               of
               Baals
               Prophets
               .
               1
               Kings
               18.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               of
               the
               two
               Captaines
               and
               their
               Fifties
               ,
               by
               fire
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               
               it
               cannot
               figure
               or
               type
               out
               any
               
                 materiall
                 slaughter
              
               of
               the
               many
               thousands
               of
               
                 false
                 Prophets
              
               in
               the
               World
               by
               any
               
                 materiall
                 sword
              
               of
               Iron
               or
               Steele
               :
               for
               as
               that
               passage
               was
               miraculous
               ,
               
               so
               finde
               we
               not
               any
               such
               commission
               given
               by
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               such
               a
               slaughter
               must
               not
               only
               extend
               to
               all
               the
               false
               prophets
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Answerers
               grounds
               )
               to
               the
               many
               thousands
               of
               thousands
               of
               Idolaters
               and
               false
               worshippers
               in
               the
               Kingdomes
               and
               Nations
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               second
               Act
               of
               Eliah
               ,
               
               as
               it
               was
               also
               of
               
                 a
                 miraculous
              
               nature
               :
               So
               secondly
               ,
               when
               the
               followers
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               (
               Luc.
               9.
               )
               proposed
               such
               a
               practice
               to
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               for
               injury
               offered
               to
               his
               owne
               person
               ,
               he
               disclaimed
               it
               with
               a
               
                 milde
                 checke
              
               to
               their
               
                 angry
                 spirits
              
               ,
               telling
               them
               plainly
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               spirits
               they
               were
               of
               ;
               and
               addeth
               that
               gentle
               and
               mercifull
               conclusion
               ,
               That
               he
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               contrarily
               Antichrist
               doth
               ,
               alledging
               these
               instances
               from
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               as
               also
               Peters
               killing
               Anania●
               ,
               Acts
               5.
               and
               Peters
               vision
               and
               voice
               ,
               Arise
               Peter
               ,
               kill
               and
               eat
               ,
               Acts.
               10.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               YOu
               have
               so
               satisfied
               these
               instances
               brought
               by
               Optatus
               ,
               that
               me
               thinks
               Optatus
               and
               the
               Answerer
               himself
               might
               rest
               satisfied
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               trouble
               you
               with
               Bernards
               argument
               from
               Rom.
               13.
               which
               you
               have
               already
               on
               that
               Scripture
               so
               largely
               answered
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               thinke
               you
               (
               lastly
               )
               of
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Beza
              
               ,
               and
               Aretius
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               
            
             
               Ans.
               Since
               matters
               of
               fact
               and
               opinion
               are
               barely
               related
               by
               the
               Answerer
               without
               their
               grounds
               ,
               whose
               grounds
               notwithstanding
               in
               this
               Discourse
               are
               answered
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               if
               Paul
               himself
               were
               joyned
               with
               them
               ,
               yea
               or
               an
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
               bringing
               any
               other
               rule
               then
               what
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               hath
               once
               delivered
               ,
               we
               have
               Pauls
               conclusion
               and
               resolution
               ,
               peremptory
               and
               dreadfull
               ,
               Gal.
               1.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               This
               passage
               finished
               ,
               let
               me
               finish
               the
               whole
               by
               proposing
               one
               conclusion
               of
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               arguments
               ,
               viz.
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 if
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 were
                 suffered
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 feare
                 God
                 indeed
                 :
                 Abraham
                 abode
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 amongst
                 the
                 Cananites
                 ,
                 yet
                 contrary
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 13.
                 7.
                 
                 &
                 16.
                 13.
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 he
                 s●journed
                 in
                 Gerar
                 ,
                 and
                 King
                 Abimel●ch
                 gave
                 him
                 leave
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 his
                 Land
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               20.
               21.
               23.
               24.
               
            
             
             
               
                 Isaack
                 also
                 dwelt
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Land
                 ,
                 yet
                 contrary
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 26.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Iacob
                 lived
                 20
                 yeares
                 in
                 one
                 house
                 with
                 his
                 Unkle
                 Laban
                 ,
                 yet
                 differed
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 31.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 were
                 about
                 430
                 yeares
                 in
                 that
                 infamous
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 70
                 yeares
                 in
                 Babylon
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 times
                 they
                 differed
                 in
                 Religion
                 from
                 the
                 States
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 
                 &
                 2
                 Chron.
                 36.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Come
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 where
                 Israel
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 where
                 lived
                 divers
                 Sects
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 Herodians
                 ,
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharises
                 ,
                 Saduces
                 and
                 Libertines
                 ,
                 Theudaeans
                 and
                 Samaritanes
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 Common
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 &
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 differed
                 from
                 the
                 Common
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 like
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 Diana
                 ,
                 which
                 almost
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 then
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 Acts
                 19.
                 20.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 All
                 these
                 lived
                 under
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 being
                 nothing
                 hurtfull
                 unto
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 giving
                 unto
                 Caesar
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 his
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 their
                 Religion
                 and
                 Consciences
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 them
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 no
                 dominion
                 over
                 their
                 Soules
                 and
                 Consciences
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 raised
                 up
                 any
                 tumults
                 ,
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 most
                 wisely
                 appeased
                 them
                 ,
                 Acts
                 18
                 14.
                 
                 &
                 19.
                 35.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Unto
                 this
                 the
                 Answerer
                 returnes
                 thus
                 much
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 Libertie
                 of
                 Conscience
                 may
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 feare
                 God
                 indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 persist
                 in
                 Heresie
                 or
                 turbulent
                 Schisme
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 convinced
                 in
                 Conscience
                 of
                 the
                 sinfulnes
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 an
                 Heretick
                 after
                 once
                 or
                 twice
                 Admonition
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 after
                 Conviction
                 )
                 and
                 any
                 other
                 scandalous
                 and
                 heynous
                 offender
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 tolerated
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 without
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Common-weale
                 without
                 such
                 punishment
                 as
                 may
                 preserve
                 others
                 from
                 dangerous
                 and
                 damnable
                 infection
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               Here
               observe
               the
               
                 Answerers
                 partiality
              
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               such
               as
               truly
               feare
               God
               should
               enjoy
               Libertie
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               whence
               the
               
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               must
               either
               come
               into
               
               the
               estate
               of
               men
               fearing
               God
               ,
               or
               else
               dissemble
               a
               Religion
               in
               hypocrisie
               ,
               or
               else
               be
               driven
               out
               of
               the
               World
               :
               One
               must
               follow
               .
               The
               first
               is
               only
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               second
               and
               third
               are
               too
               commonly
               practised
               upon
               this
               ground
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               since
               there
               is
               so
               much
               controversie
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               where
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               is
               taken
               up
               ,
               concerning
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               the
               Ministrie
               and
               Worship
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               those
               that
               truly
               feare
               God
               ;
               I
               aske
               who
               shall
               judge
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               who
               be
               they
               that
               feare
               God
               ?
            
             
               It
               must
               needs
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               have
               the
               power
               of
               suffring
               or
               not
               suffring
               ,
               
               such
               Consciences
               ,
               must
               judge
               :
               and
               then
               must
               it
               follow
               (
               as
               before
               I
               intimated
               )
               that
               the
               
                 Civill
                 State
              
               must
               judge
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Spirituall
               ;
               and
               then
               Magistrates
               fearing
               or
               not
               fearing
               God
               ,
               must
               judge
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               :
               also
               that
               their
               judgement
               or
               sentence
               must
               be
               according
               to
               their
               conscience
               ,
               of
               what
               Religion
               soever
               :
               Or
               that
               there
               is
               no
               lawfull
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               able
               to
               judge
               in
               such
               cases
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               
                 Soveraigne
                 power
              
               of
               all
               
                 Civill
                 Authority
              
               is
               founded
               in
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               every
               Common-weale
               hath
               radically
               and
               fundamentally
               in
               it
               a
               power
               of
               true
               discerning
               the
               true
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               
               which
               they
               transfer
               to
               their
               Magistrates
               and
               Officers
               :
               Or
               else
               that
               there
               are
               no
               lawfull
               
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 Cities
              
               ,
               or
               Townes
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               in
               which
               a
               man
               may
               live
               ,
               and
               unto
               whose
               Civill
               Government
               he
               may
               submit
               :
               and
               then
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               there
               must
               be
               no
               World
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               lawfull
               to
               live
               in
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               not
               a
               true
               discerning
               Spirit
               to
               judge
               them
               that
               feare
               or
               not
               feare
               God.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               although
               this
               worthy
               Answerer
               so
               readily
               grants
               ,
               that
               Libertie
               of
               Conscience
               should
               be
               suffred
               to
               them
               that
               feare
               God
               indeed
               :
               
               yet
               we
               know
               what
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               New-England
               wrote
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               3
               Question
               sent
               to
               them
               by
               some
               Ministers
               of
               
                 Old
                 England
              
               ,
               viz.
               that
               although
               they
               confest
               them
               to
               be
               such
               persons
               whom
               they
               approved
               of
               far
               above
               themselves
               ,
               yea
               who
               were
               in
               their
               hearts
               to
               live
               and
               die
               together
               ;
               yet
               if
               they
               and
               other
               godly
               people
               with
               them
               ,
               comming
               over
               to
               them
               ,
               should
               differ
               in
               
                 Church
                 constitution
              
               ,
               they
               then
               could
               not
               approve
               their
               
                 Civill
                 cohabitation
              
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               consequently
               could
               not
               advise
               the
               Magistrates
               to
               suffer
               them
               to
               enjoy
               a
               Civill
               being
               within
               their
               Iurisdiction
               .
            
             
               Heare
               O
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               give
               eare
               O
               Earth
               ,
               yea
               let
               the
               Heavens
               be
               astonished
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               tremble
               at
               such
               an
               Answer
               as
               this
               from
               
               such
               excellent
               men
               to
               such
               whom
               they
               esteeme
               for
               godlinesse
               above
               themselves
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               YEa
               ,
               but
               they
               say
               ,
               they
               doubt
               not
               if
               they
               were
               there
               but
               they
               should
               agree
               ;
               for
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               either
               you
               will
               come
               to
               us
               ,
               or
               you
               may
               shew
               us
               light
               to
               come
               to
               you
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               but
               weak
               men
               ,
               and
               dreame
               not
               of
               perfection
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Alas
               ,
               
               who
               knowes
               not
               what
               lamentable
               differences
               have
               beene
               betweene
               the
               same
               Ministers
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               some
               conforming
               ,
               others
               leaving
               their
               
                 livings
                 ,
                 friends
                 ,
                 country
                 ,
                 life
                 ,
              
               rather
               then
               conforme
               ;
               when
               others
               againe
               (
               of
               whose
               personall
               godlinesse
               it
               is
               not
               questioned
               )
               have
               succeeded
               by
               conformity
               into
               such
               forsaken
               (
               so
               called
               )
               Livings
               ?
               
               How
               great
               the
               present
               differences
               even
               amongst
               them
               that
               feare
               God
               ,
               concerning
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Iustification
              
               ,
               and
               the
               evidence
               of
               it
               ?
               concerning
               Repentance
               and
               
                 godly
                 sorrow
              
               ,
               as
               also
               and
               mainly
               concerning
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               
                 Matter
                 ,
                 Forme
                 ,
                 Administration
              
               and
               Government
               of
               it
               ?
            
             
               Let
               none
               now
               thinke
               that
               the
               passage
               to
               
                 New
                 England
              
               by
               Sea
               ,
               or
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Countrey
               can
               doe
               what
               onely
               the
               Key
               of
               David
               can
               doe
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               open
               and
               shut
               the
               Consciences
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               Beside
               ,
               how
               can
               this
               bee
               a
               faithfull
               and
               upright
               acknowledgement
               of
               their
               weaknesse
               and
               imperfection
               ,
               when
               they
               
                 preach
                 ,
                 print
              
               ,
               and
               practise
               such
               violence
               to
               the
               soules
               and
               bodies
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               Rules
               and
               Grounds
               ought
               to
               proceed
               even
               to
               the
               killing
               of
               those
               whom
               they
               judge
               so
               deare
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               godlinesse
               far
               above
               themselves
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXXX
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               YEa
               but
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               godly
               will
               not
               persist
               in
               Heresie
               or
               turbulent
               Schisme
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               convinced
               in
               Conscience
               ,
               
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Sweet
               Truth
               ,
               if
               the
               Civill
               Court
               and
               Magistracy
               must
               judge
               (
               as
               before
               I
               have
               writ●en
               )
               and
               those
               Civill
               Courts
               are
               as
               lawfull
               ,
               consisting
               of
               
                 naturall
                 men
              
               as
               of
               godly
               persons
               ,
               then
               what
               consequences
               necessarily
               will
               ●ollow
               ,
               I
               have
               before
               mentioned
               .
               And
               I
               adde
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               conclusion
               it
               must
               follow
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               the
               most
               
               godly
               persons
               yeeld
               not
               to
               once
               or
               twice
               Admonition
               (
               as
               is
               maintained
               by
               the
               Answerer
               )
               they
               must
               necessarily
               be
               esteemed
               obseinate
               persons
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               were
               godly
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               they
               would
               yeeld
               .
               Must
               it
               not
               then
               be
               said
               (
               as
               it
               was
               by
               one
               ,
               passing
               sentence
               of
               Banishment
               upon
               some
               ,
               whose
               godlinesse
               was
               acknowledged
               )
               that
               he
               that
               commanded
               the
               Iudge
               not
               to
               respect
               the
               poore
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               judgement
               ,
               commands
               him
               not
               to
               respect
               the
               holy
               or
               the
               godly
               person
               ?
            
             
               Hence
               I
               could
               name
               the
               place
               and
               time
               when
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               
               a
               most
               desirable
               person
               for
               his
               trade
               ,
               &c.
               (
               yet
               something
               different
               in
               conscience
               )
               propounded
               his
               willingnesse
               and
               desire
               to
               come
               to
               dwell
               in
               a
               certaine
               Towne
               in
               
                 New
                 England
              
               ;
               it
               was
               answered
               by
               the
               Chiefe
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               This
               man
               differs
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               wee
               desire
               not
               to
               be
               troubled
               .
               So
               that
               in
               conclusion
               (
               for
               no
               other
               reason
               in
               the
               world
               )
               the
               poore
               man
               ,
               though
               godly
               ,
               usefull
               and
               peaceable
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               admitted
               to
               a
               Civill
               Being
               and
               Habitation
               on
               the
               Common
               Earth
               in
               that
               Wildernesse
               amongst
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               Answer
               concerning
               the
               Hereticke
               or
               obstinate
               person
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 scandalous
                 offender
              
               to
               be
               punished
               in
               the
               Commonweale
               ,
               which
               neither
               of
               both
               come
               neere
               our
               Question
               :
               I
               have
               spoken
               I
               feare
               too
               largely
               already
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Cotton
               concludes
               with
               a
               confident
               perswasion
               of
               having
               removed
               the
               grounds
               of
               that
               great
               
                 errour
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               that
               persons
               are
               not
               to
               be
               persecuted
               for
               cause
               of
               conscience
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               beleeve
               (
               deare
               Peace
               )
               it
               shall
               appear
               to
               them
               that
               (
               with
               feare
               and
               trembling
               at
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               )
               examine
               these
               passages
               ,
               that
               the
               charge
               of
               errour
               reboundeth
               backe
               even
               such
               an
               errour
               ,
               as
               may
               well
               bee
               called
               the
               
                 bloody
                 tenent
              
               ,
               
               so
               directly
               contradicting
               the
               spirit
               and
               minde
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               ;
               so
               deeply
               guilty
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               soules
               compelled
               and
               forced
               to
               ●●ypocrisie
               in
               a
               spirituall
               and
               
                 soule
                 rape
              
               ;
               so
               deeply
               guilty
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Soules
               under
               the
               Altar
               ,
               persecuted
               in
               all
               ages
               for
               the
               cause
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               so
               destructive
               to
               the
               
                 civill
                 peace
              
               and
               welfare
               of
               all
               
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 Countries
              
               ,
               and
               Commonwealths
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               TO
               this
               Conclusion
               
                 (
                 deare
                 Truth
              
               )
               I
               heartily
               subscribe
               ,
               and
               know
               the
               God
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Prince
               ,
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               true
               awaked
               Sons
               of
               Peace
               will
               call
               thee
               blessed
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               How
               sweet
               and
               precious
               are
               these
               contemplations
               ,
               but
               oh
               how
               sweet
               the
               actions
               and
               fruitions
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Thy
               lips
               drop
               as
               the
               
                 Honey-combe
                 ,
                 Honey
              
               and
               Milke
               are
               under
               thy
               Tongue
               ;
               oh
               that
               these
               drops
               ,
               these
               streames
               might
               flow
               without
               a
               stop
               or
               interruption
               !
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               The
               glorious
               white
               
                 Troopers
                 (
                 Rev.
                 19.
              
               )
               shall
               in
               time
               be
               mounted
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               the
               most
               
                 High
                 Prince
              
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               
                 Lord
                 Generall
              
               of
               Generalls
               mounted
               upon
               the
               Word
               of
               Truth
               and
               Meeknesse
               (
               Psal
               45.
               )
               shall
               triumph
               gloriously
               ,
               and
               renew
               our
               meetings
               .
               But
               harke
               ,
               what
               noise
               is
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               dolefull
               drums
               ,
               and
               shrill
               sounding
               trumpets
               ,
               
               the
               roaring
               murthering
               Canons
               ,
               the
               shouts
               of
               Conquerours
               ,
               the
               grones
               of
               
                 wounded
                 ,
                 dying
                 ,
                 slaughtered
                 ,
                 righteous
              
               with
               the
               wicked
               .
               Deare
               Truth
               how
               long
               ?
               how
               long
               these
               dreadfull
               sounds
               and
               direfull
               sights
               ?
               how
               long
               before
               my
               glad
               returne
               and
               restitution
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Sweet
               Peace
               ,
               who
               will
               beleeve
               my
               true
               report
               ?
               yet
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               if
               I
               were
               once
               beleev'd
               ,
               blest
               Truth
               and
               Peace
               should
               not
               so
               soone
               be
               parted
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Deare
               Truth
               ,
               what
               welcome
               hast
               thou
               found
               of
               late
               beyond
               thy
               former
               times
               or
               present
               expectations
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Alas
               ,
               my
               welcome
               changes
               as
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               strongest
               swords
               and
               armes
               prevaile
               :
               were
               I
               beleeved
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               not
               delighted
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               men
               (
               but
               shed
               his
               owne
               for
               his
               bloodiest
               enemies
               )
               that
               by
               the
               word
               of
               Christ
               no
               man
               for
               gainsaying
               Christ
               ,
               or
               joyning
               with
               his
               enemy
               Antichrist
               ,
               should
               bee
               molested
               with
               the
               
                 civill
                 sword
              
               :
               
               Were
               this
               foundation
               laid
               as
               the
               
                 Magna
                 Charta
              
               of
               highest
               liberties
               ,
               and
               good
               security
               given
               on
               all
               hands
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               it
               ,
               how
               soone
               should
               every
               brow
               and
               house
               be
               stucke
               with
               
                 Olive
                 Branches
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               This
               heavenly
               invitation
               makes
               mee
               bold
               once
               more
               to
               crave
               thy
               patient
               eare
               and
               holy
               
                 tongue
                 .
                 Errour●s
              
               impatient
               and
               soon
               tyred
               ,
               but
               thou
               art
               Light
               ,
               and
               like
               the
               Father
               of
               Lights
               ,
               unwearied
               in
               thy
               shinings
               .
               Loe
               here
               what
               once
               againe
               I
               present
               to
               thy
               impartiall
               censure
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           MODEL
           of
           CHURCH
           and
           CIVIL
           Power
           .
           Composed
           by
           Mr.
           COTTON
           and
           the
           MINISTERS
           of
           NEW-ENGLAND
           ,
           And
           sent
           to
           the
           CHURCH
           at
           SALEM
           ,
           as
           a
           further
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           bloody
           Doctrine
           of
           PERSECUTION
           for
           cause
           of
           CONSCIENCE
           .
        
         
           Examined
           and
           Answered
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               VVHat
               hast
               thou
               there
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               a
               combination
               of
               thine
               owne
               Children
               against
               thy
               very
               life
               and
               mine
               :
               
               H●re
               is
               a
               Modell
               (
               framed
               by
               many
               able
               learned
               and
               godly
               hands
               )
               of
               such
               a
               Church
               and
               Common-weale
               as
               wakens
               Moses
               from
               his
               unknown
               Grave
               ,
               and
               denies
               Iesus
               yet
               to
               have
               seene
               the
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Begin
               (
               sweet
               Peace
               )
               read
               and
               propound
               .
               My
               hand
               shall
               not
               be
               tyred
               with
               holding
               the
               ballances
               of
               the
               Sanctuarie
               :
               doe
               thou
               put
               in
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               weigh
               as
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Him
               whose
               pure
               eyes
               cannot
               behold
               iniquitie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 then
                 speakes
                 the
                 Preface
                 or
                 Entrance
                 .
                 
                 Seeing
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 a
                 distinct
                 power
                 to
                 Church
                 and
                 Common-weale
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 Spirituall
                 (
                 called
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Keyes
                 )
                 the
                 other
                 Civill
                 called
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 )
                 and
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 both
                 Societies
                 subject
                 to
                 both
                 Authorities
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 every
                 
                 soule
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 higher
                 powers
                 in
                 the
                 Commonweale
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 every
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Commonweale
                 (
                 being
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 censures
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Civill
                 State
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 dispence
                 their
                 severall
                 Governments
                 without
                 infringement
                 and
                 impeachment
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 One
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Other
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 bounds
                 and
                 limits
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 set
                 betweene
                 both
                 the
                 Administrations
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 that
                 conclusion
                 (
                 deare
                 Peace
                 )
                 that
                 every
                 mem●
                 of
                 the
                 Commonweale
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               Him
               to
               the
               censure
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               I
               observe
               that
               they
               grant
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               
                 Spirituall
                 causes
              
               to
               be
               superiour
               and
               over
               the
               highest
               Magistrates
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               if
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Hence
               therefore
               I
               infer
               ,
               may
               she
               refuse
               to
               receive
               ,
               and
               may
               also
               cast
               forth
               any
               ,
               yea
               even
               the
               highest
               (
               if
               obstinate
               in
               Sin
               )
               cut
               of
               
                 her
                 Spirituall
                 society
              
               .
            
             
               Hence
               in
               this
               
                 Spirituall
                 society
              
               ,
               that
               soule
               who
               hath
               most
               of
               Christ
               ,
               most
               of
               His
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               most
               (
               spiritually
               )
               honourable
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               quoted
               
                 Acts
                 15.
                 20.
                 
                 Isa.
                 49.
                 23.
                 
                 Gal.
              
               3.
               28.
               
            
             
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               how
               can
               this
               stand
               with
               their
               common
               tenent
               ,
               that
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               must
               keep
               the
               first
               Table
               set
               up
               ,
               reforme
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               be
               Iudge
               and
               Governour
               in
               all
               Ecclesiasticall
               as
               well
               as
               
                 Civill
                 causes
              
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               observe
               the
               lamentable
               wresting
               of
               this
               one
               Scripture
               ,
               
               Sometimes
               this
               Scripture
               must
               prove
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 Kings
              
               and
               Governours
               ,
               over
               the
               Church
               in
               
                 Spirituall
                 causes
              
               &c.
               
               Yet
               here
               this
               Scripture
               is
               produced
               to
               prove
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               (
               in
               
                 Spirituall
                 causes
              
               )
               to
               be
               censured
               and
               corrected
               by
               the
               same
               Church
               .
               ●Tis
               true
               in
               
                 severall
                 respects
              
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               a
               Governour
               may
               be
               a
               subject
               but
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               
                 spirituall
                 respect
              
               to
               judge
               and
               to
               be
               judged
               :
               to
               sit
               on
               the
               Bench
               ,
               and
               stand
               at
               the
               Bar
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               is
               as
               impossible
               as
               to
               reconcile
               the
               East
               and
               West
               together
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             LXXXII
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             head
             ,
             That
             both
             Iurisdictions
             may
             stand
             together
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
                 VVHereas
                 divers
                 affecting
                 transcending
                 power
                 to
                 themselves
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 have
                 perswaded
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 His
                 Church
                 cannot
                 rise
                 or
                 stand
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 falls
                 of
                 those
                 Common-weales
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 do
                 beleeve
                 and
                 professe
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 this
                 suggestion
                 ;
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 other
                 not
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 helping
                 forward
                 the
                 prosperity
                 of
                 the
                 Commonweale
                 by
                 meanes
                 only
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 and
                 Spirituall
                 ;
                 the
                 Commonweale
                 helping
                 forward
                 her
                 owne
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 felicity
                 by
                 meanes
                 politicall
                 or
                 temporall
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 falls
                 of
                 Commonweales
                 being
                 knowne
                 to
                 arise
                 from
                 their
                 scattering
                 and
                 diminishing
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flourishing
                 of
                 Commonweales
                 with
                 the
                 well
                 ordering
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 (
                 even
                 in
                 morall
                 and
                 civill
                 virtues
                 )
                 being
                 observed
                 to
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 vigilant
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Bodin
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 man
                 not
                 partiall
                 to
                 Church
                 Discipline
                 )
                 plainely
                 testifieth
                 .
                 The
                 vices
                 in
                 the
                 free
                 estate
                 of
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 
                   quae
                   legibus
                   nusquam
                   vindicantur
                
                 ,
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 Church
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 
                   sine
                   vi
                   &
                   tumultu
                   coercentur
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Christian
                 liberty
                 not
                 freeing
                 us
                 from
                 subjection
                 to
                 Authority
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 inthrallment
                 and
                 bondage
                 unto
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               From
               this
               confession
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Church
               or
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               may
               be
               set
               up
               without
               prejudice
               of
               the
               Commonweale
               ,
               according
               to
               Iohn
               18.
               36.
               
               My
               Kingdome
               is
               not
               of
               this
               
                 World
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               I
               observe
               that
               although
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Kingdome
              
               or
               Government
               be
               not
               inconsistent
               ,
               but
               that
               both
               may
               stand
               together
               ;
               yet
               that
               they
               are
               independent
               according
               to
               that
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               there
               may
               be
               (
               as
               formerly
               I
               have
               proved
               )
               flourishing
               Commonweales
               and
               Societies
               of
               men●
               where
               no
               Church
               of
               Christ
               abideth
               ;
               and
               secondly
               ,
               the
               Commonweale
               may
               be
               in
               perfect
               peace
               and
               quiet
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Commonweale
               of
               Christ
               be
               in
               distractions●
               and
               spirituall
               oppositions
               both
               against
               their
               Religions
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               
               Christ
               in
               Corinth
               troubled
               with
               
                 divisions
                 ,
                 contentions
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               observe
               it
               is
               true
               the
               Church
               helpeth
               forward
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               Commonweale
               by
               spirituall
               meanes
               Ier.
               29.
               7.
               
               The
               prayers
               of
               Gods
               people
               procure
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               where
               they
               abide
               ,
               yet
               that
               
                 Christs
                 Ordinances
              
               and
               administrations
               of
               Worship
               are
               appointed
               and
               given
               by
               Christ
               to
               any
               
                 Civill
                 State
                 ,
                 Towne
              
               or
               City
               as
               is
               implied
               by
               the
               instance
               of
               Geneva
               ,
               that
               I
               confidently
               deny
               .
            
             
               The
               Ordinances
               and
               Discipline
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               
               though
               wrongfully
               and
               prophanely
               applied
               to
               naturall
               and
               unregenerate
               men
               may
               cast
               a
               blush
               of
               civillity
               and
               morality
               upon
               them
               as
               in
               Geneva
               and
               other
               places
               (
               for
               the
               shining
               brightnesse
               of
               the
               very
               shadow
               of
               
                 Christs
                 Ordinances
              
               casts
               a
               shame
               upon
               barbarisme
               and
               incivillity
               yet
               withall
               I
               affirme
               that
               the
               misapplication
               of
               Ordinances
               to
               unregenerate
               and
               unrepentant
               persons
               hardens
               up
               their
               soules
               in
               a
               dreadfull
               sleep
               and
               dreame
               of
               their
               owne
               blessed
               estate
               ,
               and
               sends
               millions
               of
               soules
               to
               hell
               in
               a
               secure
               expectation
               of
               a
               false
               salvation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXXXIV
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             head
             ,
             concerning
             Superiority
             of
             each
             Power
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
                 BEcause
                 contention
                 may
                 arise
                 in
                 future
                 times
                 which
                 
                 of
                 these
                 Powers
                 under
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 under
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 we
                 conceive
                 first
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Civill
                   Magistrates
                
                 is
                 superiour
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   policie
                
                 in
                 
                   place
                   ,
                   honours
                   ,
                   dignity
                   ,
                   earthly
                   power
                
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 superiour
                 to
                 him
                 (
                 being
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   )
                   Ecclesiastically
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 way
                 ruling
                 and
                 ordering
                 him
                 by
                 
                   Spirituall
                   Ordinances
                
                 according
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 soules
                 health
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 member
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 temporall
                 not
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 over
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 spirituall
                 not
                 temporall
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 no
                 
                   temporall
                   power
                
                 over
                 the
                 
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   in
                   ordine
                   ad
                   bonum
                   spirituale
                   :
                
                 So
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 no
                 Spirituall
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   in
                   ordine
                   ad
                   bonum
                   temporale
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 delinquencie
                 of
                 either
                 party
                 calleth
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 terrour
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 Rulers
                 ordained
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 a
                 terrour
                 to
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 evill
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 
                 13.
                 3.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 offend
                 ,
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 c●lleth
                 upon
                 the
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 healing
                 thereof
                 as
                 a
                 nursing
                 father
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 grave
                 advice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 other
                 Churches
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 if
                 he
                 cannot
                 so
                 prevaile
                 to
                 put
                 forth
                 and
                 exercise
                 the
                 superiority
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 in
                 redressing
                 what
                 is
                 amisse
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 offence
                 by
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 civill
                 Justice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 being
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 offend
                 ,
                 the
                 offence
                 calleth
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 either
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 healing
                 thereof
                 in
                 a
                 brotherly
                 way
                 by
                 conviction
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 if
                 they
                 cannot
                 prevaile
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 superiority
                 of
                 their
                 power
                 in
                 removing
                 of
                 the
                 offence
                 and
                 recovering
                 of
                 the
                 offendour
                 by
                 Church
                 censures
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               the
               end
               of
               Spirituall
               or
               Church
               power
               is
               
                 bonum
                 spirituale
              
               ,
               a
               spirituall
               good
               ;
               
               and
               the
               end
               of
               Civill
               or
               State
               power
               is
               
                 bonum
                 temporale
              
               ,
               a
               temporall
               good
               :
               And
               secondly
               ,
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               have
               no
               spirituall
               power
               to
               attaine
               to
               his
               temporall
               end
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               a
               Church
               hath
               any
               temporall
               power
               to
               attaine
               to
               her
               Spirituall
               end
               ,
               
               as
               is
               confest
               :
               I
               demand
               if
               this
               be
               not
               a
               contradiction
               against
               their
               owne
               
                 disputes
                 ,
                 tenents
              
               ,
               and
               practices
               touching
               that
               question
               of
               persecution
               for
               cause
               of
               conscience
               :
               For
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               supreme
               Iudge
               (
               and
               so
               consequently
               give
               supreme
               
                 judgement
                 ,
                 sentence
              
               and
               determination
               )
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               be
               
                 custos
                 utriusque
                 ,
                 Tabule
              
               ,
               keepers
               of
               both
               Tables
               (
               as
               they
               speake
               )
               and
               yet
               have
               no
               Spirituall
               power
               as
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               determine
               what
               the
               true
               Church
               and
               Ordinances
               are
               ,
               and
               then
               set
               them
               up
               with
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Sword
               ?
               How
               can
               he
               give
               judgement
               of
               a
               false
               Church
               ,
               a
               false
               Ministery
               ,
               a
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
               false
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               Civil
               Sword
               pull
               them
               down
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               no
               Spiritual
               
                 power
                 ,
                 authority
              
               or
               commission
               from
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               for
               these
               ends
               and
               purposes
               ?
            
             
               Further
               I
               argue
               thus
               :
               If
               the
               
                 civill
                 officers
              
               of
               State
               must
               determine
               ,
               judge
               and
               punish
               in
               Spiritual
               causes
               ,
               his
               
                 power
                 ,
                 authority
              
               and
               commission
               must
               be
               either
               Spirituall
               or
               Civill
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               hath
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               so
               acts
               without
               a
               commission
               and
               warrant
               from
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               
               and
               so
               consequently
               stands
               guilty
               at
               the
               Bar
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               to
               answer
               for
               such
               his
               practice
               as
               a
               transcendent
               Delinquent
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               
                 civill
                 power
              
               ,
               these
               worthy
               Authors
               confesse
               that
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               extendeth
               no
               further
               then
               over
               the
               bodies
               and
               goods
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hath
               no
               
                 civill
                 
                 power
              
               over
               the
               Soule
               ,
               and
               therefore
               (
               say
               I
               )
               not
               in
               Soule-causes
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               here
               confest
               in
               this
               passage
               ,
               that
               to
               attaine
               his
               Civill
               end
               or
               
                 Bonum
                 temporale
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               
                 Spirituall
                 power
              
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               of
               necessitie
               out
               of
               their
               own
               mouths
               must
               they
               be
               judged
               for
               provoking
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               without
               either
               Civill
               or
               
                 Spirituall
                 power
              
               ,
               to
               judge
               ,
               punish
               and
               persecute
               in
               
                 Spirituall
                 causes
              
               ;
               and
               to
               feare
               and
               tremble
               ,
               lest
               they
               come
               neere
               those
               frogs
               which
               proceed
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Dragon
               and
               Beast
               and
               
                 false
                 Prophet
              
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               same
               Arguments
               which
               the
               Authours
               here
               use
               stirre
               up
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               to
               make
               warre
               against
               the
               
                 Lambe
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Followers
               ,
               Revel
               .
               17.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXXXV
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             next
             place
             I
             observe
             upon
             the
             point
             of
             Delinquencie
             ,
             such
             a
             confusion
             ,
             as
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             may
             stand
             amazed
             at
             :
             If
             the
             Church
             offend
             (
             say
             they
             )
             after
             advice
             refused
             ,
             in
             conclusion
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             redresse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             punish
             the
             Church
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             
               Church
               offences
            
             and
             cases
             )
             by
             a
             course
             of
             
               Civill
               justice
            
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrate
            
             offend
             after
             Admonition
             used
             ,
             and
             not
             prevailing
             ,
             in
             conclusion
             the
             Church
             proceeds
             to
             censure
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Excommunication
             ,
             as
             is
             afterward
             more
             largely
             proved
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             demand
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             be
             a
             Delinquent
             ,
             who
             shall
             judge
             ?
             It
             is
             answered
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             Againe
             ,
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             be
             a
             Delinquent
             ,
             
             I
             aske
             who
             shall
             judge
             ?
             It
             is
             answered
             ,
             the
             Church
             .
             Whence
             I
             observe
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             monstrous
             in
             all
             cases
             in
             the
             World
             )
             that
             one
             person
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Church
             or
             Magistrate
             ,
             shall
             be
             at
             one
             time
             the
             Delinquent
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             and
             the
             Iudge
             upon
             the
             Bench.
             This
             is
             cleere
             thus
             :
             The
             Church
             must
             judge
             when
             the
             Magistrate
             offends
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             judge
             when
             the
             Church
             offends
             ;
             and
             so
             consequently
             in
             this
             case
             must
             judge
             whether
             she
             contemne
             
               Civill
               Authority
            
             in
             the
             Second
             Table
             ,
             for
             thus
             dealing
             with
             him
             :
             Or
             whether
             she
             have
             broken
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             of
             which
             (
             say
             they
             )
             God
             hath
             made
             him
             Keeper
             and
             Conserver
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             the
             Church
             make
             him
             a
             Delinquent
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             yet
             by
             their
             confession
             God
             hath
             made
             him
             a
             Iudge
             on
             the
             Bench.
             What
             blood
             ,
             what
             tumults
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             spilt
             upon
             these
             grounds
             ?
          
           
             
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Deare
               Truth
               ,
               No
               question
               but
               the
               Church
               may
               punish
               the
               Magistrate
               spiritually
               in
               spirituall
               cases
               ;
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               punish
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 civilly
              
               ,
               in
               civill
               cases
               :
               But
               that
               for
               one
               and
               the
               same
               cause
               the
               Church
               must
               punish
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               the
               Church
               ,
               this
               seemes
               monstrous
               ,
               and
               needs
               explication
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Sweet
               Peace
               ,
               I
               illustrate
               with
               this
               Instance
               :
               A
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               (
               of
               which
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Authors
               supposition
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               a
               member
               )
               chooseth
               and
               calls
               one
               of
               her
               members
               to
               office
               :
               
               The
               Magistrate
               opposeth
               :
               The
               Church
               perswaded
               that
               the
               Magistrates
               exceptions
               are
               insufficient
               (
               according
               to
               her
               priviledge
               ,
               which
               these
               Authours
               maintaine
               against
               the
               Magistrates
               prohibition
               )
               proceeds
               to
               Ordaine
               her
               officer
               :
               The
               Magistrate
               chargeth
               the
               Church
               to
               have
               made
               an
               unfit
               and
               unworthy
               choice
               ,
               and
               therefore
               according
               to
               his
               place
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               his
               conscience
               and
               judgement
               he
               suppresseth
               such
               an
               officer
               ,
               and
               makes
               void
               the
               
                 Churches
                 choice
              
               :
               Upon
               this
               the
               Church
               complaines
               against
               the
               Magistrates
               violation
               of
               her
               priviledges●
               given
               her
               by
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               and
               cries
               out
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               turned
               Persecuter●
               and
               not
               prevailing
               with
               admonition
               ,
               she
               proceeds
               to
               Excommunication
               against
               him
               :
               The
               Magistrate
               according
               to
               his
               conscience
               ,
               endures
               not
               such
               profanation
               of
               Ordinances
               as
               he
               conceives
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               if
               no
               advice
               and
               admonition
               prevaile
               ,
               he
               proceeds
               against
               such
               obstinate
               abusers
               of
               Christs
               holy
               Ordinances
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Authors
               grant
               he
               may
               )
               in
               Civill
               Court
               of
               justice
               ,
               yea
               and
               (
               I
               adde
               according
               to
               the
               patterne
               of
               Israel
               )
               cuts
               them
               off
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               as
               obstinate
               usurpers
               and
               prophaners
               of
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               I
               demand
               what
               helpe
               hath
               any
               poore
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               
               by
               maintaining
               this
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               punish
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               I
               meane
               in
               spirituall
               and
               Soule-cases
               ,
               for
               otherwise
               I
               question
               not
               but
               he
               may
               put
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               death
               justly
               ,
               if
               they
               commit
               crimes
               worthy
               thereof
               ,
               as
               Paul
               spake
               ,
               Acts
               23.
               
            
             
               Shall
               the
               Church
               here
               slie
               to
               the
               Popes
               Sanctuarie
               against
               Emperours
               and
               Princes
               excommunicate
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               give
               away
               their
               
                 crowns
                 ,
                 kingdomes
              
               or
               dominions
               ,
               and
               invite
               forraigne
               Princes
               to
               make
               War
               upon
               them
               and
               their
               Territories
               ?
               The
               Authors
               surely
               will
               disclaime
               this
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               shall
               prove
               their
               Tenents
               tend
               directly
               unto
               such
               a
               practise
               .
            
             
             
               Or
               secondly
               ,
               shall
               she
               say
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               not
               a
               true
               
                 Magistrate
                 '
              
               because
               not
               able
               to
               judge
               and
               determine
               in
               such
               cases
               ?
               This
               ,
               their
               confession
               will
               not
               give
               them
               leave
               to
               say
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               deny
               unbelievers
               to
               be
               
                 lawfull
                 Magistrates
              
               :
               and
               yet
               it
               shall
               appeare
               (
               not
               withstanding
               their
               con●ession
               to
               the
               contrary
               )
               their
               Tenents
               imply
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               a
               Magistrate
               after
               their
               own
               conscience
               ,
               is
               a
               lawfull
               Magistrate
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               ,
               thirdly
               ,
               they
               must
               ingenuously
               and
               honestly
               confesse
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               be
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               punish
               the
               Church
               in
               
                 spirituall
                 cases
              
               ,
               he
               must
               then
               judge
               according
               to
               his
               conscience
               and
               perswasion
               ,
               whatever
               his
               conscience
               be
               :
               and
               then
               let
               all
               men
               judge
               into
               what
               a
               wofull
               state
               they
               bring
               both
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               and
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               such
               a
               Church-destroying
               and
               State-destroying
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Some
               will
               here
               say
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               case
               either
               the
               Magistrate
               on
               the
               Church
               must
               judge
               ;
               either
               the
               Spirituall
               or
               Civill
               State
               must
               be
               supreme
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               be
               of
               another
               Religion
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               What
               hath
               the
               Church
               to
               judge
               him
               being
               without
               ?
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               If
               he
               be
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church●
               doubtles
               the
               Church
               hath
               power
               to
               judge
               (
               in
               spirituall
               and
               Soule-cases
               )
               with
               spirituall
               and
               Church
               censures
               all
               that
               are
               within
               ,
               1●
               Cor.
               5.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               If
               the
               Church
               offend
               against
               the
               civill
               peace
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               by
               wronging
               the
               bodies
               or
               goods
               of
               any
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               bears
               not
               the
               sword
               in
               vaine
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               to
               correct
               any
               or
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               this
               I
               conceive
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               way
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Peace
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXXXVI
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             head
             concerns
             the
             End
             of
             both
             these
             Powers
             .
          
           
             
               FIrst
               the
               common
               and
               last
               end
               of
               both
               is
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
               Mans
               eternall
               felicitie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               proper
               ends
               :
            
          
           
             
               First
               of
               Commonwealth
               ,
               is
               the
               procuring
               ,
               preserving
               ,
               increasing
               of
               externall
               and
               temporall
               peace
               and
               felicitie
               of
               the
               State
               in
               all
               Godlines
               and
               Honestie
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
          
           
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               a
               begetting
               ,
               preserving
               ,
               increasing
               of
               internall
               and
               spirituall
               peace
               and
               felicity
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               all
               godlinesse
               and
               honesty
               ,
               Esay
               2.
               3
               ,
               4.
               and
               9.
               7.
               
               So
               that
               Magistrates
               have
               power
               given
               them
               from
               Christ
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               see
               that
               ou●ward
               peace
               be
               preserved
               ,
               not
               in
               all
               ungodlinesse
               and
               dishonesty
               (
               For
               such
               peace
               is
               Satanicall
               )
               but
               in
               all
               godlinesse
               and
               honesty
               ,
               for
               such
               peace
               God
               aymes
               at
               .
               And
               hence
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               custos
               of
               both
               the
               Tables
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               of
               Honesty
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               for
               Peace
               sake
               .
               Hee
               must
               see
               that
               honesty
               be
               preserved
               within
               his
               jurisdiction
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               subject
               will
               not
               be
               
                 bonus
                 Cives
              
               .
               
               Hee
               must
               see
               that
               godlinesse
               as
               well
               as
               honesty
               be
               preserved
               ,
               else
               the
               subject
               will
               not
               be
               
                 bonus
                 vir
              
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               best
               
                 bonus
                 cives
              
               .
               Hee
               must
               see
               that
               godlinesse
               and
               honesty
               be
               preserved
               ,
               or
               else
               himselfe
               will
               not
               bee
               
                 bonus
                 Magistratus
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               passage
               here
               are
               divers
               particulars
               affirmed
               marvellous
               destructive
               both
               to
               godlinesse
               and
               honesty
               ,
               though
               under
               a
               faire
               ma●ke
               and
               colour
               of
               both
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               will
               appeare
               that
               in
               spirituall
               things
               they
               make
               the
               Garden
               and
               the
               Wildernesse
               (
               as
               often
               I
               have
               intimated
               )
               I
               say
               the
               Garden
               and
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               World
               are
               all
               one
               :
               
               for
               thus
               ,
            
             
               If
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               World
               or
               
                 Civill
                 State
              
               ,
               are
               bound
               to
               propose
               externall
               Peace
               in
               all
               godlinesse
               for
               their
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               to
               preserve
               internall
               Peace
               in
               all
               godlinesse
               ,
               I
               demand
               if
               their
               end
               
                 (
                 godlinesse●
              
               bee
               the
               same
               ,
               is
               not
               their
               power
               and
               state
               the
               same
               also
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               make
               the
               
                 Church
                 subordinate
              
               to
               the
               Common-wealths
               and
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Commonweale
                 subordinate
              
               to
               the
               Churches
               end
               ,
               which
               (
               being
               the
               governour
               and
               setter
               up
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               the
               Iudges
               of
               it
               )
               it
               cannot
               be
               ?
            
             
               Now
               i●
               godlinesse
               bee
               the
               worshipping
               and
               walking
               with
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
               is
               not
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               Commonweale
               charged
               more
               by
               this
               tenent
               with
               the
               worship
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               Magistrate
               they
               charge
               with
               the
               externall
               peace
               in
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               but
               with
               the
               internall
               .
            
             
               I
               aske
               further
               ,
               what
               is
               this
               internall
               peace
               in
               all
               godlinesse
               ?
               whether
               intend
               they
               internall
               within
               the
               Soule
               ,
               which
               onely
               the
               eye
               of
               God
               can
               see
               ,
               opposed
               to
               externall
               or
               visible
               ,
               which
               man
               also
               can
               discerne
               ?
               or
               else
               whether
               they
               meane
               internall
               ,
               that
               is
               spirituall
               soule
               matters
               ,
               ma●ters
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Worship
              
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               say
               that
               peace
               (
               to
               
               wit
               ,
               of
               godlinesse
               or
               
                 Gods
                 worship
              
               )
               they
               had
               before
               granted
               to
               the
               
                 civill
                 State
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               The
               Truth
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               now
               perceive
               )
               the
               best
               and
               most
               godly
               of
               that
               judgement
               declare
               themselves
               never
               to
               have
               seene
               a
               true
               difference
               betweene
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Spirituall
               and
               
                 Civill
                 State
              
               ;
               and
               how●oever
               these
               worthy
               Authours
               seeme
               to
               make
               a
               kinde
               of
               separation
               from
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               professe
               that
               the
               Church
               must
               consist
               of
               spirituall
               and
               
                 living
                 Stones
                 ,
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Regenerate
              
               persons
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               some
               peculiar
               inclosed
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               (
               which
               none
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               but
               godly
               persons
               must
               taste
               of
               )
               yet
               by
               compelling
               all
               within
               their
               Iurisdiction
               to
               an
               outward
               conformity
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 worship
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Ministry
               thereof
               ,
               they
               evidently
               declare
               that
               they
               still
               lodge
               and
               dwell
               in
               the
               confused
               mixtures
               of
               the
               uncleane
               and
               cleane
               ,
               of
               the
               flock
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Herds
               of
               the
               World
               together
               ,
               I
               meane
               in
               spirituall
               and
               religious
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               For
               a
               more
               ful
               and
               clear
               discussion
               of
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               1.
               2.
               
               (
               on
               which
               is
               weakly
               built
               such
               a
               mighty
               building
               )
               I
               shall
               propose
               and
               resolve
               these
               foure
               Quaeries
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXXXVII
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             godlinesse
             and
             honesty
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             what
             may
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             be
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             whether
             the
             
               civill
               Magistrate
            
             was
             then
             
               custos
               utri●●sque
               Tabulae
            
             ,
             keeper
             of
             both
             
               Tables
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             whether
             a
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             of
             Christians
             may
             not
             live
             in
             godlinesse
             and
             honesty
             ,
             although
             the
             
               civill
               Magistrate
            
             be
             of
             another
             conscience
             and
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             State
             and
             Country
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             ,
             What
             is
             here
             meant
             by
             godlinesse
             and
             honesty
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             
             I
             finde
             not
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             here
             intendeth
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Table
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             how
             ever
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifie
             godlinesse
             ,
             or
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             the
             second
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             finde
             not
             that
             it
             signifies
             such
             an
             honesty
             as
             compriseth
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             but
             such
             an
             honesty
             as
             signifies
             
               solemnity
               ,
               gravity
            
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             turned
             by
             the
             Translatours
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             
             
               doctrine
               ,
               incorruptnesse
               ,
               gravity
            
             :
             which
             doctrine
             cannot
             there
             bee
             taken
             for
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             
               civill
               state
            
             ,
             or
             second
             Table
             ,
             but
             the
             
               gravity
               ,
               majesty
            
             ,
             and
             solemnity
             of
             the
             spirituall
             doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             .
             So
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Translatours
             owne
             rendring
             of
             that
             word
             in
             Titus
             ,
             this
             place
             of
             Timothy
             should
             be
             thus
             rendred
             (
             In
             all
             godlinesse
             (
             or
             worshipping
             of
             God
             )
             and
             gravity
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             solemne
             or
             grave
             profession
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             mistaken
             and
             misinterpreted
             Scripture
             is
             that
             great
             Castle
             and
             strong
             Hold
             which
             so
             many
             ●lye
             unto
             concerning
             the
             
               Magistrates
               charge
            
             over
             the
             two
             Tables
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             this
             place
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             first
             negatively
             ,
             
             the
             scope
             is
             not
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Table
             :
          
           
             Nor
             secondly
             is
             the
             scope
             to
             charge
             the
             Magistrate
             with
             forcing
             the
             people
             (
             who
             have
             chose
             him
             )
             to
             godlinesse
             or
             
               Gods
               worship
            
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             conscience
             ,
             (
             the
             Magistrate
             keeping
             the
             peace
             of
             externall
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             internall
             ,
             as
             is
             affirmed
             :
             )
             but
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             positively
             ,
             I
             say
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             by
             Paul
             in
             this
             place
             provokes
             Timothy
             and
             the
             Church
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             
               Christs
               Churches
            
             and
             Christians
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             for
             the
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             state
             of
             the
             Countries
             and
             places
             of
             their
             abode
             ,
             that
             is
             implyed
             in
             their
             praying
             (
             as
             Paul
             directs
             them
             )
             for
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             condition
             ,
             and
             suits
             sweetly
             with
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             even
             in
             
               Babel
               ,
               Ier.
            
             29.
             7.
             
             Pray
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             seeke
             the
             good
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             Peace
             thereof
             it
             shall
             goe
             well
             with
             you
             .
             Which
             Ruie
             will
             hold
             in
             any
             Pagan
             or
             
               Popish
               city
            
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             consequently
             are
             Gods
             people
             to
             pray
             against
             
               Warres
               ,
               Famines
               ,
               Pestilences
            
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             bee
             far
             from
             kindling
             coales
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             the
             bringing
             in
             and
             advancing
             their
             conscience
             by
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             are
             here
             commanded
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             
               all
               men
            
             ,
             that
             
               all
               men
            
             ,
             and
             especially
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             might
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             implying
             that
             the
             grave
             or
             solemne
             and
             shining
             profession
             of
             godlinesse
             or
             
               Gods
               worship
            
             according
             to
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ,
             is
             a
             blessed
             meanes
             to
             cause
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             the
             
               Christian
               profession
            
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             the
             same
             knowledge
             of
             that
             
               one
               God
            
             and
             
               one
               Mediatour
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             .
             All
             which
             tends
             directly
             against
             what
             it
             is
             brought
             for
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             
             Magistrates
             forcing
             all
             men
             to
             godlinesse
             or
             the
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             
             which
             in
             truth
             causeth
             the
             greatest
             breach
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             distractions
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             setting
             up
             that
             for
             godlinesse
             or
             ,
             worship
             which
             is
             no
             more
             then
             
               Nebuchadnezzars
               golden
               Image
            
             ,
             a
             
               State
               worship
            
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             places
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Image
               ,
               Dan
            
             3.
             
             Rev.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXXXVIII
             .
          
           
             THirdly
             ,
             I
             quaerie
             whether
             the
             
               Civill
               Magistrate
            
             (
             which
             was
             then
             the
             
               Roman
               Emperour
            
             )
             was
             keeper
             or
             guardian
             of
             both
             Tables
             (
             as
             is
             affirmed
             .
             )
          
           
             Scripture
             and
             all
             History
             tell
             us
             ,
             
             that
             those
             Caesars
             were
             not
             only
             ignorant
             ,
             without
             God
             ,
             without
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             but
             professed
             worshippers
             or
             maintainers
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               gods
            
             or
             divells
             ;
             as
             also
             notorious
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             cruell
             and
             bloudy
             Lions
             ,
             and
             Tygers
             toward
             the
             Christians
             for
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             .
          
           
             Hence
             I
             argue
             from
             the
             
               wisdome
               ,
               love
            
             and
             faithfulnesse
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             he
             should
             appoint
             such
             ignorant
             ,
             such
             Idolatrous
             ,
             such
             wicked
             and
             such
             cruell
             persons
             to
             be
             his
             
               chiefe
               Officers
            
             and
             
               Deputy
               Lieutenants
            
             under
             himselfe
             to
             keep
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             guard
             his
             Church
             ,
             his
             Wife
             :
             No
             wise
             and
             loving
             father
             was
             ever
             knowne
             to
             put
             his
             childe
             ,
             no
             not
             his
             beasts
             ,
             dogs
             or
             swine
             ,
             but
             unto
             fitting
             keepers
             .
          
           
             Men
             judge
             it
             matter
             of
             high
             complaint
             ,
             that
             the
             Records
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             
               Kings
               children
            
             ,
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             ,
             the
             
               Great
               Seale
            
             should
             be
             committed
             to
             unworthy
             keepers
             !
             And
             can
             it
             be
             without
             high
             blasphemie
             conceived
             that
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             should
             commit
             his
             Sheep
             ,
             his
             Children
             ,
             yea
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             his
             thousand
             shields
             and
             bucklers
             in
             the
             Tower
             of
             his
             Church●
             and
             lastly
             ,
             his
             Great
             and
             Glorious
             
               Broad
               Seales
            
             of
             Baptisme
             and
             his
             Supper
             ,
             to
             be
             preserved
             pure
             in
             their
             adminstrations
             ,
             I
             say
             that
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             who
             is
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             faithfulnesse
             it selfe
             ,
             should
             deliver
             these
             to
             such
             keepers
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Some
               will
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               what
               persons
               are
               in
               ●act
               and
               practice
               :
               another
               what
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               by
               right
               and
               office
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               In
               such
               cases
               as
               I
               have
               mentioned
               ,
               no
               man
               doth
               in
               the
               common
               eye
               of
               reason
               deliver
               such
               matters
               of
               charge
               and
               trust
               to
               such
               as
               declare
               themselves
               and
               sinnes
               (
               like
               Sodome
               )
               at
               the
               very
               time
               of
               this
               great
               charge
               and
               trust
               to
               be
               committed
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               further
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Iudah
               who
               had
               the
               charge
               of
               
                 establishing
                 ,
                 reforming
              
               (
               and
               so
               consequently
               of
               keeping
               the
               first
               Table
               )
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Gods
                 worship
              
               ,
               &c.
               were
               notoriously
               
                 wicked
                 ,
                 Idolatrous
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               must
               then
               say
               ,
               the
               case
               is
               not
               alike
               ,
               for
               when
               the
               Lord
               appointed
               the
               Government
               of
               Israel
               after
               the
               rejection
               of
               Saul
               to
               establish
               a
               Covenant
               of
               succession
               in
               the
               type
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               let
               it
               bee
               minded
               what
               patterne
               and
               president
               it
               pleased
               the
               Lord
               to
               set
               for
               the
               after
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               ,
               in
               David
               the
               man
               after
               His
               owne
               Heart
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             being
             come
             Himselfe
             ,
             and
             having
             fulfilled
             the
             former
             types
             ,
             and
             dissolved
             the
             
               Nationall
               State
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             established
             a
             more
             Spirituall
             way
             of
             worship
             all
             the
             World
             over
             ,
             
             and
             appointed
             a
             
               Spirituall
               government
            
             and
             governours
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             what
             the
             
               Roman
               Caesars
            
             were
             ,
             under
             whom
             both
             
               Christ
               Iesus
               Himselfe
            
             and
             his
             Servants
             after
             him
             lived
             and
             suffered
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             had
             appointed
             any
             such
             Deputies
             (
             as
             we
             finde
             not
             a
             tittle
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             nor
             have
             a
             shadow
             of
             true
             reason
             so
             to
             thinke
             )
             he
             must
             I
             say
             in
             the
             very
             first
             institution
             ,
             have
             pitched
             upon
             such
             persons
             for
             these
             
               Custodes
               utri●●que
               Tabulae
            
             ,
             ke●pers
             of
             both
             Tables
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             wi●e
             ,
             or
             faithfull
             or
             loving
             ,
             would
             have
             cho●en
             in
             any
             of
             the
             former
             Instances
             or
             cases
             of
             a
             more
             inferiour
             nature
             .
          
           
             Beside
             to
             that
             great
             pretence
             of
             Israel
             ,
             I
             have
             largely
             spoken
             to●
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             aske
             how
             could
             the
             
               Roman
               Caesars
            
             or
             any
             
               Civill
               Magistrates
            
             be
             cust●des
             ,
             keepers
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             Authours
             of
             these
             positions
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             their
             
               Civill
               power
            
             extends
             but
             to
             bodies
             and
             goods
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             
               Spirituall
               power
            
             they
             say
             they
             have
             none
             ,
             
               ad
               bonum
               temporale
            
             (
             to
             a
             temporall
             good
             )
             which
             is
             their
             proper
             end
             ,
             and
             then
             having
             neither
             Civill
             nor
             
               Spirituall
               power
            
             from
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             how
             come
             they
             to
             be
             such
             Keepers
             as
             is
             pretended
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             the
             
               Roman
               Emperours
            
             were
             Keepers
             ,
             
             what
             Keepers
             were
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             unto
             whom
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             gave
             the
             care
             and
             charge
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             charged
             Timothy
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             to
             keep
             those
             commands
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             without
             spot
             untill
             his
             comming
             .
          
           
             These
             Keepers
             were
             called
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             2.
             20.
             and
             made
             up
             the
             Crowne
             of
             12
             Stars
             about
             the
             head
             of
             the
             
             
               Woman
               ,
               Rev.
            
             12.
             whose
             names
             were
             also
             written
             in
             the
             12
             foundations
             of
             
               New
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Rev.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             Yea
             what
             Keepers
             then
             are
             the
             ordinary
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             Shepherds
             or
             Keepers
             of
             the
             Flocke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             Porters
             or
             Dore-keepers
             and
             to
             watch
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               Mark
               13.
               34.
               
               Acts
            
             20.
             ,
          
           
             Yea
             what
             charge
             hath
             the
             whole
             Church
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             pillar
             and
             ground
             of
             
               Truth
               ,
               2
               Tim.
            
             2.
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             which
             Christ
             is
             present
             with
             his
             Power
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             to
             keep
             out
             or
             cast
             out
             the
             impenitent
             and
             obstinate
             ,
             even
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             themselves
             from
             their
             Spirituall
             society
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               5.
               
               Iam.
               3.
               1.
               
               Gal.
            
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             aske
             whether
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Iudah
             (
             whom
             I
             confesse
             in
             the
             typicall
             and
             Nationall
             state
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             both
             Tables
             )
             
               I
               aske
            
             whether
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             
               Ammonites
               ,
               Moabites
               ,
               Philistims
            
             ,
             were
             also
             constituted
             and
             ordained
             Keepers
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             as
             the
             Kings
             of
             Iudah
             were
             (
             for
             they
             were
             also
             lawfull
             Magistrates
             in
             their
             Dominions
             ?
             )
             or
             whether
             the
             
               Roman
               Emperours
            
             were
             custodes
             ,
             or
             keepers
             more
             then
             they
             ?
             or
             more
             then
             the
             King
             of
             
               Babylon
               Nebuchadnezzar
            
             ,
             under
             whose
             Civill
             government
             Gods
             people
             lived
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             owne
             Land
             and
             City
             ,
             ●er
             .
             29.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LXXXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               YOu
               remember
               (
               deare
               Truth
               )
               that
               
                 Constantin●
                 ,
                 Theodos●us
              
               ,
               
               and
               others
               were
               made
               to
               beleeve
               that
               they
               were
               the
               Antitypes
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               Henry
               the
               8.
               was
               told
               that
               that
               Title
               
                 Defensor
                 Fidei
              
               ,
               Defendour
               of
               the
               Faith
               (
               though
               sent
               him
               by
               the
               Pope
               for
               writing
               against
               Luther
               )
               was
               his
               owne
               Diadem
               due
               unto
               him
               from
               Heaven
               .
               So
               likewise
               since
               ,
               the
               Kings
               and
               Q●eens
               of
               England
               have
               been
               instructed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               was
               not
               so
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               as
               that
               very
               difference
               between
               that
               Nationall
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               then
               ,
               and
               other
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               of
               the
               World
               (
               not
               so
               charged
               )
               doth
               clearly
               evince
               and
               leadeth
               us
               to
               the
               
                 Spirituall
                 King
              
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Spirituall
                 Government
              
               and
               Governours
               therein
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               I
               aske
               whether
               had
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Caesars
              
               more
               charge
               to
               see
               all
               their
               Subjects
               observe
               and
               submit
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               
               their
               dominion
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               then
               a
               master
               ,
               
               father
               or
               husband
               now
               under
               the
               Gospel
               in
               his
               Familie
               ?
            
             
               Families
               are
               the
               foundations
               of
               government
               ,
               for
               what
               is
               a
               Commonweale
               ,
               but
               a
               Commonweale
               of
               Families
               agreeing
               to
               live
               together
               for
               common
               good
               ?
            
             
               Now
               in
               families
               ,
               suppose
               a
               beleeving
               
                 Christian
                 Husband
              
               hath
               an
               unbeleeving
               
                 Antichristian
                 wife
              
               ,
               what
               other
               charge
               in
               this
               respect
               is
               given
               to
               an
               husband
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               but
               to
               dwell
               with
               her
               as
               an
               husband
               if
               she
               be
               pleased
               to
               dwell
               with
               him
               :
               but
               ,
               to
               bee
               so
               farre
               from
               forcing
               her
               from
               her
               conscience
               unto
               his
               ,
               as
               that
               if
               for
               his
               conscience
               sake
               she
               would
               depart
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               to
               force
               her
               to
               tarry
               with
               him
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               
               Consequently
               the
               Father
               or
               Husband
               of
               the
               State
               differing
               from
               the
               Commonweale
               in
               Religion
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               force
               the
               Common-weale
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               forced
               by
               it
               :
               yet
               is
               he
               to
               continue
               a
               
                 civill
                 husbands
              
               care
               ,
               if
               the
               Commonweale
               will
               live
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               abide
               in
               
                 civill
                 covenant
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               a
               husband
               by
               his
               love
               to
               the
               truth
               and
               holy
               conversation
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               seasonable
               exhortations
               ,
               ought
               to
               indeavour
               to
               save
               his
               wife
               ,
               yet
               abhorring
               to
               use
               
                 corporall
                 compulsion
              
               (
               yea
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               to
               childe
               or
               servant
               )
               so
               ought
               the
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Husband
                 ,
                 Governor
              
               of
               the
               Commonweale
               endeavour
               to
               win
               and
               save
               whom
               possibly
               he
               may
               ,
               yet
               farre
               from
               the
               appearance
               of
               
                 civill
                 violence
              
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               
               if
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Emperours
              
               were
               charged
               by
               Christ
               with
               his
               Worship
               in
               their
               dominion
               ,
               and
               their
               dominion
               was
               over
               the
               world
               (
               as
               was
               the
               dominion
               of
               the
               
                 Grecian
                 ,
                 Persian
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Babylonian
                 Monarchy
              
               before
               them
               )
               who
               sees
               not
               if
               the
               whole
               world
               bee
               forced
               to
               turne
               Christian
               (
               as
               afterward
               and
               since
               it
               hath
               pretended
               to
               doe
               )
               who
               sees
               not
               then
               that
               the
               world
               (
               for
               whom
               Christ
               Jesus
               would
               not
               pray
               )
               and
               the
               God
               of
               it
               ,
               are
               reconciled
               to
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               field
               of
               the
               world
               become
               his
               inclosed
               garden
               ?
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Emperors
              
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               by
               Christs
               appointment
               Keepers
               of
               both
               
                 Tables
                 ,
                 Antitypes
              
               of
               Israel
               and
               
                 Iudahs
                 Kings
              
               ,
               how
               many
               millions
               of
               Idolaters
               and
               Blasphemers
               against
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               and
               his
               worship
               ought
               they
               to
               have
               put
               to
               death
               according
               to
               Israels
               patterne
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               aske
               (
               if
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               had
               delivered
               his
               Sheepe
               and
               Children
               to
               these
               Wolves
               ,
               his
               Wife
               and
               Spouse
               to
               such
               Adulterers
               ,
               his
               precious
               Iewels
               to
               such
               great
               Theeves
               and
               Robbers
               of
               the
               world
               as
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Emperours
              
               were
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               he
               was
               never
               pleased
               
               to
               send
               any
               of
               his
               servants
               to
               their
               gates
               to
               crave
               their
               helpe
               &
               assistance
               in
               this
               his
               worke
               ,
               
               to
               put
               them
               in
               minde
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               to
               chalenge
               and
               claime
               such
               a
               service
               from
               them
               according
               to
               their
               office
               ,
               as
               it
               pleased
               God
               alwayes
               to
               send
               to
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               in
               the
               like
               case
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Some
               will
               here
               object
               Pauls
               appealing
               to
               Caesar.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               must
               refer
               them
               to
               what
               I
               formerly
               answered
               to
               that
               Objection
               .
               Paul
               never
               appealed
               to
               Caesar
               as
               a
               Judge
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               Jesus
               to
               give
               definitive
               sentence
               in
               any
               spirituall
               or
               Church
               controversie
               ,
               but
               against
               that
               civill
               violence
               and
               murther
               which
               the
               Iewes
               intended
               against
               him
               ,
               Paul
               justly
               appealed
               :
               For
               otherwise
               if
               in
               a
               
                 spirituall
                 cause
              
               he
               should
               have
               appealed
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               overthrowne
               his
               owne
               Apostleship
               and
               Power
               given
               him
               by
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               in
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               above
               the
               highest
               Kings
               or
               Emperors
               of
               the
               world
               beside
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XC
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               BLessed
               Truth
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               remember
               you
               of
               the
               fourth
               Quaerie
               upon
               this
               place
               of
               Timothy
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               whether
               a
               Church
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               may
               not
               live
               in
               
                 Gods
                 worship
              
               and
               comelinesse
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               professe
               not
               the
               same
               but
               a
               contrary
               Religion
               and
               Worship
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               and
               the
               Country
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               under
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Emperours
              
               did
               live
               in
               all
               godlinesse
               and
               christian
               gravity
               ,
               
               as
               appeares
               by
               all
               their
               holy
               and
               glorious
               practices
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               abundantly
               testifies
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               ●lowes
               from
               an
               institution
               or
               appointment
               of
               such
               a
               power
               and
               authority
               ,
               left
               by
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               to
               his
               Apostles
               and
               Churches
               ,
               that
               no
               ungodlinesse
               or
               dishonesty
               in
               the
               first
               appearance
               of
               it
               was
               to
               be
               suffered
               ,
               but
               supprest
               and
               cast
               out
               from
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               even
               the
               little
               Leaven
               of
               doctrine
               or
               practice
               ,
               1
               Corinth
               .
               5.
               
               Gal.
               5.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               adde
               ,
               that
               although
               sometimes
               it
               pleaseth
               the
               Lord
               to
               vouchsafe
               his
               
                 servants
                 peace
              
               and
               quietnesse
               ,
               and
               to
               command
               them
               here
               in
               Timothy
               to
               pray
               for
               it
               ,
               for
               those
               good
               ends
               and
               purposes
               for
               which
               God
               hath
               appointed
               
                 civill
                 Magistracy
              
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               keepe
               the
               world
               in
               peace
               and
               quietnesse
               .
               Yet
               Gods
               people
               have
               used
               most
               to
               
               abound
               with
               godlinesse
               and
               honesty
               ,
               
               when
               they
               have
               enjoyed
               least
               peace
               and
               quietnesse
               .
               Then
               like
               those
               spices
               ,
               Cant.
               4.
               
               
                 Myrrhe
                 ,
                 Frankincense
                 ,
                 Saffron
                 ,
                 Calamus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               they
               have
               yeelded
               the
               sweetest
               favour
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               pounded
               and
               burnt
               in
               cruell
               persecution
               of
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Censors
              
               :
               then
               are
               they
               (
               as
               
                 Gods
                 Venison
              
               )
               most
               sweet
               when
               most
               hunted
               :
               Gods
               Stars
               shining
               brightest
               in
               the
               darkest
               night
               :
               more
               heavenly
               in
               conversation
               ,
               more
               mortified
               :
               more
               abounding
               in
               love
               each
               to
               other
               ,
               more
               longing
               to
               be
               with
               God
               :
               when
               the
               inhospitable
               and
               
                 salvage
                 World
              
               hath
               used
               them
               like
               strangers
               ,
               and
               forced
               them
               to
               hasten
               home
               to
               another
               Country
               which
               they
               professe
               to
               seeke
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XCI
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               DEare
               Truth
               ,
               it
               seemes
               not
               to
               be
               unseasonable
               to
               close
               up
               this
               passage
               with
               a
               short
               descant
               upon
               that
               
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               
               
                 A
                 subject
                 without
                 godlinesse
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 
                   bonus
                   vir
                
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 except
                 he
                 see
                 godlinesse
                 preserved
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 
                   bonus
                   Magistratus
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               confesse
               that
               without
               godlinesse
               or
               a
               true
               w●rshipping
               of
               God
               with
               an
               upright
               heart
               according
               to
               
                 Gods
                 Ordinances
              
               ,
               neither
               Subjects
               nor
               Magistrates
               can
               please
               God
               in
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               spiritually
               or
               
                 christianly
                 good
              
               ,
               
               which
               few
               Magistrates
               and
               few
               men
               either
               come
               to
               ,
               or
               are
               ordained
               unto
               :
               God
               having
               chosen
               a
               little
               ●lock
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               those
               generally
               poore
               and
               meane
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 
                 Iam.
              
               2.
               
               Yet
               this
               I
               must
               remember
               you
               of
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               most
               
                 High
                 God
              
               created
               
                 all
                 things
              
               of
               nothing
               ,
               he
               saw
               and
               acknowledged
               divers
               sorts
               of
               goodnesse
               ,
               
               which
               must
               still
               be
               acknowledged
               in
               their
               distinct
               kindes
               :
               a
               good
               Ayre
               ,
               a
               good
               Ground
               ,
               a
               good
               Tree
               ,
               a
               good
               
                 Sheepe
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               I
               say
               the
               same
               in
               Artificialls
               ,
               a
               good
               Garment
               ,
               a
               good
               House
               ,
               a
               good
               Sword
               ,
               a
               good
               Ship.
               
            
             
               I
               also
               adde
               a
               good
               City
               ,
               a
               good
               Company
               or
               Corporation
               ,
               a
               good
               
                 Husband
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 Master
              
               .
            
             
               Hence
               also
               we
               say
               ,
               a
               good
               Physitian
               ,
               a
               good
               Lawyer
               ,
               a
               good
               Sea-man
               ,
               a
               good
               Merchant
               ,
               a
               good
               Pilot
               ,
               for
               such
               or
               such
               ●
               shoare
               or
               Harbour
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Morally
               ,
               Civilly
               good
               in
               their
               severall
               
                 Civill
                 respects
              
               and
               imployments
               .
            
             
               Hence
               (
               Psal.
               133.
               )
               the
               Church
               or
               Citie
               of
               God
               is
               compared
               to
               
               a
               Citie
               compact
               within
               it selfe
               ;
               which
               compactnes
               may
               be
               found
               in
               many
               Townes
               and
               Cities
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               where
               yet
               hath
               not
               shined
               any
               spirituall
               or
               supernaturall
               goodnesse
               .
               Hence
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 (
                 Matth.
              
               12.
               )
               describes
               an
               ill
               state
               of
               an
               house
               or
               kingdome
               ,
               viz.
               to
               be
               divided
               against
               it selfe
               ,
               which
               cannot
               stand
               .
            
             
               These
               I
               observe
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               a
               Subject
               ,
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               
               may
               be
               a
               good
               Subject
               ,
               a
               good
               Magistrate
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               civill
               or
               
                 morall
                 goodnes
              
               ,
               which
               thousands
               want
               ,
               and
               where
               it
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               commendable
               and
               beautifull
               ,
               though
               Godlines
               which
               is
               infinitely
               more
               beautifull
               ,
               be
               wanting
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               onely
               proper
               to
               the
               
                 Christian
                 state
              
               ,
               the
               Commonweale
               of
               Israel
               ,
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               the
               holy
               Nation
               ,
               Ephes.
               2.
               1
               
               Pet.
               2.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               however
               the
               Authors
               deny
               that
               there
               can
               be
               
                 Bonus
                 Magistratus
              
               ,
               a
               good
               Magistrate
               ,
               except
               the
               see
               all
               Godlines
               preserved
               ;
               yet
               themselves
               confesse
               that
               
                 civill
                 honesty
              
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               a
               good
               Subject
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               viz.
               He
               must
               see
               that
               Honestie
               be
               preserved
               within
               his
               jurisdiction
               ,
               else
               the
               Subject
               will
               not
               be
               
                 Bonus
                 civ●s
              
               ,
               a
               good
               citizen
               :
               and
               doubtlesse
               (
               if
               the
               Law
               of
               Relations
               hold
               true
               )
               that
               civill
               honestie
               which
               makes
               a
               good
               citizen
               ,
               must
               also
               (
               together
               with
               qualifications
               sit
               for
               a
               Commander
               )
               make
               also
               a
               good
               Magistrate
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XCII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               THe
               4.
               head
               is
               ,
               The
               proper
               meanes
               of
               both
               these
               Powers
               to
               attaine
               their
               ends
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 proper
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 the
                 Civill
                 Power
                 may
                 and
                 should
                 attaine
                 its
                 end
                 ,
                 are
                 onely
                 Politicall
                 ,
                 and
                 principally
                 these
                 Five
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 First
                 the
                 erecting
                 and
                 establishing
                 what
                 forme
                 of
                 Civill
                 Government
                 may
                 seeme
                 in
                 wisedome
                 most
                 meet
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 generall
                 rules
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 making
                 ,
                 publishing
                 ,
                 and
                 establishing
                 of
                 wholesome
                 Civill
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 such
                 as
                 concerne
                 Civill
                 Justice
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 free
                 passage
                 of
                 true
                 Religion
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 outward
                 Civill
                 Peace
                 ariseth
                 and
                 is
                 maintained
                 from
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 latter
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 Civill
                 peace
                 cannot
                 stand
                 intire
                 ,
                 where
                 Religion
                 is
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Chron.
                   15.
                   3.
                   5.
                   6.
                   
                   Iudg.
                
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 such
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 though
                 conversant
                 
                 about
                 Religion
                 ,
                 may
                 still
                 be
                 counted
                 Civill
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 an
                 Oath
                 doth
                 still
                 remaine
                 Religious
                 ,
                 though
                 conversant
                 about
                 Civill
                 matters
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Election
                 and
                 appointment
                 of
                 Civill
                 officers
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 execution
                 of
                 those
                 Lawes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Civill
                 Punishments
                 and
                 Rewards
                 ,
                 of
                 Transgressors
                 and
                 Observers
                 of
                 these
                 Lawes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 taking
                 up
                 Armes
                 against
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 Civill
                 Peace
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 meanes
                 whereby
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 and
                 should
                 attaine
                 her
                 ends
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 chiefly
                 five
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 setting
                 up
                 that
                 forme
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 only
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 given
                 them
                 a
                 pattern
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 and
                 admitting
                 of
                 no
                 Lawgiver
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 publishing
                 of
                 his
                 Lawes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Electing
                 and
                 ordaining
                 of
                 such
                 officers
                 onely
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 hath
                 appointed
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 into
                 their
                 fellowship
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 approved
                 ,
                 and
                 in●licting
                 Spirituall
                 censures
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 offend
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 and
                 patience
                 in
                 suffering
                 any
                 evill
                 from
                 them
                 that
                 be
                 without
                 ,
                 who
                 disturbe
                 their
                 peace
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 So
                 that
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 as
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 setting
                 up
                 the
                 Forme
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
                 electing
                 Church
                 officers
                 ,
                 punishing
                 with
                 Church
                 censures
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 her
                 duty
                 herein
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 as
                 Churches
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 (
                 though
                 as
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Common-weale
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 power
                 )
                 of
                 erecting
                 or
                 altering
                 formes
                 of
                 Civill
                 Government
                 ,
                 electing
                 of
                 Civill
                 officers
                 ,
                 inflicting
                 Civill
                 punishments
                 (
                 no
                 not
                 on
                 persons
                 excommunicate
                 )
                 as
                 by
                 deposing
                 Magistrates
                 from
                 their
                 Civill
                 Authoritie
                 ,
                 or
                 withdrawing
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 discharge
                 wives
                 ,
                 or
                 children
                 ,
                 or
                 servants
                 ,
                 from
                 due
                 obedience
                 to
                 their
                 husbands
                 ,
                 parents
                 ,
                 or
                 masters
                 :
                 or
                 by
                 taking
                 up
                 armes
                 against
                 their
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 persecute
                 them
                 for
                 Conscience
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 members
                 of
                 Churches
                 who
                 are
                 publique
                 officers
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Civill
                 State
                 ,
                 may
                 suppresse
                 by
                 force
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 Usurpers
                 ,
                 as
                 Iehoiada
                 did
                 Athaliah
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 as
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 officers
                 of
                 the
                 Civill
                 State.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Here
               are
               divers
               considerable
               passages
               which
               I
               shall
               briefly
               examine
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               concernes
               o●r
               controversie
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               whereas
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Power
              
               
               may
               erect
               and
               establish
               what
               forme
               of
               
                 civill
                 Government
              
               may
               seeme
               in
               wisedome
               most
               meet
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               the
               proposition
               to
               be
               most
               true
               ,
               both
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               also
               considered
               with
               the
               end
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 civill
                 Government
              
               is
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               conserve
               the
               
                 civill
                 peace
              
               of
               people
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               concernes
               their
               Bodies
               and
               Goods
               ,
               as
               formerly
               hath
               beene
               said
               .
            
             
               But
               from
               this
               Grant
               I
               infer
               ,
               (
               as
               before
               hath
               been
               touched
               )
               that
               the
               
                 Soveraigne
                 ,
                 originall
              
               ,
               and
               foundation
               of
               
                 civill
                 power
              
               lies
               in
               the
               people
               ,
               (
               whom
               they
               must
               needs
               meane
               by
               the
               
                 civill
                 power
              
               distinct
               from
               the
               Government
               set
               up
               .
               )
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               that
               a
               People
               may
               erect
               and
               establish
               what
               forme
               of
               Government
               seemes
               to
               them
               most
               meete
               for
               their
               
                 civill
                 condition
              
               :
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               such
               Governments
               as
               are
               by
               them
               erected
               and
               established
               ,
               have
               no
               more
               power
               ,
               nor
               for
               no
               longer
               time
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 civill
                 power
              
               or
               people
               consenting
               and
               agreeing
               shall
               betrust
               them
               with
               .
               This
               is
               cleere
               not
               only
               in
               Reason
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               experience
               of
               all
               common-weales
               ,
               where
               the
               people
               are
               not
               deprived
               of
               their
               
                 naturall
                 freedome
              
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Tyrants
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrates
               receive
               their
               power
               of
               governing
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               from
               the
               People
               ;
               undeniably
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               a
               people
               ,
               as
               a
               people
               ,
               naturally
               considered
               (
               of
               what
               Nature
               or
               Nation
               soever
               in
               
                 Europe
                 ,
                 Asia
                 ,
                 Africa
              
               or
               America
               )
               have
               fundamentally
               and
               originally
               ,
               as
               men
               ,
               a
               power
               to
               governe
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               see
               her
               doe
               her
               duty
               ,
               to
               correct
               her
               ,
               to
               redresse
               ,
               reforme
               ,
               establish
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               if
               this
               be
               not
               to
               pull
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               subject
               them
               unto
               naturall
               ,
               sinfull
               ,
               inconstant
               men
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               to
               Sathan
               himselfe
               ,
               by
               whom
               all
               peoples
               naturally
               are
               guided
               ,
               let
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               judge
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               It
               cannot
               by
               their
               owne
               Grant
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               
                 wildest
                 Indians
              
               in
               America
               ought
               (
               and
               in
               their
               kind
               and
               severall
               degrees
               doe
               )
               to
               agree
               upon
               some
               formes
               of
               Government
               ,
               
               some
               more
               civill
               ,
               compact
               in
               Townes
               ,
               &c.
               some
               lesse
               .
               As
               also
               that
               their
               civill
               and
               
                 earthly
                 Governments
              
               be
               as
               lawfull
               and
               true
               as
               any
               Governments
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               therefore
               consequently
               their
               Governors
               are
               Keepers
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               both
               Tables
               ,
               (
               if
               any
               Church
               of
               Christ
               should
               arise
               or
               be
               amongst
               them
               :
               )
               and
               therefore
               lastly
               ,
               (
               if
               Christ
               have
               betrusted
               and
               charged
               the
               civill
               Power
               with
               his
               Church
               )
               they
               must
               
               judge
               according
               to
               their
               Indian
               or
               
                 American
                 consciences
              
               ,
               for
               other
               consciences
               it
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               they
               should
               have
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XCIII
             .
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               AGaine
               ,
               whereas
               they
               say
               that
               outward
               Civill
               peace
               cannot
               stand
               where
               Religion
               is
               corrupted
               ;
               and
               quote
               for
               it
               ,
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 15.
                 3.
                 5.
                 6
                 
                 &
                 Iudges
              
               8.
               
            
             
               I
               answer
               with
               aam●ration
               how
               such
               excellent
               spirits
               (
               as
               these
               Authors
               are
               furnished
               with
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               heavenly
               but
               earthly
               affaires
               )
               should
               so
               forget
               ,
               and
               be
               so
               fast
               asleep
               in
               things
               so
               palpably
               evident
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               that
               outward
               civill
               peace
               cannot
               stand
               ,
               where
               Religion
               is
               corrupt
               .
               When
               so
               many
               stately
               Kingdomes
               and
               Governments
               in
               the
               world
               have
               long
               and
               long
               enjoyed
               civill
               peace
               and
               quiet
               ,
               
               notwithstanding
               their
               Religion
               is
               so
               corrupt
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               is
               not
               the
               very
               Name
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               amongst
               them
               :
               And
               this
               every
               
                 Historian
                 ,
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 Traveller
              
               ,
               in
               
                 Europe●
                 Asia
                 ,
                 Africa
                 ,
                 America
                 ,
              
               can
               testifie
               :
               for
               so
               spake
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               himselfe
               ,
               Ioh.
               16.
               
               The
               world
               shall
               sing
               and
               rejoyce
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               that
               Scripture
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               3
               &c
               relating
               the
               miseries
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               ,
               and
               Gods
               pla●es
               upon
               the
               people
               for
               corruption
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               it
               must
               still
               have
               refere●ce
               〈◊〉
               peculiar
               state
               unto
               which
               God
               called
               the
               seed
               of
               one
               man
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
               in
               a
               figure
               ,
               dealing
               so
               with
               them
               as
               he
               dealt
               not
               with
               any
               Nation
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 1.
                 
                 ●6
                 Rom.
              
               9.
               
            
             
               The
               Antitype
               to
               this
               State
               I
               have
               proved
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               consequently
               hath
               been
               and
               is
               ●fflict●d
               〈◊〉
               spirituall
               
                 plagues
                 ,
                 desolations
              
               and
               captiviti●s
               ,
               for
               cor●upting
               of
               that
               Religion
               which
               hath
               been
               revealed
               unto
               them
               .
               This
               appeares
               by
               the
               7
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               now
               so
               many
               ●u●dre●
               yeares
               in
               wofull
               bondage
               and
               slaverte
               to
               the
               mysticall
               Babel
               ,
               untill
               the
               time
               of
               their
               joyfull
               deliverance
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Yea
               but
               they
               say
               that
               such
               Lawes
               as
               are
               conversant
               about
               Religion
               ,
               may
               still
               be
               account●d
               
                 Civill
                 Lawes
              
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               contrary
               an
               Oath
               doth
               still
               remaine
               Religious
               ,
               though
               conversant
               about
               Civill
               matters
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Lawes
               respecting
               Religion
               are
               two-fold
               :
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               such
               as
               concerne
               the
               acts
               of
               Worship
               and
               the
               Worship
               it self
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               of
               it
               ,
               their
               fitnes
               or
               unfitnes
               ,
               to
               be
               suppressed
               or
               established
               :
               
               and
               for
               such
               Lawes
               we
               find
               no
               footing
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Lawes
             respecting
             Religion
             may
             be
             such
             as
             meerly
             concerne
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             ,
             
             Bodies
             and
             Goods
             of
             such
             and
             such
             persons
             ,
             professing
             these
             and
             these
             Religions
             ,
             viz●
             that
             such
             and
             such
             persons
             ,
             notorious
             for
             
               Mutinies
               ,
               Treasons●
               Rebellions
               ,
               Massacres
               ,
            
             be
             disarmed
             :
             
             Againe
             ,
             that
             no
             persons
             
               Papists
               ,
               Iewes
               ,
               Turkes
            
             ,
             or
             Indians
             be
             disturbed
             at
             their
             worship
             ,
             (
             a
             thing
             which
             the
             very
             Indians
             abhor
             to
             practice
             toward
             any
             .
             )
             Also
             that
             imanitie
             and
             freedome
             from
             Tax
             and
             Toll
             may
             be
             granted
             unto
             the
             people
             of
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             pleaseth
             ,
             Ezra
             7.
             
          
           
             These
             and
             such
             as
             are
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             concerning
             only
             the
             bodies
             and
             goods
             of
             such
             and
             such
             
               Religious
               persons
            
             ,
             I
             confesse
             are
             meerely
             Ci●ill
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             that
             Lawes
             restraining
             persons
             from
             such
             and
             such
             a
             Worship
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Civill
               state
            
             judgeth
             it
             to
             be
             false
             :
          
           
             That
             Laws
             constraining
             to
             such
             &
             such
             a
             worship
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Civill
               State
            
             judgeth
             this
             to
             be
             the
             only
             ●rue
             way
             of
             worshipping
             God
             :
          
           
             That
             such
             and
             such
             a
             Reformation
             of
             Worship
             be
             submitted
             unto
             by
             all
             Subjects
             in
             such
             a
             Iurisdiction
             :
             
          
           
             That
             such
             and
             such
             
               Churches
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               Ministries
            
             be
             pull●
             downe
             ,
             and
             such
             and
             such
             
               Churches
               ,
               Ministries
            
             ,
             and
             Ministrations
             set
             up
             :
          
           
             That
             such
             Lawes
             properly
             concerning
             
               Religion●
               God
            
             ,
             the
             Soules
             of
             men
             ,
             should
             be
             
               Civill
               Lawes
            
             and
             Constitutions
             ;
             is
             as
             far
             from
             Reason
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Commandements
             of
             Paul
             ,
             which
             he
             gave
             the
             Churches
             concerning
             
               Christs
               worship
            
             (
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             &
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             )
             were
             Civill
             and
             
               Earthly
               constitutions
            
             :
             Or
             that
             the
             Canon
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             either
             oecum●nicall
             or
             Nationall
             synods
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
             should
             be
             Civill
             and
             State-conclusions
             and
             agreements
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             instance
             of
             an
             Oath
             remaining
             rel●gious
             though
             conversant
             about
             
               civill
               things
            
             ;
             I
             answer
             and
             acknowledge
             ,
             an
             Oath
             may
             be
             spirituall
             ,
             
             though
             taken
             about
             earthly
             businesse
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             it
             will
             prove
             ,
             and
             onely
             prove
             what
             before
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             a
             Law
             may
             be
             civill
             though
             it
             concerne
             persons
             of
             this
             and
             of
             that
             religion
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             the
             persons
             professing
             it
             are
             concerned
             in
             
               civill
               respects
            
             of
             b●dies
             or
             goods
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             opened
             ;
             whereas
             if
             it
             concerne
             the
             soules
             and
             religions
             of
             men
             simply
             so
             considered
             in
             reference
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             
             must
             of
             necessity
             put
             on
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             religious
             or
             
               spirituall
               ordinance
            
             or
             constitution
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             most
             improper
             and
             fallacious
             instance
             for
             an
             oath
             ,
             being
             an
             invocation
             of
             a
             true
             or
             false
             God
             to
             judge
             in
             a
             case
             ,
             is
             an
             action
             of
             a
             spirituall
             and
             
               religious
               nature
            
             ,
             what
             ever
             the
             subject
             matter
             be
             about
             which
             it
             is
             taken
             ,
             whether
             civill
             or
             religious
             :
             but
             a
             law
             or
             constitution
             may
             be
             civill
             or
             religious
             ,
             as
             the
             subject
             about
             which
             it
             is
             conversant
             is
             ,
             either
             civill
             (
             meerly
             concerning
             bodies
             or
             goods
             )
             or
             religious
             concerning
             soule
             and
             worship
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XCIV
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               THeir
               fifth
               Head
               is
               concerning
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               in
               making
               of
               Lawes
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 publish
                 and
                 apply
                 such
                 Civill
                 Lawes
                 in
                 a
                 State
                 as
                 either
                 are
                 exprest
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Moses
                 Judicialls
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 generall
                 and
                 morall
                 equity
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 binding
                 all
                 Nations
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 )
                 to
                 bee
                 deducted
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 generall
                 consequence
                 and
                 proportion
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 in
                 a
                 free
                 State
                 no
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 bodies
                 ,
                 goods
                 ,
                 lands
                 ,
                 liberties
                 of
                 a
                 free
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 free
                 consents
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 free
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 free
                 Lords
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 estates
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 onely
                 stewards
                 under
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 give
                 their
                 free
                 consents
                 to
                 any
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 goods
                 ,
                 lands
                 ,
                 liberties
                 at
                 large
                 as
                 themselves
                 please
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 God
                 (
                 the
                 soveraigne
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 )
                 alone
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 a
                 perfect
                 rule
                 as
                 wel
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 as
                 of
                 holines
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 therefore
                 necessary
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 people
                 give
                 consent
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 take
                 power
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 the
                 bodies
                 ,
                 goods
                 ,
                 lands
                 ,
                 liberties
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 Lawes
                 about
                 civill
                 and
                 indifferent
                 things
                 about
                 the
                 Commonweale
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 given
                 him
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 make
                 what
                 laws
                 he
                 please
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 restraining
                 from
                 ,
                 or
                 constraining
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 indifferent
                 things
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 indifferent
                 in
                 its
                 nature
                 ,
                 ma●
                 sometimes
                 bee
                 inexpedient
                 in
                 its
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 5.
                 it
                 having
                 been
                 long
                 since
                 defended
                 upon
                 good
                 ground
                 ,
                 
                   Quicquid
                   non
                   expeait
                   ,
                   quatenus
                   non
                   expedit
                   ,
                   non
                   licet
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 such
                 Lawes
                 about
                 indifferent
                 things
                 ,
                 wherein
                 nothing
                 good
                 or
                 evill
                 is
                 shewne
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 or
                 principally
                 the
                 meere
                 authority
                 or
                 wil
                 of
                 the
                 imposer
                 for
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Colos.
                   2.
                   21
                   ,
                   22.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 7.
                 23
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 Ephes.
                 6.
                 6.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 prerogative
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 require
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 authority
                 and
                 will.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 will
                 of
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 
                   Regula
                   recti
                
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 first
                 it
                 bee
                 
                   Regula
                   recta
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 evill
                 speech
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 ratio
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Conscience
                 to
                 walke
                 by
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Princes
                 may
                 forbid
                 men
                 to
                 seeke
                 any
                 other
                 reason
                 but
                 their
                 authority
                 ,
                 yea
                 when
                 they
                 command
                 
                   frivola
                   &
                   dura
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 all
                 lawes
                 about
                 indifferent
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 expediency
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 indifferency
                 of
                 things
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 we
                 conceive
                 in
                 Lawes
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Lawgiver
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 which
                 bindes
                 .
                 
                   Ratio
                   est
                   Rex
                   Legis
                   ,
                   &
                   Lex
                   est
                   Rex
                   Regis
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 expedient
                 and
                 inexpedient
                 things
                 is
                 often
                 difficult
                 and
                 diverse
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 meet
                 that
                 such
                 Lawes
                 should
                 not
                 proceed
                 without
                 due
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Expediency
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 these
                 three
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 make
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 31.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 scandall
                 come
                 hereby
                 to
                 any
                 weake
                 brother
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 8.
                 13.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 submit
                 against
                 his
                 
                   conscience
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 14.
                 14.
                 23.
                 nor
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 contempt
                 of
                 lawfull
                 Authority
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 suddenly
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 expediency
                 of
                 indifferent
                 things
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 be
                 bound
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 receive
                 such
                 Lawes
                 about
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 triall
                 or
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 judge
                 them
                 expedient
                 because
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 thinkes
                 them
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 one
                 cannot
                 be
                 punished
                 in
                 following
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 shall
                 sinne
                 in
                 c●lling
                 
                   Inexpedient
                   Expedient
                
                 ;
                 but
                 Christ
                 saith
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 blinde
                 lead
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 both
                 fall
                 .
              
            
             
             
             
             
          
           
             
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               passage
               these
               worthy
               Men
               lay
               downe
               such
               a
               ground
               ,
               as
               the
               gates
               of
               Hell
               are
               not
               able
               to
               shake
               concerning
               the
               Magistrates
               walking
               in
               indifferent
               things
               :
               
               And
               upon
               which
               ground
               that
               Towre
               of
               Lebanon
               may
               be
               raised
               whereon
               there
               hang
               a
               thousand
               shields
               and
               
                 bucklars
                 ,
                 Cant
              
               4.
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               invincible
               Truth
               ,
               That
               no
               man
               is
               to
               be
               persecuted
               for
               cause
               of
               conscience
               :
               The
               ground
               is
               this
               :
               The
               Magist●ate
               hath
               not
               power
               to
               make
               what
               Lawes
               he
               please
               ,
               either
               in
               restraining
               or
               constraining
               to
               the
               use
               of
               indifferent
               things
               :
               And
               further
               he
               confesseth
               that
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               not
               the
               will
               of
               it
               must
               be
               the
               rule
               of
               conscience
               .
               And
               they
               adde
               this
               impregnable
               reason
               :
               viz.
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 people
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 receive
                 such
                 Lawes
                 without
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 conscience
                 ,
                 then
                 one
                 cannot
                 be
                 punished
                 for
                 following
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 shall
                 sinne
                 contrary
                 to
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 blinde
                 lead
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 both
                 fall
                 .
              
            
             
               Hence
               I
               argue
               ,
               If
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               have
               no
               power
               to
               restraine
               or
               constraine
               their
               subjects
               in
               things
               in
               their
               owne
               nature
               indifferent
               ,
               
               as
               in
               eating
               of
               meats
               ,
               wearing
               this
               or
               that
               garment
               ,
               using
               this
               or
               that
               gesture
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               try
               and
               examine
               his
               commands
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               their
               owne
               
                 reason
                 ,
                 conscience
              
               and
               judgement
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               shall
               sinne
               ,
               if
               they
               follow
               the
               Magistrates
               command
               ,
               not
               being
               perswaded
               in
               their
               owne
               soule
               and
               conscience
               that
               his
               commands
               are
               according
               to
               God!
               It
               will
               be
               much
               more
               unlawfull
               and
               heynous
               in
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               compell
               the
               subjects
               unto
               that
               which
               (
               according
               to
               their
               consciences
               perswasion
               )
               is
               simply
               unlawfull
               as
               unto
               a
               falsely
               constituted
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Administration
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               shall
               not
               escape
               the
               D●ch
               ,
               by
               being
               led
               blindefold
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               though
               hee
               fall
               in
               first
               ,
               yet
               they
               shall
               in
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               his
               greater
               and
               more
               dreadfull
               judgement
               .
            
             
               In
               particular
               thus
               ,
               If
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               restraine
               me
               from
               that
               gesture
               in
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               perswaded
               I
               ought
               to
               practice
               ,
               he
               may
               also
               restraine
               me
               by
               his
               commands
               from
               that
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               it selfe
               in
               such
               or
               such
               a
               Church
               according
               to
               my
               conscience
               .
            
             
               If
               he
               cannot
               (
               as
               they
               grant
               )
               constraine
               me
               to
               such
               or
               such
               a
               garment
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               can
               he
               constraine
               me
               to
               worship
               God
               by
               such
               a
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               worship
               ,
               which
               my
               soule
               and
               conscience
               cannot
               be
               perswaded
               is
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
             
               If
               he
               cannot
               command
               me
               in
               that
               circumstance
               of
               time
               to
               worship
               God
               this
               or
               that
               day
               ,
               can
               he
               command
               mee
               to
               the
               worship
               it selfe
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Me
               thinkes
               I
               discerne
               a
               threefold
               guilt
               to
               lye
               upon
               such
               Civill
               powers
               as
               impose
               upon
               and
               inforce
               the
               conscience
               ,
               
               though
               not
               unto
               the
               ministration
               and
               participation
               of
               the
               Seales
               ,
               yet
               either
               to
               depart
               from
               that
               worship
               which
               it
               is
               perswaded
               of
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               exercise
               or
               worship
               which
               it
               hath
               not
               faith
               in
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               of
               an
               appearance
               of
               that
               Arminian
               Popish
               doctrine
               of
               freewill
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               lay
               in
               their
               owne
               power
               and
               ability
               to
               beleeve
               upon
               the
               Magistrates
               command
               since
               it
               is
               confessed
               that
               what
               is
               submitted
               to
               by
               any
               without
               faith
               it
               is
               sinne
               ,
               be
               it
               never
               so
               true
               and
               holy
               Rom.
               14.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               since
               God
               only
               openeth
               the
               heart
               and
               worketh
               the
               will
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               it
               seemes
               to
               be
               an
               high
               presumption
               to
               suppose
               that
               together
               with
               a
               command
               restraining
               from
               ,
               or
               constraining
               to
               worship
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               also
               to
               be
               forced
               or
               commanded
               to
               give
               faith
               to
               open
               the
               heart
               to
               incline
               the
               will
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               A
               guilt
               of
               the
               hypocrisie
               of
               their
               subjects
               and
               people
               in
               forcing
               them
               to
               act
               and
               practice
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               and
               Worship
               against
               the
               doubts
               and
               checks
               of
               their
               consciences
               ,
               
               causing
               their
               bodies
               to
               worship
               ,
               when
               their
               soules
               are
               far
               off
               ,
               to
               draw
               near
               with
               their
               lips
               ,
               their
               hearts
               being
               far
               off
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               With
               lesse
               sinne
               ten
               thousand
               fold
               may
               a
               naturall
               ●ather
               force
               his
               〈◊〉
               ,
               or
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Commonweale
               force
               all
               the
               maydens
               in
               a
               Country
               to
               the
               marriage
               beds
               of
               such
               and
               such
               men
               whom
               they
               cannot
               love
               ,
               then
               the
               soules
               of
               these
               and
               other
               subjects
               to
               such
               worship
               or
               Ministry
               ,
               which
               is
               either
               a
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               because
               Cant.
               1.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Sweet
               Peace
               ,
               your
               conclusions
               are
               undeniable
               ,
               and
               O
               that
               they
               might
               sinke
               deep
               into
               those
               Noble
               and
               Honourable
               Bosomes
               it
               so
               deeply
               concernes
               !
               but
               proceed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XCV
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               IN
               that
               fifth
               head
               they
               further
               say
               thus
               :
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 in
                 matters
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 we
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 That
                 Civill
                 Magistrates
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 or
                 constitute
                 Lawes
                 about
                 Church
                 affaires
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 hath
                 not
                 ordained
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 for
                 the
                 well
                 ordering
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Apostle
                 solemnely
                 chargeth
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 all
                 Goverours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Potentate
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Commandement
                 given
                 by
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 kept
                 without
                 spot
                 unrebukeable
                 to
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 Commandement
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 faith
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 perfect
                 in
                 all
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 indeed
                 the
                 adminstration
                 of
                 all
                 Christs
                 affaires
                 doth
                 immediately
                 aime
                 at
                 spirituall
                 and
                 divine
                 ends
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 mens
                 soules
                 :
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 Law
                 nor
                 meanes
                 can
                 be
                 devised
                 by
                 the
                 wisdome
                 or
                 wit
                 of
                 man
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 fit
                 or
                 able
                 to
                 reach
                 such
                 ends
                 ,
                 but
                 use
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 such
                 onely
                 as
                 the
                 divine
                 Wisdome
                 and
                 holy
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 ordained
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 We
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 power
                 in
                 making
                 Lawes
                 about
                 Church
                 affaires
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 thus
                 limited
                 and
                 restrained
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 matters
                 which
                 concerne
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 and
                 of
                 Church
                 government
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 such
                 as
                 concerne
                 outward
                 order
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 for
                 uniformities
                 sake
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 finde
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 any
                 where
                 provided
                 for
                 the
                 uniformity
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 for
                 their
                 unity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Paul
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Christian
                 libertie
                 commendeth
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 giving
                 order
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 judge
                 nor
                 condemne
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 difference
                 of
                 judgement
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 where
                 men
                 live
                 to
                 God
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 even
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 errour
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 to
                 the
                 6.
                 
                 How
                 much
                 lesse
                 in
                 things
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 no
                 etrour
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 When
                 the
                 Apostle
                 directeth
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 done
                 decently
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 he
                 meant
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 power
                 to
                 Church
                 Officers
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 Civill
                 Magistrates
                 to
                 order
                 what
                 ever
                 they
                 should
                 thinke
                 meet
                 for
                 decencie
                 and
                 order
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 provide
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 administred
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 decently
                 without
                 unnaturall
                 or
                 uncivill
                 uncomelinesse
                 (
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 long
                 haire
                 ,
                 or
                 womens
                 prophe●ying
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 )
                 and
                 orderly
                 without
                 confusion
                 or
                 disturbance
                 of
                 edification
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 speaking
                 of
                 many
                 at
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 neverthelesse
                 willingly
                 grant
                 that
                 Magistrates
                 upon
                 due
                 and
                 diligent
                 search
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 counsell
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 concerning
                 the
                 right
                 ordering
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 publish
                 and
                 declare
                 ,
                 establish
                 and
                 ratifie
                 such
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 as
                 Christ
                 hath
                 appointed
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 for
                 the
                 well
                 ordering
                 of
                 Church
                 affaires
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 right
                 administration
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 amongst
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 edification
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 
                   Artaxerxes
                   ,
                   Ezra
                
                 7.
                 23.
                 was
                 not
                 usurpation
                 over
                 the
                 Churches
                 liberty
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Royall
                 and
                 just
                 confirmation
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 Whatsoever
                 is
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
                 For
                 why
                 should
                 there
                 be
                 wrath
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Deare
               Peace
               .
               me
               thinkes
               I
               see
               before
               mine
               eyes
               a
               wall
               daubed
               up
               (
               of
               which
               Ezekiel
               speakes
               )
               with
               untempered
               morter
               :
               Here
               they
               restraine
               the
               Magistrate
               from
               making
               Lawes
               either
               concerning
               the
               substance
               or
               ceremony
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               such
               only
               as
               Christ
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               and
               those
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               must
               publish
               and
               declare
               after
               the
               example
               of
               Artaxerxes
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               herein
               performe
               two
               things
               :
               First
               ,
               examine
               this
               Magistrates
               duty
               to
               publish
               ,
               declare
               ,
               &c.
               such
               Laws
               and
               Ordinances
               as
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               shall
               examine
               that
               proofe
               from
               
                 Artaxerxes
                 ,
                 Ezra
              
               7.
               23.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               
               me
               thinks
               I
               heare
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               people
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
              
               8.
               5.
               
               Make
               us
               a
               King
               that
               may
               rule
               over
               us
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Nations
               ,
               rejecting
               the
               Lord
               ruling
               over
               them
               by
               his
               holy
               Word
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               his
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               sheltring
               themselves
               under
               an
               Arme
               of
               Flesh
               ;
               which
               Arme
               of
               
                 Flesh
                 God
              
               gave
               them
               in
               His
               Anger
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               againe
               in
               His
               Wrath
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               persecuted
               David
               the
               figure
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               who
               hath
               given
               his
               people
               the
               Scepter
               and
               Sword
               of
               his
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               refused
               a
               temporall
               Crowne
               or
               Weapons
               in
               the
               dispensation
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               .
            
             
               Where
               did
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               or
               his
               Messengers
               charge
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               direct
               Christians
               to
               petition
               him
               ,
               to
               publish
               ,
               declare
               or
               establish
               by
               his
               Arme
               of
               Flesh
               and
               Earthly
               weapons
               the
               Religion
               and
               worship
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ?
            
             
               I
               finde
               the
               Beast
               and
               false
               Prophet
               (
               whose
               rise
               and
               doctrine
               is
               not
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Sea
               and
               Earth
               )
               dreadfull
               and
               terrible
               
               by
               a
               Civill
               Sword
               and
               dignitie
               ,
               Rev
               ,
               13.
               2.
               
            
             
               I
               find
               the
               Beast
               hath
               gotten
               the
               power
               and
               might
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               
               Revel
               .
               17.
               13.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               Lambes
               weapons
               are
               Spiritually
               mighty
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 &c.
              
               his
               Sword
               is
               two-edged
               comming
               out
               of
               his
               
                 mouth
                 ,
                 Revel
              
               .
               1.
               
               His
               preparations
               for
               War
               are
               
                 white
                 Horses
              
               and
               
                 white
                 Harnesse
              
               ,
               which
               are
               contest
               by
               all
               to
               be
               of
               a
               
                 spirituall
                 nature
              
               ,
               Revel
               .
               19.
               
            
             
               When
               that
               
                 whore
                 Iesabel
              
               stabbed
               Naboth
               with
               her
               Pen
               ,
               
               in
               stirring
               up
               the
               people
               to
               stone
               him
               as
               a
               Blasphemer
               of
               God
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               what
               a
               glorious
               maske
               or
               vaile
               of
               Holines
               put
               she
               on
               ?
               Proclaime
               a
               Fast
               ,
               set
               a
               day
               apart
               for
               humiliation
               ;
               and
               for
               confirmation
               ,
               let
               all
               be
               ratified
               with
               the
               Kings
               Authoritie
               ,
               Name
               ,
               and
               Seale
               ,
               1
               1
               Kings
               ,
               21.
               8.
               
            
             
               Was
               not
               this
               recorded
               for
               all
               
                 Gods
                 Naboths
              
               ,
               standing
               for
               their
               Spirituall
               interests
               in
               heavenly
               things
               (
               typed
               out
               by
               the
               typicall
               earth
               and
               ground
               of
               Canaans
               land
               )
               that
               they
               through
               patience
               and
               Comfort
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               might
               have
               hope
               ,
               Rom.
               15●
               4.
               ?
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               I
               demand
               who
               shall
               here
               sit
               Judge
               ,
               whether
               the
               Magistrate
               command
               any
               other
               Substance
               or
               Ceremonie
               but
               what
               is
               Christs
               ?
            
             
               By
               their
               former
               Conclusions
               ,
               every
               Soule
               must
               judge
               what
               the
               Magistrate
               commandeth
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               bound
               ,
               even
               in
               indifferent
               things
               ,
               to
               the
               Magistrates
               Law
               ,
               further
               then
               his
               own
               Soule
               ,
               Conscience
               and
               judgement
               ascends
               to
               the
               Reason
               of
               it
               :
               Here
               the
               Magistrate
               must
               make
               Lawes
               for
               that
               Substance
               and
               Ceremony
               which
               Christ
               appointed
               :
               But
               yet
               he
               must
               not
               doe
               this
               with
               his
               eyes
               open
               ,
               but
               blindfold
               and
               hoodwinkt
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               judge
               that
               to
               be
               the
               Religion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               such
               to
               be
               the
               order
               there
               in
               which
               their
               Consciences
               judge
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               assent
               not
               to
               ,
               they
               professe
               they
               must
               submit
               only
               to
               
                 Christs
                 lawes
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               obey
               him
               .
            
             
               O●
               what
               is
               this
               but
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Powers
              
               and
               Governours
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               
               as
               a
               Guard
               about
               the
               Spirituall
               Bed
               of
               Soulewhoredomes
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               commit
               Spirituall
               fornication
               with
               the
               great
               Whore
               ,
               Rev.
               17.
               2
               
               ?
               as
               a
               Guard
               while
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Earth
               are
               drinking
               themselves
               drunke
               with
               the
               wine
               of
               her
               fornication
               .
            
             
               But
               oh
               what
               terrifying
               ,
               what
               allurings
               are
               in
               Iereinies
               Curse
               and
               Blessing
               1
               Ier.
               17.
               
               Cursed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               trusteth
               in
               man
               ,
               that
               maketh
               
               Flesh
               his
               Arme
               (
               too
               too
               common
               in
               spirituall
               matters
               )
               and
               whose
               heart
               departeth
               from
               Jehovah
               :
               He
               shall
               be
               as
               an
               Heath
               in
               the
               Wildernes
               (
               even
               in
               the
               spirituall
               and
               mysticall
               wildernes
               )
               and
               shall
               not
               see
               when
               comfort
               comes
               ,
               but
               shall
               abide
               in
               drouth
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               in
               a
               barrenland
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XCVI
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               O
               What
               mysteries
               are
               these
               to
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               !
               how
               hard
               for
               flesh
               to
               forsake
               the
               Arme
               thereof
               !
               But
               passe
               on
               (
               deare
               Trutly
               )
               to
               their
               proofe
               propounded
               ,
               Ezra
               7.
               23.
               
               Wherein
               Artaxerxes
               confirmed
               by
               Law
               what
               ever
               was
               commanded
               by
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               
               In
               this
               Scripture
               I
               mind
               first
               the
               people
               of
               God
               captivated
               under
               the
               dominion
               and
               government
               of
               the
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 Babel
              
               and
               Persia.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Artaxerxes
               his
               favour
               to
               these
               Captives
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   freedome
                   to
                   their
                   Consciences
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Or
                   bountie
                   towards
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   exempting
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   from
                   common
                   charges
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Punishments
               on
               offenders
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               ground
               that
               ●aries
               him
               on
               to
               all
               this
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Ezra
               praising
               of
               God
               for
               putting
               this
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               people
               of
               God
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               they
               were
               as
               Lambes
               and
               Sheep
               in
               the
               jawes
               of
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               
               the
               dearely
               beloved
               of
               his
               Soule
               under
               the
               devouring
               Tyrants
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               both
               the
               Babylonian
               and
               the
               Persian
               ,
               farre
               from
               their
               owne
               Nation
               ,
               and
               the
               Government
               of
               their
               own
               anointed
               Kings
               ,
               the
               figures
               of
               the
               true
               King
               of
               the
               Iewes
               the
               Lord
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               In
               this
               respect
               it
               is
               cleere
               ,
               that
               the
               Iewes
               were
               no
               more
               subject
               to
               the
               Kings
               of
               Babylon
               and
               Persia
               in
               Spirituall
               things
               ,
               then
               the
               Vessels
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               were
               subject
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Babels
               use
               ,
               Dan.
               5.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               this
               King
               I
               consider
               ,
               first
               his
               person
               ,
               a
               
                 Gentile
                 Idolater
              
               ,
               an
               oppressing
               Tyrant
               ,
               one
               of
               those
               devouring
               Beasts
               ,
               Da●
               .
               7.
               
               &
               8.
               
               An
               hand
               of
               bloody
               Conquest
               set
               the
               Crown
               upon
               the
               lead
               of
               these
               Monarchs
               ;
               and
               although
               in
               Civill
               things
               they
               might
               challenge
               subjection
               ,
               yet
               why
               should
               they
               now
               sit
               down
               in
               the
               throne
               
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               governe
               the
               people
               and
               Church
               of
               God
               in
               Spirituall
               things
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               consider
               his
               acts
               of
               Favour
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               not
               amount
               to
               a
               positive
               Command
               ,
               that
               any
               of
               the
               Iewes
               should
               goe
               up
               to
               build
               the
               Temple
               ,
               nor
               that
               any
               of
               them
               should
               practice
               his
               own
               worship
               ,
               which
               he
               kept
               and
               judged
               the
               best
               for
               his
               owne
               Soule
               and
               People
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               he
               freely
               permits
               them
               ,
               and
               exerciseth
               a
               bounteous
               assistance
               to
               them
               :
               All
               which
               argues
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               sometimes
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               to
               open
               the
               hearts
               of
               Tyrants
               greatly
               to
               favour
               and
               further
               his
               people
               .
               Such
               favour
               found
               Nehemiah
               ,
               and
               Daniel
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               Gods
               people
               have
               and
               shall
               finde
               ,
               so
               often
               as
               it
               pleaseth
               Him
               to
               honour
               them
               that
               honour
               Him
               ,
               before
               the
               Sonnes
               of
               Men.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Who
               sees
               not
               how
               little
               this
               Scripture
               contributes
               to
               their
               Tenent
               ?
               but
               why
               (
               say
               some
               )
               should
               this
               King
               confirme
               all
               with
               such
               severe
               punishments
               ?
               and
               why
               for
               all
               this●
               should
               Ezra
               give
               thankes
               to
               God
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               imitable
               for
               after-times
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               The
               Law
               of
               God
               which
               he
               confirmed
               ,
               he
               knew
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               neither
               was
               ,
               nor
               could
               he
               be
               a
               Judge
               in
               the
               Case
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               his
               Ground
               ,
               what
               was
               it
               but
               the
               common
               terrours
               and
               convictions
               of
               an
               aff●ighted
               Conscience
               ?
            
             
               In
               such
               sits
               and
               pangs
               ,
               what
               have
               not
               
                 Pharaohs
                 ,
                 Sauls
                 ,
                 Ahabs
                 ,
                 Herods
                 ,
              
               
               Agrippa's
               spoken
               ?
               and
               what
               wonderfull
               decrees
               have
               
                 Nabuchadnizzar
                 ,
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 Darius
                 ,
                 Artaxerxes
              
               put
               forth
               concerning
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               Dan.
               3.
               
               &
               6.
               
               &
               Ezra
               1
               &
               7
               &c.
               and
               yet
               as
               farre
               from
               being
               charged
               with
               (
               as
               they
               were
               from
               being
               affected
               to
               )
               the
               Spirituall
               Crown
               of
               Governing
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Conscience
               of
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               ●Tis
               true
               ,
               Ezra
               most
               piously
               and
               justly
               gave
               thankes
               to
               God
               for
               putting
               such
               a
               thing
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               King
               :
               But
               what
               makes
               this
               pattern
               for
               the
               Laws
               of
               Civil
               Governours
               now
               under
               the
               Gospell
               ?
               
               It
               suited
               well
               with
               that
               Nationall
               state
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               Gentile
               King
               should
               release
               them
               ,
               permit
               them
               to
               returne
               to
               their
               own
               Land
               ,
               assist
               them
               with
               other
               favours
               ,
               and
               enable
               them
               to
               execute
               punishments
               upon
               offenders
               according
               to
               their
               Nationall
               State.
               
            
             
             
               But
               did
               God
               put
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               this
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               viz.
               to
               restraine
               upon
               paine
               of
               Death
               all
               the
               millions
               of
               men
               under
               his
               Dominion
               from
               the
               Idolatties
               of
               their
               severall
               and
               respective
               Countries
               ?
               to
               constraine
               them
               all
               upon
               the
               like
               penaltie
               to
               conforme
               to
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               to
               build
               him
               a
               Temple
               ,
               erect
               an
               Altar
               ,
               ordaine
               Priests
               ,
               offer
               sacrifice
               ,
               observe
               the
               Fasts
               and
               Feasts
               of
               Israel
               ?
               yea
               did
               God
               put
               it
               into
               the
               Kings
               heart
               to
               send
               Levites
               into
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               his
               Dominion
               ,
               compelling
               them
               to
               heare
               ;
               which
               is
               but
               a
               naturall
               thing
               (
               as
               some
               unsoundly
               speake
               )
               unto
               which
               all
               are
               bound
               to
               submit
               ?
            
             
               Well
               however
               ,
               Ezra
               gives
               thankes
               to
               God
               for
               the
               Kings
               ,
               and
               so
               should
               all
               that
               feate
               God
               in
               all
               Countries
               ,
               
               if
               he
               would
               please
               to
               put
               it
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               States
               and
               Parliaments
               ,
               to
               take
               off
               the
               yoakes
               of
               Violence
               ,
               and
               permit
               (
               at
               least
               )
               the
               Consciences
               of
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               especially
               such
               as
               in
               truth
               make
               Conscience
               of
               their
               Worships
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               :
               and
               yet
               no
               cause
               for
               Ezra
               then
               ,
               or
               Gods
               Ezra's
               and
               Israelites
               now
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               care
               and
               charge
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               Church
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               to
               lie
               upon
               the
               shoulders
               of
               Artaxerxes
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Civill
               Prince
               or
               Ruler
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               for
               the
               Confirmation
               or
               Ratification
               which
               they
               suppose
               Magistrates
               are
               bound
               to
               give
               to
               the
               Lawes
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               Gods
               cause
               ,
               Christs
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               two-edged
               sword
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               never
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               a
               temporall
               Sword
               ,
               or
               an
               humane
               Witnes
               to
               confirme
               and
               ratifie
               them
               .
               If
               we
               receive
               the
               witnesse
               of
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               the
               witnesse
               of
               the
               most
               holy
               God
               is
               greater
               ,
               1.
               
               Iohn
               5.
               
            
             
               The
               result
               and
               summe
               of
               the
               whole
               matter
               is
               this
               :
               1.
               
               It
               may
               please
               God
               sometimes
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Earth
               to
               permit
               and
               tolerate
               ,
               to
               favour
               and
               countenance
               Gods
               people
               in
               their
               worships
               ,
               
               though
               only
               out
               of
               some
               strong
               conviction
               of
               conscience
               or
               feare
               of
               wrath
               ,
               &c.
               and
               yet
               themselves
               neither
               understand
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               nor
               leave
               their
               owne
               state
               ,
               Idolatry
               or
               Country
               worship
               .
            
             
               For
               this
               Gods
               people
               ought
               to
               give
               thankes
               unto
               God
               ;
               yea
               and
               all
               men
               from
               this
               example
               may
               learne
               not
               to
               charge
               upon
               the
               Magistrates
               conscience
               (
               besides
               the
               care
               of
               the
               
                 Civill
                 peace
              
               ,
               the
               bodies
               and
               goods
               of
               men
               )
               the
               Spirituall
               peace
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               and
               soules
               of
               men
               :
               but
               hence
               are
               Magistrates
               instructed
               favourably
               to
               permit
               their
               subjects
               in
               their
               worships
               ,
               although
               themselves
               bee
               
               not
               perswaded
               to
               submit
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 ,
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 Darius
              
               and
               Artaxerxes
               did
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XCVII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               THe
               sixt
               question
               is
               this
               :
               How
               far
               the
               Church
               is
               subject
               to
               their
               Lawes
               ?
            
             
               
                 All
                 those
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 who
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Commonweale
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 just
                 and
                 righteous
                 Laws
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 (
                 membership
                 in
                 Churches
                 not
                 cutting
                 men
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 membership
                 in
                 commonweales
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 ,
                 even
                 every
                 soule
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 1.
                 as
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 wherein
                 they
                 lived
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 exempt
                 the
                 Clergy
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 do
                 )
                 from
                 Civill
                 subjection
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 
                   generatio
                   Clerici
                   ,
                   is
                   corruptio
                   subditi
                   ,
                
                 is
                 both
                 sinfull
                 and
                 scandalous
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 all
                 are
                 equally
                 subject
                 ,
                 yet
                 Church
                 members
                 are
                 more
                 especially
                 bound
                 to
                 yeeld
                 subjection
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 most
                 especially
                 bound
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 conscience
                 doth
                 more
                 strongly
                 binde
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 their
                 ill
                 examples
                 are
                 more
                 infectious
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 pernicious
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 provoke
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 to
                 bring
                 vengeance
                 on
                 the
                 State.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Hence
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 or
                 officers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 State
                 or
                 any
                 person
                 by
                 sedition
                 ,
                 contempt
                 of
                 Authority
                 ,
                 heresie
                 ,
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 oppression
                 ,
                 slander
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 withdraw
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 members
                 from
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 thereof
                 ,
                 their
                 persons
                 and
                 estates
                 are
                 liable
                 to
                 Civill
                 punishments
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 righteous
                 and
                 wholsome
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 
                   Exod.
                   22.
                   20.
                   
                   Levit.
                   24.
                   16.
                   
                   Deut.
                
                 13.
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 18.
                 10.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               What
               concernes
               this
               head
               in
               civill
               things
               ,
               I
               gladly
               subscribe
               unto
               :
               what
               concernes
               heresie
               ,
               blasphemy
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               have
               plentifully
               before
               spoken
               to
               ,
               and
               shall
               here
               only
               say
               2
               things
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               those
               Scriptures
               produced
               concerne
               only
               the
               people
               of
               God
               in
               a
               Church
               estate
               ,
               and
               must
               have
               reference
               onely
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               Mr.
               Cotton
               confesseth
               )
               is
               not
               Nationall
               but
               Congregationall
               of
               so
               many
               as
               may
               meet
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14
               &
               therefore
               no
               Civ●ll
               State
               can
               be
               the
               antitype
               and
               parallell
               ;
               to
               which
               purpose
               upon
               the
               11
               Question
               I
               shall
               at
               large
               
               shew
               the
               difference
               betweene
               that
               Nationall
               Church
               and
               State
               of
               Israel
               ,
               
               and
               all
               other
               States
               and
               Nations
               in
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               If
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Earth
               are
               bound
               to
               put
               to
               death
               all
               that
               worship
               other
               gods
               then
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               or
               that
               blaspheme
               (
               that
               is
               speake
               evill
               of
               in
               a
               lesser
               or
               higher
               degree
               )
               that
               one
               true
               God
               ;
               it
               must
               unavoidably
               follow
               that
               (
               the
               beloved
               for
               the
               Fathers
               sake
               )
               the
               Jewes
               whose
               very
               Religion
               blasphemeth
               Christ
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               ,
               I
               say
               they
               are
               actually
               sonnes
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               be
               immediately
               executed
               according
               to
               those
               quoted
               Scriptures
               :
               And
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Townes
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               Nations
               and
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               World
               must
               generally
               be
               put
               to
               the
               sword
               ,
               if
               they
               speedily
               renounce
               not
               their
               Gods
               and
               Worships
               ,
               and
               so
               cease
               to
               blaspheme
               the
               true
               God
               by
               their
               Idolatries
               :
               This
               bloody
               consequence
               cannot
               be
               avoided
               by
               any
               Scripture
               rule
               ,
               for
               if
               that
               rule
               be
               of
               force
               Deut.
               13.
               
               &
               18.
               not
               to
               spare
               ,
               
               or
               shew
               mercy
               upon
               person
               or
               City
               falling
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               that
               bars
               out
               all
               favour
               or
               partiality
               ;
               and
               then
               what
               heapes
               upon
               heapes
               in
               the
               slaughter
               houses
               and
               shambles
               of
               Civill
               Warres
               must
               the
               world
               come
               to
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               formerly
               noted
               ,
               and
               that
               unnecessarily
               ,
               it
               being
               not
               required
               by
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               and
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               and
               weapons
               being
               essentially
               Civill
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               reaching
               to
               the
               impiety
               or
               ungodlinesse
               ,
               but
               the
               incivility
               and
               unrighteousnesse
               of
               tongue
               or
               hand
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XCVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               DEare
               Truth
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               poysoned
               daggers
               stabbing
               at
               my
               tender
               heart
               !
               Oh
               when
               shall
               the
               Prince
               of
               peace
               appeare
               and
               reconcile
               the
               bloudy
               sons
               of
               men
               ?
               but
               let
               me
               now
               propose
               their
               7
               head
               :
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 In
                 what
                 order
                 may
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 execute
                 punishment
                 on
                 a
                 Church
                 or
                 Church-member
                 that
                 offendeth
                 his
                 Lawes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 grosse
                 and
                 publicke
                 notorious
                 sinnes
                 which
                 are
                 against
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 conscience
                 as
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 &c.
                 there
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 keeping
                 him
                 under
                 safe
                 ward
                 should
                 send
                 the
                 offendour
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 heale
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 still
                 provided
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 both
                 able
                 and
                 willing
                 thereunto
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 meanes
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 shall
                 convince
                 such
                 an
                 ones
                 conscience
                 that
                 he
                 seeketh
                 his
                 healing
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 his
                 hurt
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 censure
                 also
                 against
                 him
                 shall
                 proceed
                 with
                 more
                 power
                 and
                 blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 shall
                 have
                 cause
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 persecutes
                 men
                 for
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 justly
                 punisheth
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 for
                 sinning
                 rather
                 against
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 3.
                 0.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 private
                 offences
                 how
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 proceed
                 ,
                 see
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 materiall
                 whether
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Magistrates
                 take
                 it
                 first
                 in
                 hand
                 .
                 Only
                 with
                 this
                 caution
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 State
                 take
                 it
                 first
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 death
                 or
                 banishment
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 taken
                 their
                 course
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 provided
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 willing
                 and
                 ready
                 thereunto
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               such
               sinnes
               wherein
               men
               plead
               Conscience
               ,
               as
               Heresie
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Here
               I
               have
               many
               just
               exceptions
               and
               considerations
               to
               present
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               they
               propose
               a
               distinction
               of
               some
               sinnes
               :
               some
               are
               against
               the
               light
               of
               conscience
               ,
               &c.
               and
               they
               instance
               in
               Heresie
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               I
               have
               before
               discust
               this
               point
               of
               an
               Heretick
               sinning
               against
               light
               of
               conscience
               :
               And
               I
               shall
               adde
               that
               howsoever
               they
               lay
               this
               down
               as
               an
               infallible
               conclusion
               that
               all
               Heresie
               is
               against
               light
               of
               Conscience
               ;
               yet
               (
               to
               passe
               by
               the
               discussion
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               in
               which
               respect
               it
               may
               so
               be
               that
               even
               themselves
               may
               be
               found
               hereticall
               ,
               
               yea
               and
               that
               in
               fundamentalls
               )
               how
               doe
               all
               Idolaters
               after
               light
               presented
               ,
               and
               exhortations
               powerfully
               pressed
               ,
               either
               Turkes
               or
               Pagans
               ,
               Jewes
               or
               Antichristians
               ,
               strongly
               even
               to
               the
               death
               hold
               fast
               (
               or
               rather
               are
               held
               fast
               by
               )
               their
               delusions
               .
            
             
               Yea
               Gods
               people
               themselves
               ,
               being
               deluded
               and
               captivated
               are
               strongly
               confident
               even
               against
               some
               fundamentalls
               ,
               
               especially
               of
               worship
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               against
               the
               light
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               light
               or
               eye
               of
               a
               deceived
               conscience
               .
            
             
               Now
               all
               these
               consciences
               walke
               on
               confidently
               and
               constantly
               even
               to
               the
               suffering
               of
               death
               and
               torments
               ,
               and
               are
               more
               strongly
               confirmed
               in
               their
               beleefe
               and
               conscience
               ,
               because
               ●uch
               bloudy
               and
               cruell
               courses
               of
               persecution
               are
               used
               toward
               them
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               speakes
               not
               the
               Scripture
               expresly
               of
               the
               Jew
               ,
               
                 Isa.
                 6.
                 
                 Mat.
                 13.
                 
                 Acts
              
               28.
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               them
               the
               spirit
               of
               slumber
               ,
               eyes
               that
               they
               should
               not
               see
               ,
               &
               c●
               all
               which
               must
               be
               spoken
               of
               the
               very
               conscience
               ,
               which
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               golden
               key
               of
               David
               can
               
               only
               shut
               and
               open
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Picklocks
               or●
               Swords
               in
               all
               the
               Smiths
               shops
               in
               the
               World
               can
               neither
               by
               force
               or
               fraud
               prevent
               his
               time
               .
            
             
               Is
               it
               not
               said
               of
               Antichristians
               ,
               
               2●
               Thessal
               .
               2.
               that
               God
               hath
               sent
               them
               strong
               delusions
               ,
               so
               strong
               and
               efficacious
               ,
               that
               they
               beleeve
               a
               Lie
               and
               that
               so
               Confidently
               ,
               and
               some
               so
               Conscientiously
               ,
               that
               Death
               it selfe
               cannot
               part
               betweene
               the
               Delusion
               and
               their
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 keeping
                 him
                 in
                 safe
                 ward
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 the
                 Blasphemer
                 ,
                 Idolater
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               I
               here
               aske
               all
               men
               that
               love
               even
               the
               Civill
               Peace
               ,
               where
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               hath
               spoken
               a
               tittle
               of
               a
               Prison
               or
               safe
               ward
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               We
               find
               indeed
               a
               prison
               threatned
               by
               God
               to
               his
               irreconciled
               enemies
               ,
               neglecting
               to
               account
               with
               him
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               
            
             
               We
               finde
               a
               prison
               into
               which
               persecuters
               cast
               the
               Saints
               :
               So
               Iohn
               ,
               
               so
               Paul
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Matth.
               14.
               10.
               
               &c.
               were
               cast
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Commander
               of
               ,
               and
               caster
               into
               prison
               ,
               is
               the
               Devill
               ,
               Revel
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               Wee
               finde
               a
               Spirituall
               prison
               indeed
               ,
               a
               prison
               for
               Spirits
               ,
               1
               
                 P.
                 ●
              
               .
               3.
               19.
               the
               Spirits
               formerly
               rebellious
               against
               Christ
               Jesus
               speaking
               by
               Noah
               unto
               them
               ,
               now
               kept
               in
               safe
               ward
               against
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               great
               day
               .
            
             
               In
               Excommunication
               ,
               a
               Soule
               obstinate
               in
               sinne
               is
               delivered
               to
               Sathan
               his
               Jaylour
               ,
               and
               he
               keeps
               him
               in
               safe
               ward
               ,
               untill
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               to
               release
               him
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               prison
               for
               the
               Devill
               himselfe
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               Rev.
               20.
               
               
               And
               a
               Lake
               of
               eternall
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               into
               which
               the
               Beast
               and
               False
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               all
               not
               written
               in
               the
               Lambes
               booke
               ,
               and
               the
               Devill
               that
               deceived
               them
               ,
               shall
               eternally
               be
               there
               secured
               and
               tormented
               .
            
             
               But
               neither
               amongst
               these
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               other
               passage
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               doe
               we
               finde
               a
               prison
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               Jesus
               for
               the
               Heretick
               ,
               Blasphemer
               ,
               Idolater
               ,
               &c.
               being
               not
               otherwise
               guilty
               against
               the
               Civill
               State.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               Antichrist
               (
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               Civill
               Powers
               )
               hath
               his
               prisons
               ,
               to
               keep
               Christ
               Iesus
               and
               his
               members
               fast
               :
               such
               prisons
               may
               well
               be
               called
               the
               Bishops
               prisons
               ,
               
               the
               Popes
               ,
               the
               Devils
               prisons
               :
               These
               inquisition
               houses
               have
               ever
               been
               more
               terrible
               then
               the
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
             
               At
               first
               ,
               persecuting
               Bishops
               borrowed
               prisons
               of
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               (
               as
               now
               their
               successors
               doe
               still
               in
               the
               world
               )
               but
               afterward
               they
               wr●ng
               the
               keyes
               out
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               hands
               ,
               and
               hung
               them
               at
               their
               own
               Girdles
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               prisons
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               as
               doubtlesse
               will
               that
               Generation
               still
               doe
               ,
               if
               God
               prevent
               them
               not
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XCIX
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               AGaine
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               send
               him
               first
               to
               the
               Church
               to
               heale
               his
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Is
               not
               this
               as
               the
               Prophet
               speakes
               ,
               Like
               mother
               ,
               like
               daughter
               ?
               
               So
               the
               mother
               of
               whoredomes
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               teacheth
               and
               practiseth
               with
               all
               her
               Hereticks
               :
               First
               let
               the
               holy
               Church
               convince
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               deliver
               them
               to
               the
               Secular
               power
               to
               receive
               the
               punishment
               of
               Hereticks
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Me
               thinks
               also
               they
               approach
               neere
               that
               Popish
               Tenent
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 opere
                 operato
              
               :
               for
               their
               Exhortations
               and
               Admonitions
               must
               necessarily
               be
               so
               operative
               and
               prevalent
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Heretick
               repent
               not
               ,
               
               he
               now
               sins
               against
               his
               Conscience
               :
               not
               remembring
               that
               Peradventure
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               
               If
               peradventure
               ,
               God
               will
               give
               them
               repentance
               :
               and
               how
               strong
               delusions
               are
               ,
               and
               believing
               of
               lies
               ,
               and
               how
               hard
               it
               is
               to
               be
               undeceived
               ,
               especially
               in
               Spirituals
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               it
               may
               so
               prove
               ,
               when
               an
               Heretick
               indeed
               is
               brought
               to
               this
               Colledge
               of
               Physitians
               to
               have
               his
               conscience
               healed
               ,
               and
               one
               Heretick
               is
               to
               cure
               another
               :
               So
               also
               when
               any
               of
               
                 Christs
                 Witnesses
              
               (
               supposed
               Hereticks
               )
               are
               brought
               before
               them
               ,
               how
               doth
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               suffer
               whippings
               and
               stabs
               ,
               when
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               Truths
               ,
               and
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               are
               all
               prophaned
               and
               blasphemed
               ?
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               suppose
               a
               Man
               to
               be
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               and
               yet
               suppose
               him
               brought
               as
               the
               Magistrates
               Prisoner
               ,
               though
               to
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               to
               heale
               his
               Conscience
               :
               
               What
               promise
               of
               Presence
               and
               Blessing
               hath
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               made
               to
               his
               Church
               and
               Spouse
               in
               such
               a
               way
               ?
               and
               how
               common
               is
               it
               for
               Hereticks
               either
               to
               be
               desperately
               hardned
               by
               such
               cruell
               courses
               (
               yet
               pretending
               Soule-healing
               )
               or
               else
               through
               feare
               and
               terrour
               to
               practice
               grosse
               hypocrisie
               even
               against
               their
               consciences
               ?
               So
               that
               these
               Chir●rgions
               and
               Physitians
               pretending
               to
               heale
               Consciences
               ,
               by
               such
               a
               course
               wound
               them
               deeper
               ,
               and
               declare
               
               themselves
               Chir●rgions
               and
               Physitians
               of
               no
               value
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               thinke
               you
               of
               the
               Proviso
               added
               to
               their
               Proposition
               ,
               viz.
               Provided
               ,
               the
               Church
               bee
               able
               and
               willing
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Doubtles
               this
               proviso
               derogates
               not
               a
               little
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ.
               For
               she
               ,
               like
               that
               gracious
               woman
               ,
               Prov.
               31.
               26.
               
               openeth
               her
               mouth
               with
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               in
               her
               tongue
               is
               the
               Law
               of
               Grace
               :
               she
               is
               the
               pillar
               and
               ground
               of
               Truth
               ,
               2.
               
               Tim.
               2.
               
               The
               golden
               candlestick
               from
               whence
               true
               light
               shineth
               :
               the
               Angels
               or
               Ministers
               thereof
               able
               to
               try
               false
               Apostles
               (
               Rev.
               2.
               )
               and
               convince
               the
               Gainsayers
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               
            
             
               Againe
               (
               according
               to
               their
               principles
               of
               suppressing
               persons
               and
               Churches
               falsely
               worshipping
               )
               how
               can
               they
               permit
               such
               a
               blind
               and
               dead
               Church
               not
               able
               and
               willing
               to
               heale
               a
               wounded
               Conscience
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               What
               should
               be
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               their
               expression
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Doubtles
               their
               Consciences
               tell
               them
               how
               few
               of
               those
               Churches
               (
               which
               they
               yet
               acknowledge
               Churches
               )
               are
               able
               and
               willing
               to
               hold
               forth
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousnes
               ,
               healing
               with
               his
               wings
               the
               doubting
               and
               afflicted
               conscience
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               their
               conscience
               tells
               them
               ,
               that
               a
               Servant
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               may
               possibly
               be
               sent
               as
               an
               Heretick
               to
               be
               healed
               by
               a
               
                 false
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               Church
               will
               never
               be
               willing
               to
               deale
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               never
               be
               able
               to
               convince
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 course
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 shall
                 convince
                 such
                 an
                 ones
                 conscience
                 ;
                 that
                 hee
                 seekes
                 his
                 good
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               If
               a
               man
               thus
               bound
               be
               sent
               to
               a
               Church
               to
               be
               healed
               in
               his
               conscience
               ,
               either
               he
               is
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               or
               he
               is
               not
               .
            
             
               Admit
               he
               be
               :
               yet
               he
               disputes
               in
               feare
               ,
               as
               the
               poor
               theefe
               :
               the
               Mouse
               disputes
               with
               a
               terrible
               persecuting
               Cat
               :
               
               who
               while
               she
               seemes
               to
               play
               and
               gently
               tosse
               ,
               yet
               the
               conclusion
               is
               a
               proud
               insulting
               and
               devouring
               crueltie
               .
            
             
               If
               no
               Heretick
               but
               an
               innocent
               and
               faithfull
               witnes
               of
               any
               Truth
               of
               Jesus
               ;
               disputes
               he
               not
               as
               a
               Lambe
               in
               the
               Lyons
               paw
               ,
               being
               sure
               in
               the
               end
               to
               be
               torne
               in
               pieces
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               They
               adde
               :
               The
               censure
               this
               way
               proceeds
               with
               more
               power
               and
               blessing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               All
               power
               and
               blessing
               is
               from
               that
               blessed
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               
               unto
               whom
               all
               power
               is
               given
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
               He
               hath
               promised
               his
               presence
               with
               his
               Messengers
               ,
               preaching
               and
               baptizing
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               ,
               ratifying
               in
               Heaven
               what
               they
               blinde
               or
               loose
               on
               Earth
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               any
               man
               shew
               me
               such
               a
               
                 commission
                 ,
                 instruction
              
               and
               promise
               given
               by
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               to
               
                 Civill
                 powers
              
               in
               these
               spirituall
               affaires
               of
               his
               
                 Christian
                 Kingdome
              
               and
               Worship
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               they
               conclude
               ,
               
                 This
                 course
                 of
                 first
                 sending
                 the
                 Heretick
                 to
                 be
                 healed
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 takes
                 away
                 all
                 excuse
                 ;
                 for
                 none
                 can
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 persecuted
                 for
                 his
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 sinning
                 against
                 his
                 Conscience
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Iesabel
               placing
               poore
               Naboth
               before
               the
               Elders
               as
               a
               blasphemer
               of
               God
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               sanctifying
               the
               plotted
               and
               intended
               murther
               with
               a
               day
               of
               humiliation
               ,
               
               may
               seeme
               to
               take
               away
               all
               excuse
               ,
               and
               to
               conclude
               the
               Blasphemer
               worthy
               to
               be
               stoned
               :
               But
               Iehovah
               the
               God
               of
               Recompences
               (
               ●er
               .
               51.
               )
               when
               he
               makes
               Inquisition
               for
               blood
               ,
               will
               find
               both
               Iesabel
               and
               Ahab
               guilty
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               Dogs
               a
               feast
               with
               the
               flesh
               of
               Iesabel
               ,
               and
               leave
               not
               to
               Ahab
               a
               man
               to
               pisse
               against
               the
               wall
               ;
               for
               (
               as
               Paul
               in
               his
               owne
               plea
               )
               there
               was
               nothing
               committed
               worthy
               of
               death
               :
               and
               against
               thee
               ,
               O
               King
               ,
               saith
               Daniel
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               sinned
               (
               Dan.
               6.
               )
               in
               any
               Civill
               fact
               against
               the
               State.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             C.
             
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               THeir
               eighth
               question
               is
               this
               :
               viz.
               What
               power
               Magistrates
               have
               about
               the
               gathering
               of
               Churches
               ?
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 duty
                 to
                 incourage
                 and
                 countenance
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 voluntarily
                 joyn
                 themselves
                 in
                 holy
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 his
                 presence
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 and
                 promise
                 of
                 protection
                 ,
                 they
                 accepting
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 fellowship
                 from
                 other
                 neighbour
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 power
                 ●o
                 forbid
                 all
                 Idolatrous
                 and
                 corrupt
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 who
                 offer
                 to
                 put
                 themselves
                 under
                 their
                 patronage
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 attempt
                 to
                 joyne
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 Church-estate
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 hearken
                 ,
                 to
                 force
                 them
                 therefrom
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 101.
                 8.
                 
                 For
                 our
                 tolerating
                 many
                 Religions
                 in
                 a
                 State
                 in
                 severall
                 Churches
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 provoking
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 may
                 in
                 time
                 not
                 only
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 leaven
                 ,
                 divide
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 destroy
                 the
                 peace
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 dissolve
                 the
                 continuity
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 especially
                 ours
                 whose
                 wals
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 stones
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 :
                 it
                 being
                 also
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 planting
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 pure
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 enjoy
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 purity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 He
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 compell
                 all
                 men
                 within
                 his
                 grant
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 for
                 hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 which
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Nature
                 leadeth
                 even
                 Heathens
                 to
                 :
                 The
                 Ninivites
                 heard
                 Ionah
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 and
                 unknowne
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Ionah
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 Eglon
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Moab
                 hearing
                 that
                 Ehud
                 had
                 a
                 message
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 rose
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 seat
                 for
                 more
                 reverent
                 attention
                 ,
                 Iudg.
                 3.
                 20.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Yet
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 compell
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 become
                 members
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 fit
                 members
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 :
                 Nor
                 may
                 he
                 force
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 any
                 for
                 members
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 whom
                 the
                 Churches
                 themselves
                 can
                 freely
                 approve
                 of
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               first
               branch
               of
               this
               head
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               encourage
               and
               countenance
               the
               Church
               ,
               yea
               and
               protect
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               violence
               ,
               disturbance
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               being
               truly
               noble
               and
               glorious
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               the
               Spouse
               and
               Queene
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               transcends
               the
               
                 Ladies
                 ,
                 Queens
              
               ,
               and
               Empresses
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               in
               
                 glory
                 ,
                 beauty
                 ,
                 chastity
              
               and
               innocency
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               all
               Magistrates
               in
               the
               world
               do
               this
               :
               viz.
               Incourage
               and
               protect
               that
               Church
               or
               Assembly
               of
               worshippers
               ,
               which
               they
               judge
               to
               be
               true
               and
               approve
               of
               ;
               but
               not
               permitting
               other
               consciences
               then
               their
               owne
               :
               It
               hath
               come
               to
               passe
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               and
               yet
               doubtlesse
               will
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               and
               His
               Queene
               are
               driven
               and
               persecuted
               out
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               To
               the
               second
               ,
               That
               the
               Magistrate
               ought
               to
               suppresse
               all
               Churches
               which
               he
               judgeth
               false
               ,
               he
               quoteth
               Psal.
               101.
               8.
               
               
                 Betimes
                 I
                 will
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 wicked
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 cut
                 off
                 all
                 evill
                 doers
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Jehovah
                 :
              
               unto
               which
               ,
               he
               addeth
               foure
               Reasons
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Deare
               Truth
               ,
               first
               ,
               a
               word
               to
               that
               Scripture
               ,
               so
               often
               quoted
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               boasted
               of
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               that
               holy
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               concerning
               the
               City
               of
               
                 Iehovah
                 ,
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               King
               David
               here
               resolves
               
               to
               cut
               off
               all
               the
               wicked
               and
               evill
               doers
               .
               
               I
               shall
               speake
               more
               largely
               on
               the
               11
               Head
               or
               Question
               in
               the
               differences
               between
               that
               and
               all
               other
               Lands
               .
            
             
               At
               present
               I
               answer
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               holy
               Land
               or
               City
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               no
               King
               of
               Sion
               ,
               &c.
               but
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               thereof
               ,
               according
               to
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               9.
               
               Ye
               are
               a
               holy
               Nation
               ,
               and
               Ierusalem
               is
               the
               holy
               people
               of
               God
               in
               the
               true
               profession
               of
               
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 
                 Gal.
              
               4.
               
               &
               Rev.
               21.
               
               Out
               of
               which
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               by
               his
               holy
               Ordinances
               ,
               
               in
               such
               a
               government
               ,
               and
               by
               such
               governours
               as
               he
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               he
               cuts
               off
               every
               wicked
               person
               and
               evill
               doer
               .
            
             
               If
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               had
               intended
               any
               difference
               of
               
                 plate
                 ,
                 Cities
              
               or
               Countries
               ,
               doubtlesse
               Ierusalem
               and
               Samaria
               had
               been
               thought
               of
               ,
               or
               the
               Cities
               of
               Asia
               ,
               wherein
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               was
               so
               gloriously
               planted
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               disclaimes
               Ierusalem
               and
               Samaria
               forth
               having
               any
               respect
               of
               holinesse
               more
               then
               other
               
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               4.
               
            
             
               And
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               evidently
               testineth
               that
               the
               Churches
               were
               in
               the
               Cities
               and
               Countries
               ,
               
               not
               that
               the
               whole
               Cities
               or
               Countries
               were
               Gods
               holy
               Land
               ,
               and
               Cities
               out
               of
               which
               all
               
                 false
                 worshippers
              
               and
               
                 wicked
                 persons
              
               were
               to
               be
               cut
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               
               &
               3.
               
            
             
               The
               Divells
               throne
               was
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Pergamus
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               state
               and
               persecution
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               there
               was
               also
               the
               Throne
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               set
               up
               in
               His
               Church
               of
               worshippers
               in
               Pergamus
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               the
               Balaamites
               ,
               and
               Nicholaitans
               and
               every
               false
               worshipper
               was
               to
               be
               cast
               ,
               though
               not
               out
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Pergamus
               ,
               for
               then
               Pergamus
               must
               have
               beene
               throwne
               out
               of
               Pergamus
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               out
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CI.
             
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               OH
               that
               my
               head
               were
               a
               fountaine
               ,
               and
               mine
               eyes
               River●
               of
               teares
               to
               lament
               my
               children
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               peace
               and
               light
               ,
               thus
               darkning
               that
               ,
               and
               other
               lightsome
               Scriptures
               with
               such
               darke
               and
               direfull
               clouds
               of
               bloud
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Sweet
               Peace
               ,
               thy
               teares
               are
               seasonable
               and
               precious
               ,
               and
               botled
               up
               in
               the
               Heavens
               :
               but
               let
               me
               adde
               a
               second
               consideration
               from
               that
               Scripture
               :
               If
               that
               Scripture
               may
               now
               literally
               be
               applied
               to
               Nations
               and
               Cities
               in
               a
               parallel
               to
               Canaan
               and
               Ierusalem
               since
               
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               this
               Psal.
               101.
               be
               literally
               to
               be
               applied
               to
               
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Townes
              
               ,
               
               and
               Countries
               in
               Europe
               and
               America
               ,
               not
               only
               such
               as
               assay
               to
               joyne
               themselves
               (
               as
               they
               here
               speake
               )
               in
               a
               corrupt
               Church
               estate
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               know
               no
               Church
               estate
               ,
               nor
               God
               ,
               nor
               Christ
               ,
               yea
               every
               wicked
               person
               and
               evill
               doer
               ,
               must
               be
               hanged
               or
               stoned
               ,
               &c.
               as
               it
               was
               in
               Israel
               ,
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               how
               many
               thousands
               and
               millions
               of
               men
               and
               women
               in
               the
               severall
               Kingdomes
               and
               governments
               of
               the
               World
               must
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               their
               Lands
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               from
               their
               Cities
               ,
               as
               this
               Scripture
               speakes
               ?
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               since
               those
               persons
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 English
              
               plantations
               accounted
               unfit
               for
               Church
               estate
               ,
               yet
               remaine
               all
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               from
               which
               
                 New
                 England
              
               dares
               not
               separate
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               their
               Sacraments
               ,
               (
               as
               some
               of
               the
               Independents
               have
               published
               )
               what
               riddle
               or
               mysterie
               ,
               or
               rather
               fallacie
               of
               Sathan
               is
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
               It
               will
               not
               be
               offence
               to
               charity
               to
               make
               conjecture
               :
               First
               ,
               herein
               
                 New
                 England
                 Churches
              
               secretly
               call
               their
               Mother
               whore
               ,
               not
               daring
               in
               America
               to
               joyne
               with
               their
               owne
               Mothers
               children
               ,
               though
               unexcommunicate
               ,
               no
               nor
               permit
               them
               to
               worship
               God
               after
               their
               consciences
               ,
               and
               as
               their
               Mother
               hath
               taught
               them
               this
               secretly
               and
               silently
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               minde
               to
               doe
               ,
               which
               publickly
               they
               would
               seem
               to
               disclaime
               ,
               and
               professe
               against
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               If
               such
               members
               of
               
                 Old
                 England
              
               should
               be
               suffered
               to
               enjoy
               their
               consciences
               in
               New
               ,
               (
               however
               it
               is
               pretended
               they
               would
               profane
               Ordinances
               for
               which
               they
               are
               unfit
               (
               as
               true
               it
               is
               in
               that
               
                 naturall
                 persons
              
               are
               not
               fit
               for
               
                 Spirituall
                 worship
              
               )
               yet
               this
               appears
               not
               to
               be
               the
               bottome
               ,
               for
               in
               
                 Old
                 England
              
               the
               
                 New
                 English
              
               joyne
               with
               Old
               in
               the
               ministrations
               of
               the
               
                 Word
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 singing
                 ,
                 contribution
                 ,
                 maintenance
              
               of
               the
               
                 Ministrie
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               if
               I
               say
               ,
               they
               should
               set
               up
               Churches
               after
               their
               conscience
               ,
               the
               greatnesse
               and
               multitudes
               of
               their
               owne
               Assemblies
               would
               decay
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               the
               contributions
               and
               maintenance
               of
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               unto
               which
               all
               or
               most
               have
               beene
               forced
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Deare
               Peace
               ,
               These
               are
               more
               then
               conjectures
               ,
               thousands
               now
               espie
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               love
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               living
               God
               should
               lament
               such
               halting
               :
               I
               shall
               adde
               this
               ,
               not
               only
               doe
               they
               partially
               neglect
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               wicked
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               themselves
               esteemed
               beloved
               and
               goldy
               have
               they
               driven
               forth
               ,
               and
               keep
               out
               others
               which
               would
               come
               unto
               them
               ,
               eminently
               godly
               by
               their
               owne
               confession
               ,
               because
               differing
               in
               conscience
               
               and
               worship
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               consequently
               not
               to
               be
               suffered
               in
               their
               holy
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               .
            
             
               But
               having
               examined
               that
               Scripture
               alledged
               ,
               let
               us
               now
               weigh
               their
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               First
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               not
               cutting
               off
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               but
               tolerating
               many
               Religions
               in
               a
               State
               would
               provoke
               God
               :
               unto
               which
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               first
               (
               and
               here
               being
               no
               Scripture
               produced
               to
               these
               Reasons
               ,
               shall
               the
               sooner
               answer
               )
               that
               no
               proofe
               can
               be
               made
               from
               the
               Institutions
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               that
               all
               Religions
               but
               one
               are
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               by
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Sword
              
               ;
               that
               Nationall
               Church
               in
               that
               typicall
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               being
               abolished
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Commonweale
              
               or
               Church
               instituted
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               affirme
               that
               the
               cutting
               off
               by
               the
               Sword
               other
               Consciences
               and
               Religions
               is
               (
               contrarily
               )
               most
               provoking
               unto
               God
               ,
               
               expressely
               against
               his
               will
               concerning
               the
               Tares
               Matth.
               13.
               as
               I
               have
               before
               proved
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               bloudy
               mother
               of
               all
               those
               monstrous
               mischiefes
               (
               where
               such
               cutting
               off
               is
               used
               )
               both
               to
               the
               soules
               and
               bodies
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               let
               conscience
               and
               experience
               speake
               how
               in
               the
               not
               cutting
               off
               their
               many
               Religions
               ,
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               not
               only
               not
               to
               be
               provoked
               ,
               but
               to
               prosper
               the
               state
               of
               the
               united
               Provinces
               our
               next
               neighbours
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               admiration
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               reason
               is
               ,
               such
               tolerating
               would
               leaven
               ,
               divide
               and
               destroy
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               
               This
               must
               also
               be
               denied
               upon
               so
               many
               former
               Scriptures
               &
               Reasons
               produced
               ,
               proving
               the
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               and
               the
               sufficiencie
               of
               his
               Spirituall
               power
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               purging
               forth
               and
               conquering
               of
               the
               least
               evill
               ,
               yea
               and
               for
               the
               bringing
               every
               thought
               in
               subjection
               unto
               
                 Christ
                 Iesu
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               
            
             
               I
               adde
               ,
               
               they
               have
               not
               produced
               one
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               can
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               permitting
               to
               leaven
               of
               false
               doctrine
               in
               the
               World
               or
               
                 Civill
                 State
              
               ,
               will
               leaven
               the
               Churches
               :
               only
               we
               finde
               that
               the
               permission
               of
               leaven
               in
               
                 persons
                 ,
                 doctrines
              
               or
               practices
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               indeed
               will
               corrupt
               and
               spread
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               5.
               
               &
               Gal.
               5.
               but
               this
               Reason
               should
               never
               have
               been
               alledged
               ,
               were
               not
               the
               particular
               Churches
               in
               
                 New
                 England
              
               ,
               but
               as
               so
               many
               implicite
               
                 Parish
                 Churches
              
               in
               one
               implicite
               National
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Their
               third
               Reason
               is
               ,
               it
               will
               dissolve
               the
               continuity
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               especially
               theirs
               ,
               where
               the
               walls
               are
               made
               of
               the
               stones
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               briefly
               to
               this
               bare
               affirmation
               thus
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               Church
               is
               a
               wall
               spirituall
               and
               mysticall
               ,
               Cant.
               8.
               9.
               
            
             
               Then
               consequently
               a
               false
               Church
               or
               Company
               is
               a
               false
               or
               pretended
               wall
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               Christs
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 civill
                 State
                 ,
                 Power
              
               and
               Government
               is
               a
               
                 civill
                 wall
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               walls
               of
               Earth
               or
               stone
               about
               a
               City
               are
               the
               naturall
               or
               artificiall
               wall
               or
               defence
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               consideration
               of
               these
               foure
               wals
               I
               desire
               it
               may
               be
               proved
               from
               the
               Scripture
               of
               Truth
               ,
               
               how
               the
               false
               
                 spirituall
                 wall
              
               or
               company
               of
               false
               worshippers
               suffred
               in
               a
               City
               can
               be
               able
               to
               destroy
               the
               true
               
                 Christian
                 wall
              
               or
               company
               of
               beleevers
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               
               how
               this
               false
               
                 spirituall
                 wall
              
               or
               false
               Church
               permitted
               ,
               can
               destroy
               the
               
                 civill
                 wall
              
               ,
               the
               State
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Citizens
               ,
               any
               more
               then
               it
               can
               destroy
               the
               naturall
               or
               artificiall
               wall
               of
               earth
               or
               stone
               .
            
             
               Spirituall
               may
               destroy
               spirituall
               ,
               if
               a
               stronger
               and
               victorious
               ,
               but
               spirituall
               cannot
               reach
               to
               artificiall
               or
               civill
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Yea
               but
               they
               feare
               the
               false
               
                 spirituall
                 wall
              
               may
               destroy
               their
               civill
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               made
               of
               the
               stones
               of
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               have
               reference
               to
               that
               practice
               amongst
               them
               ,
               viz.
               that
               none
               but
               members
               of
               Churches
               enjoy
               civill
               freedome
               amongst
               them
               (
               ordinarily
               )
               in
               imitation
               of
               that
               
                 Nationall
                 Church
              
               and
               State
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               then
               I
               answer
               ,
               they
               that
               follow
               
                 Moses
                 Church
                 constitution
              
               )
               which
               the
               
                 New
                 English
              
               by
               such
               a
               practice
               implicitely
               doe
               )
               must
               cease
               to
               pretend
               to
               the
               Lord
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               and
               his
               institutions
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               we
               shall
               finde
               lawfull
               
                 civill
                 State
              
               both
               before
               and
               since
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               finde
               not
               any
               tidings
               of
               the
               true
               God
               our
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               their
               
                 civill
                 New
                 English
                 State
              
               framed
               out
               of
               their
               Churches
               may
               yet
               stand
               ,
               subsist
               and
               flourish
               ,
               although
               they
               did
               (
               as
               by
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               they
               ought
               )
               permit
               either
               Iewes
               or
               Turkes
               or
               Antichristians
               to
               live
               amongst
               them
               subject
               unto
               
                 their
                 Civill
                 Government
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               ONe
               branch
               more
               ,
               viz.
               the
               third
               remaines
               of
               this
               Head
               ,
               and
               it
               concerns
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               
                 unto
                 which
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 compelled
                 ,
                 because
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 
                 word
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 which
                 even
                 Nature
                 leadeth
                 Heathens
                 to
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 they
                 quote
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Ninevites
                 hea●ing
                 Ionah
                 ,
                 and
                 Eglo●
                 (
                 King
                 of
                 Moab
                 )
                 his
                 rising
                 up
                 to
                 Ehuds
                 pretended
                 message
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 Iudg
                 3.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               
               I
               must
               deny
               that
               position
               :
               for
               light
               of
               Nature
               leadeth
               men
               to
               heare
               that
               onely
               which
               Nature
               conceiveth
               to
               be
               good
               for
               it
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               heare
               a
               Messenger
               ,
               Minister
               or
               Preacher
               ,
               whom
               conscience
               perswades
               is
               a
               false
               messenger
               or
               deceiver
               ,
               and
               comes
               to
               deceive
               my
               soule
               ,
               as
               Millions
               of
               men
               and
               women
               in
               their
               severall
               respective
               religions
               and
               consciences
               are
               so
               perswaded
               ,
               conceiving
               their
               owne
               to
               be
               true
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               as
               concerning
               the
               
                 instances
                 ,
                 Ionah
              
               did
               not
               compell
               the
               Ninevites
               to
               heare
               that
               message
               which
               he
               brought
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               Besides
               the
               matter
               of
               compulsion
               to
               a
               constant
               worship
               of
               the
               world
               in
               
                 Church
                 estate
              
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Question
               )
               comes
               not
               neare
               Ionahs
               case
               .
            
             
               Nor
               did
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Embassadours
               so
               practice
               :
               but
               if
               persons
               refused
               to
               heare
               the
               command
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               to
               his
               Messengers
               was
               onely
               to
               depart
               from
               them
               ,
               shaking
               off
               the
               dust
               of
               their
               feet
               with
               a
               denunciation
               of
               
                 Gods
                 wrath
              
               against
               them
               ,
               
                 Math.
                 10.
                 
                 Act.
              
               14.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               Eglon
               his
               rising
               up
               :
               First
               ,
               Eh●d
               compelled
               not
               that
               King
               either
               to
               heare
               or
               reverence
               ,
               
               and
               all
               that
               can
               bee
               imitable
               in
               Eglon
               ,
               is
               a
               voluntary
               and
               willing
               reverence
               which
               persons
               ought
               to
               expresse
               to
               what
               they
               are
               perswaded
               comes
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               But
               how
               doe
               both
               these
               instances
               mightily
               convince
               and
               condemne
               themselves
               ,
               who
               not
               onely
               professe
               to
               turne
               away
               from
               ,
               but
               also
               persecute
               or
               hunt
               all
               such
               as
               shall
               dare
               to
               professe
               a
               Ministry
               or
               Church
               estate
               differing
               from
               their
               owne
               ,
               though
               for
               personall
               godlinesse
               and
               excellency
               of
               gifts
               reverenced
               by
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               the
               point
               of
               compulsion
               :
               It
               hath
               pleased
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               to
               appoint
               a
               two
               fold
               Ministry
               of
               his
               Word
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               for
               unbeleevers
               and
               their
               conversion
               ,
               according
               to
               
                 Math.
                 28.
                 19.
                 
                 Marc.
              
               16
               15
               ,
               16.
               and
               the
               constant
               practice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               first
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               Ministry
               of
               feeding
               and
               nourishing
               up
               such
               as
               are
               converted
               and
               brought
               into
               
                 Church
                 estate
              
               ,
               according
               to
               
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 &c.
              
               
               Now
               to
               neither
               of
               these
               doe
               we
               finde
               any
               compulsion
               appointed
               by
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               or
               practised
               by
               any
               of
               his
               .
            
             
             
               The
               compulsion
               preached
               and
               practised
               in
               
                 New
                 England
              
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               the
               hearing
               of
               that
               Ministry
               sent
               forth
               to
               convert
               unbeleevers
               ,
               and
               to
               constitute
               Churches
               :
               for
               such
               a
               Ministry
               they
               practise
               not
               :
               but
               to
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               word
               of
               
                 edification
                 ,
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 consolation
              
               ,
               dispenced
               onely
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               worshippers
               :
               I
               apply
               ,
            
             
               When
               Paul
               came
               first
               to
               Corinth
               to
               preach
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               by
               their
               Rule
               the
               Magistrates
               of
               Corinth
               ought
               by
               the
               Sword
               to
               have
               compelled
               all
               the
               people
               of
               Corinth
               to
               heare
               Paul.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               after
               a
               Church
               of
               Christ
               was
               gathered
               (
               by
               their
               rule
               )
               the
               Magistrates
               of
               Corinth
               ought
               to
               have
               compelled
               the
               people
               still
               (
               even
               those
               who
               had
               refused
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               for
               the
               few
               onely
               of
               the
               Church
               embraced
               it
               )
               to
               have
               heard
               the
               Word
               still
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               kept
               one
               day
               in
               seven
               to
               the
               
                 Christians
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               come
               to
               the
               
                 Christians
                 Church
              
               all
               their
               dayes
               .
               And
               what
               is
               this
               but
               a
               setled
               formality
               of
               Religion
               and
               Worship
               ,
               unto
               which
               a
               people
               are
               brought
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               ?
            
             
               And
               however
               they
               affirme
               that
               persons
               are
               not
               to
               be
               compelled
               to
               be
               members
               of
               Churches
               ,
               
               nor
               the
               Church
               compelled
               to
               receive
               any
               :
               Yet
               if
               persons
               be
               compelled
               to
               forsake
               their
               Religion
               which
               their
               hearts
               cleave
               to
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               to
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               
                 Word
                 ,
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Psalmes
              
               ,
               and
               Contributions
               ,
               and
               this
               all
               their
               dayes
               :
               I
               aske
               whether
               this
               be
               not
               this
               peoples
               Religion
               ,
               unto
               which
               submitting
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               quiet
               all
               their
               dayes
               ,
               without
               the
               inforcing
               them
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               any
               other
               Religion
               ?
               And
               if
               this
               bee
               not
               so
               ,
               then
               I
               aske
               ,
               Will
               it
               not
               inevitably
               follow
               ,
               that
               they
               (
               not
               onely
               permit
               ,
               but
               )
               enforce
               people
               to
               bee
               of
               no
               Religion
               at
               all
               ,
               all
               their
               dayes
               ?
            
             
               This
               toleration
               of
               Religion
               ,
               or
               rather
               irreligious
               compulsion
               ,
               is
               above
               all
               tolerations
               monstrous
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               compell
               men
               to
               bee
               of
               no
               Religion
               all
               their
               dayes
               .
               I
               desire
               all
               men
               and
               these
               worthy
               Authors
               of
               this
               Modell
               ,
               to
               lay
               their
               hands
               upon
               their
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               consider
               whether
               this
               compulsion
               of
               men
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               whether
               it
               carries
               men
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               no
               Religion
               all
               their
               dayes
               ,
               worse
               then
               the
               very
               Indians
               ,
               who
               dare
               not
               live
               without
               Religion
               according
               as
               they
               are
               perswaded
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               adde
               ,
               from
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               (
               Acts
               2.
               42.
               
               )
               where
               the
               Word
               and
               Prayer
               is
               joyned
               with
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               fellowship
               ,
               and
               breaking
               of
               Bread
               ;
               in
               which
               Exercises
               the
               Church
               continued
               constantly
               :
               that
               it
               is
               apparent
               
               that
               a
               
                 Civill
                 State
              
               may
               as
               lawfully
               compell
               men
               by
               the
               
                 civill
                 sword
              
               to
               the
               breaking
               of
               bread
               ,
               
               or
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Word
               or
               Prayer
               ,
               or
               Fellowship
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               of
               the
               same
               
                 nature
                 ,
                 Ordinances
              
               in
               the
               Church
               (
               I
               speake
               of
               the
               
                 feeding
                 Ministrie
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               unto
               which
               persons
               are
               compell'd
               )
               and
               
                 Church
                 Worship
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               every
               conscience
               in
               the
               World
               is
               fearfull
               ,
               at
               least
               shie
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Ministers
               of
               other
               Gods
               and
               Worships
               ,
               and
               of
               holding
               Spirituall
               fellowship
               in
               any
               of
               their
               Services
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               case
               of
               many
               a
               Soule
               ,
               viz.
               to
               question
               the
               Ministers
               themselves
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Supper
               it selfe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CIII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               DEare
               Truth
               ,
               This
               pressing
               of
               men
               to
               the
               Spirituall
               Battels
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               (
               as
               it
               is
               commonly
               with
               prest
               Souldiers
               )
               that
               so
               many
               thousands
               flie
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Battell
               .
               But
               I
               present
               you
               with
               the
               9.
               
               Question
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               What
               power
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               in
               providing
               of
               Church-Officers
               ?
            
             
               
                 First
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 Church
                 officers
                 being
                 the
                 proper
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 (
                 either
                 as
                 Prince
                 or
                 Patron
                 )
                 to
                 assume
                 such
                 power
                 unto
                 himselfe
                 .
                 When
                 Christ
                 sends
                 to
                 preach
                 by
                 his
                 supreme
                 power
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 send
                 forth
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 subordinate
                 ,
                 to
                 gather
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 force
                 people
                 to
                 heare
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 invest
                 them
                 with
                 office
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Maintenance
                 of
                 Church-officers
                 being
                 to
                 arise
                 from
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 ordinarily
                 taught
                 thereby
                 (
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 6.
                 
                 )
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 dutie
                 of
                 the
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 contend
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 Nehemiah
                 did
                 ,
                 
                   chap.
                   13.
                   ver
                
                 .
                 10.
                 11.
                 who
                 doe
                 neglect
                 and
                 forsake
                 the
                 due
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 command
                 them
                 to
                 give
                 such
                 portions
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 Church
                 officers
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Gospell
                 commandeth
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 them
                 freely
                 and
                 bountifully
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 According
                 as
                 Hezekiah
                 commanded
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 the
                 portions
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 incouraged
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 31.
                 4.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 furnishing
                 the
                 Church
                 with
                 set
                 officers
                 ,
                 depending
                 much
                 upon
                 erecting
                 and
                 maintenance
                 of
                 Schooles
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 good
                 education
                 of
                 youth
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 lying
                 chiefly
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 the
                 furthering
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 therefore
                 and
                 should
                 so
                 farre
                 provide
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 erect
                 Schooles
                 ,
                 take
                 care
                 for
                 fit
                 Governours
                 and
                 Tutours
                 ,
                 and
                 commend
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 see
                 it
                 meet
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 within
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 once
                 in
                 a
                 yeare
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 before
                 the
                 Generall
                 Court
                 of
                 Election
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Free-will
                 offering
                 of
                 all
                 people
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 such
                 Schooles
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 monies
                 of
                 every
                 Towne
                 so
                 given
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Election
                 to
                 the
                 Treasurie
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 monies
                 to
                 be
                 disposed
                 by
                 such
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 chosen
                 for
                 the
                 disposing
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               choice
               of
               officers
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               obscure
               what
               they
               mean
               by
               this
               supreme
               power
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               sending
               to
               preach
               .
            
             
               We
               know
               the
               Commission
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               to
               his
               first
               Messengers
               to
               goe
               into
               all
               Nations
               to
               preach
               and
               gather
               Churches
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               immediately
               sent
               forth
               by
               him
               :
               but
               Mr.
               Cotton
               elswhere
               boldeth
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               now
               extant
               no
               immediate
               Ministry
               from
               Christ
               ,
               but
               mediate
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               first
               see
               how
               they
               agree
               with
               themselves
               ,
               and
               secondly
               how
               they
               agree
               with
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               this
               busines
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               if
               they
               hold
               a
               sending
               forth
               to
               preach
               by
               Christs
               supreme
               power
               ,
               according
               to
               
                 Math.
                 28.
                 
                 Mark
                 16.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               10.
               they
               must
               necessarily
               grant
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               ,
               but
               is
               to
               be
               constituted
               out
               of
               the
               Nations
               and
               Peoples
               now
               converted
               by
               this
               preaching
               :
               whence
               according
               to
               the
               course
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Worke
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               Grant
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               it
               is
               apparent
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Ministery
               before
               the
               Church
               ,
               gathering
               and
               espousing
               the
               Church
               to
               Christ
               :
               and
               therefore
               their
               other
               Tenent
               must
               needs
               be
               too
               light
               ,
               viz.
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Ministry
               but
               that
               which
               is
               mediate
               from
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Blessed
               Truth
               ,
               this
               doctrine
               of
               a
               Ministry
               before
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               harsh
               and
               deep
               ,
               yet
               most
               true
               ,
               most
               sweet
               .
               Yet
               you
               know
               their
               Ground
               ,
               that
               two
               or
               three
               Godly
               persons
               may
               joyne
               themselves
               together
               ,
               become
               a
               Church
               ,
               make
               officers
               ,
               send
               them
               forth
               to
               preach
               ,
               to
               convert
               ,
               baptize
               ,
               and
               gather
               New
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               first
               we
               find
               not
               in
               the
               first
               institution
               and
               pasterne
               ,
               that
               ever
               any
               such
               two
               ,
               or
               three
               ,
               or
               more
               ,
               did
               gather
               and
               constitute
               themselves
               a
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               without
               a
               Ministrie
               sent
               
               from
               God
               to
               invite
               and
               call
               them
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               them
               unto
               fellowship
               with
               God
               upon
               the
               receiving
               of
               that
               Word
               and
               Message
               :
               
               And
               therefore
               it
               may
               very
               well
               be
               quaeried
               how
               without
               such
               a
               Ministry
               two
               or
               three
               become
               a
               Church
               ?
               and
               how
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               is
               conveyed
               unto
               them
               ;
               Who
               espoused
               this
               people
               unto
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               at
               Corinth
               was
               espoused
               by
               Paul
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               said
               themselves
               ,
               or
               if
               it
               be
               said
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               let
               one
               instance
               be
               produced
               in
               the
               first
               patternes
               and
               practices
               of
               such
               a
               Practice
               .
            
             
               It
               hath
               been
               generally
               confest
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               comming
               to
               the
               
                 Mariage
                 feast
              
               without
               a
               Messenger
               inviting
               ,
               sent
               from
               God
               to
               the
               Soules
               of
               men
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 22.
                 
                 Luc.
                 14.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               10.
               
            
             
               We
               finde
               when
               the
               Thessalonians
               turned
               to
               God
               from
               their
               Idolls
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               and
               true
               
                 God
                 ,
                 1
                 Thessal
              
               .
               1.
               9.
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               bring
               a
               Word
               of
               Power
               unto
               them
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               Paul
               in
               the
               same
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               You
               know
               (
               deare
               Truth
               )
               it
               is
               a
               common
               plea
               ,
               that
               Gods
               people
               now
               are
               converted
               already
               ,
               and
               therefore
               may
               congregate
               themselves
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Two
               things
               must
               here
               be
               cleered
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               doth
               their
               conversion
               amount
               to
               externall
               turning
               from
               Idolls
               ,
               I
               Thess.
               1.
               9.
               beside
               their
               internall
               
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Love
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Secondly
               ,
               who
               wrought
               this
               conversion
               ,
               who
               begot
               these
               Children
               ?
               (
               for
               though
               the
               Corinthians
               might
               have
               ten
               thousand
               Teachers
               ,
               yet
               Paul
               had
               begotten
               them
               by
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               true
               (
               as
               Mr.
               Cotton
               himselfe
               elsewhere
               acknowledgeth
               )
               God
               sendeth
               many
               Preachers
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               providence
               (
               even
               in
               Babel
               mysticall
               )
               though
               not
               according
               to
               his
               Ordinance
               and
               Institution
               :
               So
               even
               in
               the
               
                 wildernesse
                 (
                 Rev.
                 12.
                 )
                 God
              
               provideth
               for
               the
               sustentation
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
               Rev.
               12.
               by
               which
               provision
               even
               in
               the
               most
               
                 Popish
                 times
              
               and
               places
               ,
               yea
               and
               by
               most
               false
               and
               
                 Popish
                 callings
              
               (
               now
               in
               this
               lightsome
               Age
               confest
               so
               to
               be
               )
               God
               hath
               done
               great
               things
               to
               the
               personall
               
                 conversion
                 ,
                 
                 consolation
              
               ,
               and
               salvation
               of
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               there
               seems
               yet
               to
               be
               desired
               such
               constitution
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               institution
               and
               patterne
               calls
               for
               :
               So
               also
               such
               a
               calling
               and
               converting
               of
               
                 Gods
                 people
              
               from
               
                 Antichristian
                 Idols
              
               to
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Worship
              
               :
               And
               therefore
               such
               a
               Ministry
               (
               according
               to
               the
               first
               patterne
               )
               sent
               from
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               to
               renew
               and
               restore
               
               the
               Worship
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               be
               granted
               that
               without
               a
               Ministry
               sent
               from
               Christ
               to
               gather
               Churches
               ,
               that
               Gods
               ,
               people
               in
               this
               Country
               may
               be
               called
               ,
               converted
               from
               
                 Antichristian
                 Idolls
              
               ,
               to
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               in
               the
               true
               Church
               estate
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               will
               it
               not
               follow
               that
               in
               all
               other
               Countries
               of
               the
               World
               Gods
               Elect
               must
               or
               may
               be
               so
               converted
               from
               their
               severall
               respective
               false
               worships
               and
               Idolatries
               ,
               
               and
               brought
               into
               the
               true
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               estate
               without
               such
               a
               Ministry
               sent
               unto
               them
               ?
               Or
               are
               there
               two
               wayes
               appointed
               by
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               one
               for
               this
               Country
               ,
               and
               another
               for
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               World
               ?
               Or
               lastly
               ,
               if
               two
               or
               three
               more
               (
               without
               a
               Ministry
               )
               shall
               arise
               up
               ,
               become
               a
               Church
               ,
               make
               
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               I
               ask
               whether
               those
               two
               or
               three
               ,
               or
               more
               must
               not
               be
               accounted
               immediately
               and
               extraordinarily
               stirred
               up
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               whether
               this
               be
               that
               supreme
               power
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               (
               which
               they
               speake
               of
               )
               sending
               forth
               two
               or
               three
               private
               persons
               to
               make
               a
               Church
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               without
               a
               true
               Ministry
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               first
               sent
               unto
               themselves
               ?
               Is
               this
               that
               commission
               (
               which
               all
               Ministers
               pretend
               unto
               )
               
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 19.
                 
                 &c.
              
               first
               ,
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               two
               or
               three
               private
               persons
               becomming
               a
               Church
               ,
               without
               a
               mediat
               call
               from
               which
               Church
               (
               say
               they
               )
               there
               can
               be
               no
               true
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               yet
               also
               confesse
               that
               Christ
               sendeth
               forth
               to
               preach
               by
               his
               
                 supreme
                 power
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               by
               his
               power
               subordinate
               to
               gather
               Churches
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CIV
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               YOu
               have
               taken
               great
               paines
               to
               shew
               the
               irreconciliablenesse
               of
               those
               their
               two
               assertions
               ,
               viz.
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               now
               no
               Ministry
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               but
               what
               is
               mediat
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               secondly
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               sends
               Preachers
               forth
               by
               his
               supreme
               power
               to
               gather
               the
               Church
               :
               I
               now
               wait
               to
               heare
               ,
               how
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 send
                 forth
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 subordinate
                 to
                 gather
                 Churches
                 ,
                 enforcing
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               a
               Ministry
               sent
               forth
               by
               Christs
               supreme
               power
               ;
               
               and
               a
               Ministry
               sent
               forth
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               subordinate
               power
               to
               gather
               Churches
               ;
               I
               aske
               what
               is
               the
               difference
               between
               these
               two
               ?
               Is
               there
               any
               gathering
               of
               Churches
               but
               by
               that
               
                 commission
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 
                 Teach
              
               and
               baptize
               ?
               And
               is
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               
               intrusted
               with
               a
               power
               from
               Christ
               as
               his
               Deputy
               to
               give
               this
               commission
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               send
               out
               Ministers
               to
               preach
               and
               baptize
               ?
            
             
               As
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               Testament
               of
               Christ
               concerning
               such
               a
               delegation
               or
               assignment
               of
               such
               power
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               :
               
               So
               I
               also
               ask
               ,
               since
               in
               every
               free
               State
               
                 civill
                 Magistrates
              
               have
               no
               more
               power
               but
               what
               the
               people
               's
               of
               those
               
                 States
                 ,
                 Lands
              
               and
               Countries
               betrust
               them
               with
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               (
               by
               this
               meanes
               )
               it
               must
               not
               follow
               that
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               hath
               left
               with
               the
               Peoples
               and
               Nations
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               his
               Spirituall
               Kingly
               power
               to
               grant
               commissions
               and
               send
               out
               Ministers
               to
               themselves
               ,
               to
               preach
               ,
               convert
               and
               baptize
               themselves
               ?
               How
               inevitably
               this
               followes
               upon
               their
               conclusion
               of
               power
               in
               Magistrates
               to
               send
               ,
               &c.
               and
               what
               unchristian
               and
               unreasonable
               consequences
               must
               flow
               from
               hence
               ,
               let
               all
               consider
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Iehosaphats
               sending
               forth
               the
               Levites
               to
               teach
               in
               Iudah
               ,
               
               &c.
               as
               they
               alledge
               it
               not
               ;
               so
               elsewhere
               it
               shall
               more
               fully
               appeare
               to
               be
               a
               type
               and
               figure
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               the
               only
               King
               of
               his
               Church
               providing
               for
               the
               feeding
               of
               his
               Church
               and
               People
               by
               his
               true
               
                 Christian
                 Priests
              
               and
               Levites
               ,
               viz.
               The
               Ministry
               which
               in
               the
               Gospel
               he
               hath
               appointed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CV
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               VVE
               have
               examined
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               be
               pleased
               (
               deare
               Truth
               )
               to
               speake
               to
               the
               second
               branch
               of
               this
               head
               ,
               viz.
               the
               maintenance
               of
               it
               :
               They
               affirme
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               force
               out
               the
               Ministers
               maintenance
               from
               all
               that
               are
               taught
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               after
               the
               patterne
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               argument
               from
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               
               Gal.
               6.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               This
               theame
               ,
               viz.
               concerning
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Ministers
               of
               worship
               ,
               is
               indeed
               the
               Apple
               of
               the
               Eye
               ,
               the
               Dianah
               of
               the
               
                 Dianah
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               yet
               all
               that
               love
               Christ
               Jesus
               in
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               soules
               in
               and
               from
               him
               will
               readily
               professe
               to
               abhorre
               filthy
               lucre
               (
               Tit.
               1.
               )
               and
               the
               wages
               of
               Balaam
               (
               both
               more
               common
               and
               frequent
               then
               easily
               is
               discernable
               .
               )
            
             
               To
               that
               Scripture
               Gal.
               6.
               6.
               
               
               Let
               him
               that
               is
               taught
               in
               the
               Word
               make
               him
               that
               teacheth
               partaker
               of
               all
               his
               goods
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               That
               teaching
               was
               of
               persons
               converted
               ,
               beleevers
               entred
               into
               the
               Schoole
               and
               Family
               of
               Christ
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               Church
               being
               
               rightly
               gathered
               ,
               is
               also
               rightly
               invested
               with
               the
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               to
               force
               every
               soule
               therein
               by
               spirituall
               weapons
               and
               penalties
               to
               doe
               its
               duty
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               forcing
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               intended
               and
               practised
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               persons
               without
               as
               well
               as
               within
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 unconverted
                 ,
                 naturall
              
               and
               dead
               in
               sinne
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               that
               live
               ,
               and
               feeding
               enjoy
               the
               benefit
               of
               spirituall
               food
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               those
               sorts
               of
               persons
               to
               whom
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               sends
               his
               Word
               out
               of
               Church
               estate
               ,
               
               Iewes
               or
               Gentiles
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Parable
               of
               
                 Math.
                 13.
                 high-way
                 hearers
                 ,
                 stony
                 ground
              
               and
               
                 thorny
                 ground
              
               hearers
               )
               wee
               never
               finde
               title
               of
               any
               maintenance
               to
               bee
               expected
               ,
               least
               of
               all
               to
               bee
               forced
               and
               exacted
               from
               them
               .
               By
               
                 civill
                 power
              
               they
               cannot
               be
               forced
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               no
               
                 civill
                 payment
              
               or
               businesse
               ,
               no
               matter
               of
               Caesar
               ,
               but
               concerning
               God
               :
               nor
               by
               
                 spirituall
                 power
              
               ,
               which
               hath
               nothing
               to
               doe
               with
               those
               which
               are
               without
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               5.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               reasonable
               to
               expect
               and
               demand
               of
               such
               as
               live
               within
               the
               state
               a
               
                 civill
                 maintenance
              
               of
               their
               
                 civill
                 officers
              
               ,
               and
               to
               force
               it
               where
               it
               is
               denyed
               .
               It
               is
               reasonable
               for
               a
               Schoole-master
               to
               demand
               his
               recompence
               for
               his
               labour
               in
               his
               Schoole
               :
               but
               it
               is
               not
               reasonable
               to
               expect
               or
               force
               it
               from
               
                 stranges
                 ,
                 enemies
                 ,
                 rebels
              
               to
               that
               City
               ,
               from
               such
               as
               come
               not
               within
               ,
               or
               else
               would
               not
               bee
               received
               into
               the
               Schoole
               .
               What
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               but
               the
               City
               ,
               the
               School●
               ,
               and
               Family
               of
               Christ
               ?
               the
               Officers
               of
               this
               
                 City
                 ,
                 Schoole
                 ,
                 Family
              
               ,
               may
               reasonably
               expect
               maintenance
               from
               such
               they
               minister
               unto
               ,
               but
               not
               from
               strangers
               ,
               enemies
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
               It
               is
               most
               true
               that
               sinne
               goes
               in
               a
               linke
               ,
               for
               that
               tenent
               that
               all
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               may
               bee
               compelled
               to
               heare
               Christ
               preach
               (
               and
               enjoy
               the
               labours
               of
               the
               Teacher
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Church
               it selfe
               )
               forceth
               on
               another
               also
               as
               evill
               ,
               viz.
               that
               they
               should
               also
               be
               compelled
               to
               pay
               ,
               as
               being
               most
               equall
               and
               reasonable
               to
               pay
               for
               their
               conversion
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Some
               use
               to
               urge
               that
               Text
               of
               
                 Luc.
                 14.
                 
                 Compell
              
               them
               to
               come
               in
               .
               Compell
               them
               to
               Masse
               (
               say
               the
               Papists
               :
               )
               compell
               them
               to
               Church
               and
               Common
               prayer
               ,
               say
               the
               Protestants
               :
               Compell
               them
               to
               the
               Meeting
               ,
               say
               the
               
                 New
                 English.
              
               In
               all
               these
               compulsions
               they
               disagree
               amongst
               themselves
               :
               but
               in
               this
               ,
               viz.
               Compell
               them
               to
               pay
               ,
               in
               this
               they
               all
               agree
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               double
               violence
               which
               both
               Errour
               and
               Falshood
               use
               to
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               .
               
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               morall
               and
               
               perswasive
               ,
               such
               was
               the
               perswasion
               first
               used
               to
               Ioseph
               by
               his
               Mistris
               :
               such
               was
               the
               perswasions
               of
               Tamar
               from
               Ammon
               :
               such
               was
               the
               compelling
               of
               the
               
                 young
                 man
              
               by
               the
               Harlot
               ;
               Prov.
               7.
               shee
               caught
               him
               by
               her
               much
               faire
               speech
               and
               kisses
               .
               And
               thus
               is
               the
               whole
               world
               compelled
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               Golden
               
                 Image
                 ,
                 Dan.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               Compulsion
               is
               civill
               ,
               
               such
               as
               Iosephs
               Mistris
               began
               to
               practise
               upon
               Ioseph
               to
               attaine
               her
               whorish
               desires
               .
            
             
               Such
               as
               Ammon
               practised
               on
               Tamar
               to
               satisfie
               his
               brutish
               lust
               .
            
             
               And
               such
               was
               Nabuchadnezzars
               second
               compulsion
               ,
               his
               fiery
               Furnace
               ,
               Dan.
               3.
               and
               mysticall
               Nabuchadnezzars
               killing
               all
               that
               receive
               not
               his
               marke
               ,
               Rev.
               13.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               sort
               of
               these
               violences
               ,
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               powerfull
               argument
               and
               perswasion
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               also
               use
               .
               Hence
               all
               those
               powerfull
               perswasions
               of
               Wisedomes
               
                 Maidens
                 ,
                 Pro.
              
               9.
               
               Hence
               (
               saith
               Paul
               )
               knowing
               the
               terrour
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               we
               perswade
               men
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               and
               pull
               some
               out
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               saith
               Iud●
               :
               such
               must
               that
               compulsion
               be
               ,
               
                 Luc.
                 14.
                 viz.
              
               the
               powerfull
               perswasions
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               being
               that
               two-edged
               sword
               comming
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               in
               his
               true
               Ministers
               sent
               forth
               to
               invite
               poore
               sinners
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Lambe
               of
               God.
               The
               
                 civill
                 Ministers
              
               of
               the
               Commonweale
               cannot
               be
               sent
               upon
               this
               businesse
               with
               their
               
                 civill
                 weapons
              
               and
               compulsions
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 spirituall
                 Minister
              
               of
               the
               Gospel
               with
               his
               spirituall
               sword
               of
               Christs
               mouth
               ,
               a
               sword
               with
               two
               edges
               .
            
             
               But
               more
               particularly
               the
               contributions
               of
               
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
              
               are
               all
               holy
               and
               spirituall
               ,
               
               though
               consisting
               of
               materiall
               earthly
               substance
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               Water
               in
               
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 Bread
              
               and
               Wine
               in
               the
               Supper
               )
               and
               joyned
               with
               prayer
               and
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               2.
               42.
               
            
             
               Hence
               as
               Prayer
               is
               called
               
                 Gods
                 sacrifice
              
               ,
               
               so
               are
               the
               contributions
               and
               mutuall
               supplyes
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 Phil.
              
               4.
               
            
             
               Hence
               also
               as
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               naturall
               men
               to
               bee
               capable
               of
               
                 Gods
                 worship
              
               ,
               and
               to
               feed
               ,
               be
               nourished
               and
               edified
               by
               any
               spirituall
               ordinance
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               a
               
                 dead
                 childe
              
               can
               sucke
               the
               breast
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 dead
                 man
                 feast
              
               :
            
             
               So
               also
               is
               it
               as
               impossible
               for
               a
               
                 dead
                 man
              
               yet
               lodged
               in
               the
               grave
               of
               Nature
               to
               contribute
               spiritually
               (
               I
               meane
               according
               to
               Scriptures
               rule
               )
               as
               for
               a
               
                 dead
                 man
              
               to
               pay
               a
               reckoning
               .
            
             
               I
               question
               not
               but
               naturall
               men
               may
               for
               the
               outward
               act
               
                 preach
                 ,
                 pray
                 ,
                 contribute
              
               ,
               &c.
               but
               neither
               are
               they
               worshippers
               suitable
               to
               him
               
               who
               is
               a
               Spirit
               (
               Iohn
               4.
               )
               nor
               can
               they
               (
               least
               of
               all
               )
               bee
               forced
               to
               worship
               or
               the
               maintenance
               of
               it
               ,
               without
               a
               guilt
               of
               their
               hypocrisie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               They
               will
               say
               ,
               what
               is
               to
               be
               done
               for
               their
               soules
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               The
               Apostles
               (
               whom
               wee
               professe
               to
               imitate
               )
               preached
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               unbeleevers
               ,
               without
               mingling
               in
               worship
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               such
               Preachers
               and
               preaching
               such
               as
               pretend
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Ministry
               of
               Christ
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               and
               practise
               :
               Not
               forcing
               them
               all
               their
               dayes
               to
               come
               to
               Church
               and
               pay
               their
               duties
               ,
               either
               so
               confessing
               that
               this
               is
               their
               Religion
               unto
               which
               they
               are
               forced
               :
               or
               else
               that
               (
               as
               before
               )
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               be
               of
               no
               Religion
               all
               their
               dayes
               .
            
             
               The
               way
               to
               subdue
               Rebels
               is
               not
               by
               correspondence
               and
               communion
               with
               them
               ,
               
               by
               forcing
               them
               to
               keepe
               the
               
                 City
                 Watches
              
               ,
               and
               pay
               sessements
               ,
               &c.
               which
               all
               may
               be
               practised
               (
               upon
               compulsion
               )
               treacherously
               ,
               the
               first
               work
               with
               such
               is
               powerfully
               to
               subdue
               their
               judgments
               and
               wills
               ,
               to
               lay
               downe
               their
               weapons
               ,
               and
               yeeld
               willing
               subjection
               :
               then
               come
               they
               orderly
               into
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               Citie
               priviledges
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CVI.
             
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               PLease
               you
               now
               (
               deare
               Truth
               )
               to
               discusse
               the
               Scriptures
               from
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 Nehem
              
               13.
               and
               2
               Chron.
               31.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               
               God
               gave
               unto
               that
               
                 Nationall
                 Church
              
               of
               the
               Jewes
               that
               excellent
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               therein
               Houses
               furnished
               ,
               
                 Orchards
                 ,
                 Gardens
                 Vineyards
                 ,
                 Olive
                 yards
                 ,
                 Fields
                 ,
                 Wells
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               they
               might
               well
               in
               this
               settled
               abundance
               ,
               and
               the
               promised
               continuation
               and
               increase
               of
               it
               afford
               a
               large
               temporall
               supply
               to
               their
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Tenth
               of
               all
               they
               did
               possesse
               .
            
             
               Gods
               people
               are
               now
               in
               the
               Gospel
               brought
               into
               a
               spirituall
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               flowing
               with
               spirituall
               milk
               and
               honey
               ,
               and
               they
               abound
               with
               spirituall
               and
               heavenly
               comforts
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               poore
               and
               
                 persecuted
                 condition
              
               ,
               therefore
               an
               inforced
               setled
               maintenance
               is
               not
               sutable
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               to
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               in
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               change
               of
               the
               Church
               estate
               ,
               there
               was
               also
               a
               change
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Law
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               7.
               
               Nor
               did
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               appoint
               that
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               his
               
               Ministrie
               ,
               the
               
                 Civill
                 sword
              
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Spirituall
               Sword
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               should
               alone
               compell
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Therefore
               the
               compulsion
               used
               under
               Hezekiah
               and
               Nehemiah
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               civill
               and
               corporall
               Sword
               ,
               
               a
               type
               (
               in
               that
               typicall
               State
               )
               not
               of
               another
               materiall
               and
               corporall
               ,
               but
               of
               an
               heavenly
               and
               spirituall
               ,
               even
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               with
               which
               Christ
               fighteth
               ,
               Revel
               .
               3.
               which
               is
               exceeding
               sharpe
               ,
               entring
               in
               between
               the
               soule
               and
               spirit
               ,
               Heb.
               4.
               and
               bringing
               every
               thought
               into
               captivitie
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               :
               He
               that
               submits
               not
               at
               the
               shaking
               of
               this
               sword
               ,
               is
               cut
               off
               by
               it
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               despiseth
               this
               sword
               ,
               all
               the
               power
               in
               the
               World
               cannot
               make
               him
               a
               true
               worshipper
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               purse
               a
               mainteiner
               of
               
                 Gods
                 worship
              
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               If
               any
               man
               professing
               to
               be
               a
               Minister
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               
               shall
               bring
               men
               before
               the
               Magistrate
               (
               as
               the
               practice
               hath
               been
               ,
               both
               in
               Old
               and
               
                 New
                 England
              
               )
               for
               not
               paying
               him
               his
               wages
               or
               his
               due
               :
               I
               aske
               (
               if
               the
               voluntarie
               consent
               of
               the
               party
               hath
               not
               obliged
               him
               )
               how
               can
               either
               the
               officers
               of
               the
               
                 Parish
                 ,
                 Church
              
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               
                 Civill
                 State
              
               compell
               this
               or
               that
               man
               to
               pay
               so
               much
               (
               more
               or
               lesse
               )
               to
               maintaine
               such
               a
               Worship
               or
               Ministrie
               ?
               I
               ask
               further
               ,
               if
               the
               determining
               what
               is
               each
               mans
               due
               to
               pay
               ,
               why
               may
               they
               not
               determine
               the
               tenth
               and
               more
               ,
               as
               some
               desired
               (
               others
               opposing
               )
               in
               
                 New
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               force
               men
               not
               only
               to
               maintenance
               ,
               but
               to
               a
               Iewish
               maintenance
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Yea
               but
               (
               say
               they
               )
               is
               not
               the
               Labourer
               worthy
               of
               his
               hire
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               from
               them
               that
               hire
               him
               ,
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               laboureth
               or
               ministreth
               ,
               
               not
               from
               the
               
                 Civill
                 State
              
               :
               no
               more
               then
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               Civill
               State
               is
               worthy
               of
               his
               hire
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Civill
               State
               ,
               (
               in
               which
               I
               grant
               the
               persons
               in
               the
               Church
               ought
               to
               be
               assistant
               in
               their
               Civill
               respects
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               What
               maintenance
               (
               say
               they
               )
               shall
               the
               Ministrie
               of
               the
               Gospell
               have
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               We
               finde
               two
               wayes
               of
               maintenance
               for
               the
               Ministrie
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               
               proposed
               for
               our
               direction
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               free
               and
               willing
               contribution
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               according
               to
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 
                 Luc.
              
               8.
               3.
               
               &c.
               upon
               which
               both
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               his
               Ministers
               lived
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               diligent
               worke
               and
               labour
               of
               their
               owne
               hands
               ,
               
               as
               Paul
               tells
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               two
               cases
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Either
               in
               the
               inabilities
               and
               necessities
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Or
               for
               the
               greater
               advantage
               of
               Christs
               truth
               ;
               as
               when
               Paul
               saw
               it
               would
               more
               advantage
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               denies
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               falls
               to
               worke
               amongst
               the
               Corinthians
               and
               Thessalonians
               .
            
             
               Let
               none
               call
               these
               cases
               extraordinary
               :
               for
               if
               persecution
               be
               the
               portion
               of
               Christs
               sheep
               ,
               and
               the
               busines
               or
               worke
               of
               Christ
               must
               be
               dearer
               to
               us
               then
               our
               right
               eyes
               or
               lives
               ,
               such
               as
               will
               follow
               Paul
               ,
               and
               follow
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               must
               not
               thinke
               much
               at
               ,
               but
               rejoyce
               in
               
                 poverties
                 ,
                 necessities
                 ,
                 hunger
                 ,
                 cold
                 ,
                 nakednesse
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               Stewards
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               must
               be
               like
               their
               Lord
               ,
               and
               abhorre
               to
               steale
               as
               the
               evill
               Steward
               ,
               pretending
               that
               the
               shamed
               to
               beg
               ,
               but
               peremptorily
               ,
               dig
               he
               could
               not
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CVII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               ONe
               and
               the
               last
               branch
               (
               deare
               Truth
               )
               remaines
               concerning
               Schooles
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Churches
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 much
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 Schooles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Schooles
                 upon
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               honour
               Schooles
               for
               Tongues
               and
               Arts
               :
               but
               the
               institution
               of
               
                 Europes
                 Universities
              
               ,
               
               devoting
               persons
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               for
               Scholars
               ,
               in
               a
               Monasticall
               way
               ,
               forbidding
               Mariage
               and
               Labour
               to
               ,
               I
               hold
               as
               far
               from
               the
               mind
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               from
               propagating
               his
               Name
               and
               Worship
               .
            
             
               We
               count
               the
               Universities
               the
               Fountaines
               ,
               the
               Seminaries
               or
               Seed-plots
               of
               all
               Pietie
               :
               but
               have
               not
               those
               Fountaines
               ever
               sent
               what
               streames
               the
               Times
               have
               liked
               ?
               and
               ever
               changed
               their
               taste
               and
               colour
               to
               the
               Princes
               eye
               and
               Palate
               ?
            
             
               For
               any
               depending
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               upon
               such
               Schooles
               ,
               I
               finde
               not
               a
               little
               in
               the
               Testament
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             
               I
               finde
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               frequently
               compared
               to
               a
               Schoole
               :
               
               All
               Beleevers
               are
               his
               Disciples
               or
               Scholars
               ,
               yea
               women
               also
               ,
               Acts
               9.
               36.
               
               There
               was
               a
               certaine
               Disciple
               or
               Scholar
               called
               Dorcas
               .
            
             
               Have
               not
               the
               Universities
               sacrilegiously
               stole
               this
               blessed
               name
               of
               
                 Christs
                 Scholars
              
               from
               his
               people
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               very
               Scripture
               language
               it selfe
               become
               absurd
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               call
               Gods
               people
               ,
               especially
               Women
               (
               as
               
                 Dorcas
                 )
                 Scholars
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Some
               will
               object
               ,
               how
               shall
               the
               Scriptures
               be
               brought
               to
               ●ight
               from
               out
               of
               
                 Popish
                 darknesse
              
               ,
               except
               these
               Schooles
               of
               Prophets
               convey
               them
               to
               us
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               no
               Schooles
               of
               Prophets
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               but
               the
               particular
               Congregation
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               
               And
               I
               question
               whether
               any
               thing
               but
               Sinne
               stopt
               and
               dried
               up
               the
               current
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               those
               rare
               gifts
               of
               tongues
               to
               Gods
               sons
               &
               daughters
               ,
               serving
               so
               admirably
               both
               for
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               Originall
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               also
               for
               the
               propagating
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Who
               knowes
               but
               that
               it
               may
               please
               the
               Lord
               againe
               to
               cloath
               his
               people
               with
               a
               spirit
               of
               zeale
               and
               courage
               for
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               yea
               and
               powre
               forth
               those
               fiery
               streames
               againe
               of
               Tongues
               and
               Prophecie
               in
               the
               restauration
               of
               Zion
               ?
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               not
               his
               holy
               pleasure
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               people
               with
               daily
               study
               and
               labour
               must
               dig
               to
               come
               at
               the
               
                 Originall
                 Fountaines
              
               ,
               
               
                 Gods
                 people
              
               have
               many
               wayes
               (
               besides
               the
               Universitie
               ,
               lazie
               and
               Monkish
               )
               to
               attaine
               to
               an
               excellent
               measure
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               those
               tongues
               .
            
             
               That
               most
               despised
               (
               while
               living
               )
               and
               now
               much
               honoured
               Mr.
               Ainsworth
               ,
               
               had
               scarce
               his
               Peere
               amongst
               a
               thousand
               Academians
               for
               the
               Scripture
               Originalls
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               scarce
               set
               foot
               within
               a
               Colledge
               walls
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               I
               Shall
               now
               present
               you
               with
               their
               10.
               
               Head
               ,
               viz.
               concerning
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               in
               matters
               of
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 unjustly
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 unjustly
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 have
                 power
                 of
                 making
                 new
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 Rules
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 pressing
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 give
                 such
                 publike
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 Apocrypha
                 writings
                 ,
                 or
                 Homilies
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 read
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 roome
                 of
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               This
               Position
               simply
               considered
               I
               acknowledge
               a
               most
               holy
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               both
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrates
              
               challenge
               ,
               both
               pretending
               to
               be
               the
               Vicars
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               upon
               the
               Earth
               .
               Yet
               two
               things
               here
               I
               shall
               propose
               to
               consideration
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               since
               the
               Parliament
               of
               England
               thrust
               the
               Pope
               out
               of
               his
               chaire
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               set
               downe
               
                 King
                 Henry
              
               the
               8.
               and
               his
               Successours
               
               in
               the
               Popes
               roome
               ,
               
               establishing
               them
               supreme
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               since
               such
               an
               absolute
               government
               is
               given
               by
               all
               men
               to
               them
               to
               be
               Guardians
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               and
               worship
               of
               God
               ;
               to
               set
               up
               the
               true
               worship
               ,
               to
               suppresse
               all
               false
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Sword
               ,
               and
               therefore
               consequently
               they
               must
               judge
               and
               determine
               what
               the
               true
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               false
               .
            
             
               And
               since
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               bound
               (
               by
               these
               Authours
               principles
               )
               to
               see
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               the
               Church
               officers
               and
               members
               doe
               thair
               duty
               ,
               he
               must
               therefore
               judge
               what
               is
               the
               Churches
               duty
               ,
               and
               when
               she
               performes
               or
               not
               performes
               it
               ,
               or
               when
               she
               exceeds
               ,
               so
               like
               wise
               when
               the
               Ministers
               performe
               their
               duty
               ,
               or
               when
               they
               exceed
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               must
               judge
               ,
               then
               certainly
               by
               his
               owne
               eye
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               eyes
               of
               others
               ,
               though
               assembled
               in
               a
               Nationall
               or
               
                 Generall
                 Councell
              
               .
            
             
               Then
               also
               upon
               his
               judgement
               must
               the
               people
               rest
               ,
               as
               upon
               the
               minde
               and
               judgement
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               must
               be
               confest
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               such
               power
               left
               him
               by
               Christ
               to
               compell
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               in
               matters
               of
               Gods
               worship
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               concerning
               the
               Apocrypha
               writings
               and
               Homilies
               to
               be
               urged
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               be
               read
               unto
               the
               people
               as
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               :
               I
               aske
               if
               the
               Homilies
               of
               England
               contain
               not
               in
               them
               much
               pretious
               and
               heavenly
               matter
               ●
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               not
               〈◊〉
               (
               at
               least
               many
               of
               them
               )
               by
               excellent
               men
               for
               
                 learning
                 ,
                 holinesse
              
               ,
               and
               witnesse
               of
               
                 Christs
                 Truth
              
               incomparable
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               were
               they
               not
               authorised
               by
               that
               most
               rare
               and
               pious
               
                 Prince
                 Ed.
              
               6.
               then
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ?
               With
               what
               great
               solemnity
               and
               rejoycing
               were
               they
               received
               of
               thousands
               ?
            
             
               Yet
               now
               behold
               their
               children
               after
               them
               sharply
               censure
               them
               for
               Apocrypha
               writings
               and
               Homilies
               trust
               into
               the
               roome
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               falling
               into
               the
               consideration
               of
               a
               false
               and
               counterfeit
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               I
               demand
               of
               these
               worthy
               men
               whether
               a
               servant
               of
               God
               might
               then
               lawfully
               have
               refused
               to
               read
               or
               heare
               such
               a
               false
               Scripture
               ?
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               so
               ,
               whether
               
                 King
                 Edward
              
               might
               have
               lawfully
               compelled
               such
               a
               man
               to
               yeeld
               and
               submit
               ,
               or
               else
               have
               persecuted
               him
               ,
               yea
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Authors
               principles
               )
               whether
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               spared
               him
               ,
               because
               after
               the
               admonitions
               of
               such
               pious
               and
               learned
               men
               ,
               this
               man
               shall
               now
               prove
               an
               Hereticke
               ,
               and
               as
               an
               obstinate
               person
               sinning
               against
               the
               light
               of
               his
               owne
               conscience
               ?
            
             
             
               In
               this
               case
               what
               shall
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               subject
               doe
               ,
               awed
               by
               the
               dread
               of
               the
               most
               High
               ?
               What
               shall
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               do
               ,
               zealous
               for
               his
               glorious
               Reformation
               ,
               being
               constantly
               perswaded
               by
               his
               Clergy
               of
               his
               Lieutenantship
               received
               from
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               Again
               ,
               
               what
               priviledge
               have
               those
               worthy
               servants
               of
               God
               either
               in
               Old
               or
               
                 New
                 England
              
               ,
               to
               be
               exempted
               from
               the
               mistakes
               ,
               into
               which
               those
               glo●ious
               Worthies
               in
               
                 K.
                 Edwards
              
               time
               did
               fall
               ?
               
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               what
               bloudy
               conclusions
               are
               presented
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               perswading
               men
               to
               plucke
               up
               by
               the
               Roots
               from
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               all
               such
               as
               seem
               in
               their
               eyes
               hereticall
               or
               obstinate
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CIX
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               DEare
               Truth
               ,
               What
               darke
               and
               dismall
               bloudy
               paths
               doe
               we
               walke
               in
               ?
               How
               is
               thy
               name
               and
               mine
               in
               all
               ages
               cried
               up
               ,
               yet
               as
               an
               English
               Flag
               in
               a
               Spanish
               bottome
               ,
               not
               in
               truth
               but
               dangerous
               treachery
               and
               abuse
               both
               of
               Truth
               and
               Peace
               ?
            
             
               We
               are
               now
               come
               to
               the
               11
               Head
               
               which
               concernes
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               in
               worship
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 power
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 to
                 reforme
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 establish
                 the
                 pure
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 defending
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 against
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 shall
                 attempt
                 to
                 corrupt
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 reigning
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 corruption
                 in
                 Religion
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 Iudges
                 17.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Remissenes
                 in
                 Reforming
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 fault
                 imputed
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 suffered
                 the
                 High
                 Places
                 in
                 Israel
                 and
                 in
                 Gallio
                 ,
                 who
                 cared
                 not
                 for
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 Acts
                 18.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Forwardnesse
                 this
                 way
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 Kings
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 Princes
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Tim
                   2.
                   2.
                   
                   Rom.
                   13.
                   4.
                   
                   Esay
                
                 49.
                 23.
                 
                 Neither
                 did
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Israel
                 reforme
                 things
                 amisse
                 as
                 types
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Civill
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 exemplary
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 Reformation
                 in
                 Religion
                 is
                 commendable
                 in
                 a
                 Persian
                 King
                 ,
                 Ezra
                 7.
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 knowne
                 that
                 remissenes
                 in
                 Princes
                 of
                 Christendome
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Worship
                 (
                 divolving
                 the
                 care
                 thereof
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 setting
                 the
                 Hornes
                 thereof
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 head
                 )
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Antichristian
                 inventions
                 ,
                 usurpations
                 and
                 corruptions
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 and
                 Temple
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 presse
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 stinted
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 o●
                 set
                 Liturgies
                 ,
                 whether
                 New
                 or
                 Old
                 ,
                 Popish
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 under
                 colour
                 of
                 uniformity
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 or
                 morall
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 for
                 matter
                 and
                 forme
                 ,
                 conceiving
                 our
                 arguments
                 sent
                 to
                 our
                 Brethren
                 in
                 England
                 concerning
                 this
                 Question
                 to
                 evince
                 this
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 presse
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 Law
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 nor
                 by
                 Proclamation
                 and
                 command
                 ,
                 any
                 sacred
                 significant
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 whether
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 ,
                 Popish
                 or
                 Jewish
                 rite
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 device
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 under
                 what
                 colour
                 soever
                 of
                 indifferencie
                 ,
                 civility
                 ,
                 using
                 them
                 without
                 opinion
                 of
                 s●nctity
                 ,
                 publicke
                 peace
                 or
                 obedience
                 to
                 righteous
                 Authority
                 ,
                 as
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 kneeling
                 at
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 Salt
                 and
                 Spitle
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 Holy
                 dayes
                 :
                 They
                 having
                 beene
                 so
                 accursed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 abused
                 by
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 imposing
                 of
                 some
                 ever
                 making
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 urging
                 of
                 more
                 ,
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 some
                 making
                 the
                 conscience
                 bow
                 to
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 governe
                 and
                 rule
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 worship
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 a
                 State
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 worship
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 Prince
                 in
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 governour
                 of
                 their
                 persons
                 (
                 else
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 their
                 Prince
                 )
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 governour
                 of
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 Ma●iners
                 (
                 then
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 Pilot
                 :
                 )
                 Indeed
                 if
                 the
                 Pilot
                 shall
                 manifestly
                 erre
                 in
                 his
                 action
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 reprove
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 any
                 other
                 passenger
                 may
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 he
                 offend
                 against
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 goods
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 civilly
                 punish
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 other
                 passenger
                 can
                 doe
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 prescribe
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 rule
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 worship
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 Esay
                 96
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 upon
                 his
                 shoulder
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 Civill
                 officer
                 ought
                 to
                 attempt
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 Magistrates
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 limit
                 a
                 Minister
                 either
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 shall
                 preach
                 or
                 pray
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 they
                 shall
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 lest
                 hereby
                 they
                 shall
                 advance
                 themselves
                 above
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 limit
                 his
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               generall
               Head
               are
               proposed
               two
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               what
               the
               Magistrate
               ought
               to
               doe
               positively
               concerning
               the
               worship
               of
               God.
               
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               he
               may
               doe
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               What
               he
               ought
               to
               doe
               is
               comprised
               in
               these
               particulars
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               reforme
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               when
               it
               is
               corrupted
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               establish
               a
               pure
               worship
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               defend
               it
               by
               the
               sword
               :
               he
               ought
               to
               restrain
               Idolatry
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               to
               cut
               off
               offendours
               ,
               as
               former
               passages
               have
               opened
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               proofe
               of
               this
               positive
               part
               of
               his
               duty
               are
               propounded
               three
               sorts
               of
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               some
               from
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               Kings
               of
               other
               Nations
               .
            
             
               Unto
               which
               I
               answer
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               concerning
               this
               latter
               ,
               the
               Babylonian
               and
               
                 Persian
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 ,
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 Darius
                 ,
                 Artaxerxes
                 :
              
               I
               conceive
               I
               have
               sufficiently
               before
               proved
               ,
               that
               these
               
                 Idolatrous
                 Princes
              
               making
               such
               Acts
               concerning
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               whom
               they
               did
               not
               worship
               nor
               know
               ,
               nor
               meant
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               did
               onely
               permit
               and
               tolerate
               ,
               and
               countenance
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 worship
              
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               strong
               convictions
               that
               this
               God
               of
               Israel
               was
               able
               to
               doe
               them
               good
               (
               as
               well
               as
               their
               owne
               gods
               )
               to
               bring
               wrath
               upon
               them
               and
               their
               Kingdomes
               ,
               as
               they
               beleeved
               their
               owne
               also
               did
               ,
               in
               which
               respect
               all
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               world
               may
               be
               easily
               brought
               to
               the
               like
               :
               but
               are
               no
               president
               or
               patternes
               for
               all
               Princes
               and
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrates
              
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               chalenge
               or
               〈◊〉
               the
               power
               of
               ruling
               or
               governing
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               wearing
               the
               spirituall
               Crowne
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               he
               alone
               weareth
               in
               a
               spirituall
               way
               by
               his
               Officers
               and
               Governours
               after
               his
               owne
               holy
               appointment
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               those
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               I
               have
               (
               as
               I
               beleeve
               )
               fully
               and
               sufficiently
               answered
               .
            
             
               So
               also
               that
               prophesie
               of
               Isa.
               49.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
               however
               I
               have
               often
               touched
               those
               Scriptures
               produced
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               .
               yet
               because
               so
               great
               a
               waeight
               of
               this
               controversie
               lyes
               upon
               this
               president
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               from
               the
               duties
               of
               this
               nature
               enjoyned
               to
               those
               Kings
               and
               Governours
               ,
               and
               their
               practices
               ,
               obeying
               or
               disobeying
               ,
               accordingly
               commended
               or
               reproved
               .
               I
               shall
               (
               with
               the
               helpe
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               the
               true
               King
               of
               Israel
               )
               declare
               and
               demonstrate
               how
               weake
               
               and
               brittle
               this
               supposed
               Pillar
               of
               Marble
               is
               ,
               to
               beare
               up
               and
               sustain
               such
               a
               mighty
               burthen
               and
               waight
               of
               so
               many
               high
               concernments
               as
               are
               laid
               upon
               it
               .
               
               In
               which
               I
               shall
               evidently
               prove
               that
               the
               state
               of
               Israel
               as
               a
               
                 Nationall
                 State
              
               made
               up
               of
               Spirituall
               and
               
                 Civill
                 power
              
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               attended
               upon
               the
               spirituall
               ,
               was
               meerly
               figurative
               and
               typing
               out
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Churches
              
               consisting
               of
               both
               Iewes
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               enjoying
               the
               true
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               establishing
               ,
               reforming
               ,
               correcting
               ,
               defending
               in
               all
               cases
               concerning
               his
               Kingdome
               and
               Government
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CX
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               BLessed
               be
               the
               God
               of
               Truth
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Peace
               ,
               who
               hath
               so
               long
               preserved
               us
               in
               this
               our
               retired
               conference
               without
               interruptions
               :
               His
               mercy
               still
               shields
               us
               while
               you
               expresse
               and
               I
               listen
               to
               that
               so
               much
               imitated
               ,
               yet
               most
               
                 unimitable
                 State
              
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             
               Yet
               before
               you
               descend
               to
               particulars
               (
               deare
               Truth
               )
               let
               me
               cast
               
               one
               Mite
               into
               your
               great
               Treasury
               concerning
               that
               Instance
               (
               just
               now
               mentioned
               )
               of
               the
               
                 Persian
                 Kings
              
               .
            
             
               Me
               thinkes
               those
               presidents
               of
               
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 Darius
              
               and
               Artaxerxes
               are
               strong
               against
               
                 New
                 Englands
                 Tenent
              
               and
               practice
               .
               Those
               Princes
               professedly
               gave
               free
               permission
               and
               bountifull
               incouragement
               to
               the
               Consciences
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               to
               use
               and
               practise
               their
               Religion
               ,
               which
               Religion
               was
               most
               eminently
               contrary
               to
               their
               owne
               Religion
               and
               their
               Countries
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               (
               sweet
               Peace
               )
               with
               more
               delight
               passe
               on
               these
               rough
               wayes
               ,
               from
               your
               kinde
               acceptance
               and
               unwearied
               patience
               in
               attention
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               discovery
               of
               that
               vast
               and
               mighty
               difference
               betweene
               that
               State
               of
               Israel
               and
               all
               other
               States
               (
               onely
               to
               bee
               matched
               and
               parallel'd
               by
               the
               Christian
               Church
               or
               Israel
               )
               I
               shall
               select
               some
               maine
               and
               principall
               considerations
               concerning
               that
               State
               wherein
               the
               irreconciliable
               differences
               and
               disproportion
               may
               appeare
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               I
               shall
               consider
               the
               very
               Land
               and
               Country
               of
               Canaan
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               present
               some
               considerations
               proving
               it
               to
               be
               a
               
                 None●
                 such
              
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               this
               Land
               was
               espyed
               out
               and
               chosen
               by
               the
               Lord
               out
               of
               all
               the
               Countries
               of
               the
               World
               to
               be
               the
               seat
               of
               his
               Church
               and
               people
               ,
               Ezek.
               20●6
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               there
               is
               no
               respect
               of
               Earth
               ,
               of
               Places
               or
               Countries
               with
               the
               Lord
               :
               So
               testified
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               himselfe
               to
               the
               
               woman
               of
               
                 Samaria
                 (
                 Iohn
                 4.
              
               )
               professing
               that
               neither
               at
               that
               Mountaine
               nor
               at
               Ierusalem
               should
               men
               worship
               the
               Father
               .
            
             
               While
               that
               Nationall
               State
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               remained
               ,
               the
               Tribes
               were
               bound
               to
               goe
               up
               to
               Ierusalem
               to
               
                 worship
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               122.
               
               But
               now
               ,
               in
               
                 every
                 Nation
              
               (
               not
               the
               whole
               Land
               or
               Country
               as
               it
               was
               with
               Canaan
               )
               he
               that
               feareth
               God
               and
               worketh
               righteousnesse
               is
               accepted
               with
               him
               ,
               Act.
               10.
               35.
               
               This
               then
               appeared
               in
               that
               large
               Commission
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               to
               his
               first
               Ministers
               :
               Goe
               into
               
                 all
                 Nations
              
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               into
               Canaan
               ,
               to
               carry
               tidings
               of
               Mercy
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               former
               Inhabitants
               thereof
               ,
               seven
               great
               and
               mightie
               
                 Nations
                 (
                 Deuter.
                 7.
              
               )
               were
               all
               devoted
               to
               destruction
               by
               the
               Lords
               owne
               mouth
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               bee
               performed
               by
               the
               impartiall
               hand
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               without
               any
               sparing
               or
               shewing
               Mercy
               .
            
             
               But
               so
               now
               it
               hath
               not
               pleased
               the
               Lord
               to
               devote
               any
               people
               to
               present
               Destruction
               ,
               
               commanding
               his
               people
               to
               kill
               and
               slay
               without
               Covenant
               or
               
                 Compassion
                 ,
                 Deuteronomy
              
               7.
               2.
               
            
             
               Where
               have
               
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 Kings
              
               ,
               or
               Generals
               an
               immediate
               call
               from
               God
               to
               destroy
               whole
               Cities
               ,
               City
               after
               City
               ,
               Men
               ,
               women
               ,
               Children
               ,
               Old
               and
               Young
               ,
               as
               Ioshua
               practised
               ?
               Ioshua
               6.
               and
               10.
               
               Chapters
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               This
               did
               Israel
               to
               these
               seven
               Nations
               ,
               that
               they
               themselves
               might
               succeed
               them
               in
               their
               Cities
               ,
               Habitations
               ,
               and
               Possessions
               .
            
             
               This
               onely
               is
               true
               in
               a
               spirituall
               Antitype
               ,
               when
               Gods
               people
               by
               the
               Sword
               (
               the
               two-edged
               Sword
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Spirit
              
               slay
               the
               ungodly
               and
               become
               Heires
               ,
               yea
               fellow
               Heires
               with
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 Romanes
                 8.
                 
                 Gods
              
               meeke
               people
               inherit
               the
               earth
               ,
               
                 (
                 Matthew
                 5.
              
               )
               They
               mystically
               like
               
                 Noah
                 (
                 Hebrewes
                 11
              
               )
               condemne
               the
               whole
               unbeleeving
               World
               ,
               both
               by
               present
               and
               future
               sentence
               ,
               2
               Corinth
               .
               6.
               2.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXI
             .
          
           
             THirdly
             the
             very
             materials
             ,
             the
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             of
             the
             Idols
             of
             this
             Land
             were
             odio●s
             and
             abominable
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             desire
             it
             ,
             nor
             take
             it
             to
             themselves
             ,
             
             Deut.
             7.
             25.
             26.
             lest
             themselves
             also
             become
             a
             curse
             ,
             
             and
             like
             unto
             those
             cursed
             abominable
             things
             .
             Whereas
             we
             finde
             not
             any
             such
             accursed
             nature
             in
             the
             materials
             of
             Idols
             or
             Images
             now
             ,
             but
             that
             (
             the
             
               Idolatrous
               formes
            
             being
             changed
             )
             the
             silver
             and
             gold
             may
             be
             cast
             and
             coyned
             ,
             and
             other
             materialls
             lawfully
             employed
             and
             used
             .
          
           
             Yet
             this
             we
             finde
             in
             the
             Antitype
             ,
             that
             
               gold
               ,
               silver
            
             ,
             yea
             
               house
               ,
               land
            
             ,
             yea
             
               wives
               ,
               children
            
             ,
             yea
             life
             it selfe
             ,
             as
             they
             allure
             and
             draw
             us
             from
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             abominated
             and
             hated
             by
             us
             ,
             without
             which
             hatred
             and
             indignation
             against
             the
             most
             plausible
             and
             pleasing
             enticings
             from
             
               CHRIST
               IESVS
            
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             man
             to
             bee
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             Luke
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
             this
             Land
             ,
             this
             Earth
             was
             an
             
               Holy
               land
            
             ,
             Z●ch
             .
             2.
             12.
             
             Ceremonially
             and
             typically
             
               holy
               ,
               Fields
               ,
               Gardens
               ,
               Orchards
               ,
               Houses
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             Holines
             the
             World
             knowes
             not
             now
             in
             one
             Land
             ,
             or
             
               Country
               ,
               House
               ,
               Field
               ,
               Garden
               ,
               &c.
            
             one
             above
             another
             .
          
           
             Yet
             in
             the
             Spirituall
             
               Land
               of
               Canaan
            
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             ,
             
             all
             things
             are
             made
             holy
             and
             pure
             (
             in
             all
             Lands
             )
             to
             the
             pure
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             meats
             and
             drinkes
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             the
             holy
             use
             of
             the
             thankfull
             Believers
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             vea
             and
             the
             
               unbelieving
               Husband
               ,
               Wife
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Children
             are
             sanctified
             and
             made
             holy
             to
             Believers
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             that
             golden
             inscription
             (
             peculiar
             to
             the
             forehead
             of
             the
             
               High
               Priest
               )
               Holines
               to
               Iehovah
               ,
            
             shall
             be
             written
             upon
             the
             very
             Bridles
             of
             the
             Horses
             ,
             as
             all
             are
             dedicated
             to
             the
             service
             of
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             in
             the
             Gospels
             peace
             and
             holines
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
             the
             Lord
             expresly
             calls
             it
             his
             own
             Land
             ,
             
               Levit.
               25
               23.
               
               Hos.
               9.
               3
               
               Iehovah
            
             his
             Land
             ,
             a
             terme
             proper
             unto
             Spirituall
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             choice
             of
             that
             Land
             to
             be
             the
             Seate
             and
             Residence
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             Bu●
             now
             the
             partition
             wall
             is
             broken
             down
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Lords
             speciall
             proprie●ie
             to
             one
             Country
             more
             then
             another
             ,
             what
             d●fference
             between
             Asia
             and
             Africa
             ,
             between
             Europe
             and
             America
             .
             between
             England
             and
             
               Turkie
               ,
               London
            
             and
             Constantinople
             ?
          
           
             This
             Land
             (
             among
             many
             other
             glorious
             Titles
             given
             to
             it
             )
             was
             called
             Emanuels
             land
             ,
             
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             with
             us
             ,
             Christ
             his
             land
             ,
             or
             Christian
             land
             ,
             Isa
             8.
             8.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             :
             Ierusalem
             from
             above
             is
             not
             materiall
             and
             Earthly
             ,
             
             but
             Spirituall
             ,
             
               Gal.
               4.
               
               Heb.
               12.
               
               Materiall
               Ierusalem
            
             is
             no
             more
             the
             Lords
             citie
             then
             
               Iericho
               ,
               Ninivie
            
             ,
             or
             Babell
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             place
             or
             Countrey
             )
             for
             even
             at
             Babell
             literall
             was
             a
             Church
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Pet.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             that
             Antichrist
             hath
             christned
             all
             those
             Countries
             whereon
             the
             Whore
             sitteth
             ,
             
             Revel
             17.
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Christs
               land
            
             ,
             or
             
               Christian
               land
            
             .
          
           
             And
             Hundius
             ,
             in
             his
             Map
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             makes
             this
             land
             to
             extend
             to
             all
             Asia
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Africa
             ,
             all
             Europe
             ,
             and
             a
             vast
             part
             of
             America
             ,
             even
             so
             farre
             as
             his
             
               unchristian
               Christenings
            
             hath
             gone
             .
             But
             as
             every
             false
             Christ
             hath
             
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               false
               Christians
               ,
               false
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               Love
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             in
             the
             end
             
               false
               Salvation
            
             ,
             so
             doth
             he
             also
             counterfeit
             the
             false
             Name
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               Christians
               ,
               Christian
            
             land
             or
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             this
             Land
             was
             to
             keepe
             her
             Sabbaths
             unto
             God
             :
             Sixe
             yeares
             they
             were
             to
             sow
             their
             Fields
             ,
             and
             prune
             their
             Vines
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             7.
             
             yeare
             they
             were
             not
             to
             sow
             their
             Fields
             ,
             nor
             prune
             their
             Vineyards
             ,
             but
             to
             eat
             that
             which
             grew
             of
             it selfe
             or
             own
             accord
             .
          
           
             But
             such
             Observations
             doth
             not
             God
             now
             lay
             upon
             any
             Fields
             ,
             Vineyards
             ,
             &c.
             under
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Yet
             in
             the
             Spirituall
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Spirituall
             Soule-rest
             or
             Sabbath
             ,
             a
             quiet
             depending
             upon
             God
             ,
             a
             living
             by
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             a
             making
             him
             our
             portion
             ,
             and
             casting
             all
             care
             upon
             him
             who
             careth
             for
             us
             :
             yea
             sometimes
             he
             feedeth
             his
             by
             immediate
             gracious
             workes
             of
             Providence
             ,
             when
             comforts
             arise
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             without
             secondary
             meanes
             or
             causes
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             or
             as
             elsewhere
             Manna
             descended
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             such
             portions
             and
             possessions
             of
             
               Lands
               ,
               Fields
               ,
               Houses
               ,
               Vineyards
               ,
            
             were
             sold
             with
             caution
             or
             proviso
             of
             returning
             againe
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             Iubilee
             to
             the
             right
             owners
             ,
             Levit.
             25.
             23.
             
          
           
             Such
             cautions
             ,
             such
             provisos
             are
             not
             now
             injoyned
             by
             God
             in
             the
             sale
             of
             
               lands
               ,
               fields
               ,
               inheritances
            
             ,
             nor
             no
             such
             Iubilee
             or
             Redemption
             to
             be
             expected
             .
          
           
             Yet
             this
             also
             finds
             a
             fulfilling
             in
             the
             
               spirituall
               Canaan
            
             ,
             
             or
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             unto
             which
             the
             
               silver
               Trumpet
            
             of
             Iubilee
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             hath
             ●ounded
             a
             spirituall
             restitution
             of
             all
             their
             spirituall
             rights
             and
             inheritances
             ,
             which
             either
             they
             have
             lost
             in
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             first
             man
             Adam
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             particular
             falls
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             captive
             and
             sold
             unto
             sin
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             
             Or
             lastly
             in
             the
             spirituall
             captivitie
             of
             
               Babele
               bondage
            
             :
             how
             
             sweet
             then
             is
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             whom
             is
             the
             joyfull
             sound
             of
             Deliverance
             and
             Redemption
             !
          
           
             Eightly
             ,
             this
             Land
             or
             Country
             was
             a
             figure
             or
             type
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             above
             ,
             
             begun
             here
             below
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             Kingdome
             of
             
               God
               ,
               Heb.
               4.
               8.
               
               Heb.
            
             11.
             9.
             10.
             
             Hence
             was
             a
             Birthright
             so
             pretious
             in
             Canaans
             Land
             :
             Hence
             Naboth
             so
             inexorable
             and
             resolute
             in
             refusing
             to
             part
             with
             his
             Inheritance
             to
             King
             Ahab
             ,
             counting
             all
             Ahabs
             seeming
             reasonable
             offers
             most
             unreasonable
             ,
             
             as
             soliciting
             him
             to
             part
             with
             a
             Garden
             plot
             of
             Canaans
             land
             ,
             though
             his
             refusall
             cost
             him
             his
             very
             life
             .
          
           
             What
             Land
             ,
             what
             Country
             now
             is
             
               Israels
               Parallel
            
             and
             Antitype
             ,
             but
             that
             holy
             mysticall
             Nation
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             peculiar
             and
             called
             out
             to
             him
             out
             of
             every
             Nation
             and
             Country
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
             In
             which
             every
             true
             
               spirituall
               Naboth
            
             hath
             his
             
               spirituall
               inheritance
            
             ,
             which
             he
             dares
             not
             part
             with
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             to
             his
             King
             or
             Soveraigne
             ,
             and
             though
             such
             his
             refusall
             cost
             him
             this
             present
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               DOubtlesse
               that
               Canaan
               Land
               was
               not
               a
               patterne
               for
               all
               Lands
               :
               It
               was
               a
               
                 none-such
                 ,
                 unparalleld
              
               and
               unmatchable
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Many
               other
               considerations
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               I
               might
               annex
               ,
               but
               I
               picke
               here
               and
               there
               a
               flowre
               ,
               
               and
               passe
               on
               to
               a
               second
               Head
               concerning
               the
               people
               themselves
               ,
               wherein
               the
               state
               of
               the
               people
               shall
               appeare
               unmatchable
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               the
               true
               Church
               and
               Israel
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               were
               all
               the
               Seed
               or
               Off-spring
               of
               one
               man
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               105.
               6.
               and
               so
               downward
               the
               Seed
               of
               Isaac
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               hence
               called
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               wrastlers
               and
               prevailers
               with
               God
               ,
               distinguished
               into
               twelve
               Tribes
               all
               sprung
               out
               of
               Israels
               loynes
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               ,
               few
               Nations
               of
               the
               World
               but
               are
               a
               mixed
               Seed
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               England
               especially
               the
               
                 Britaines
                 ,
                 Picts
                 ,
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 Danes
              
               and
               Normans
               ,
               by
               a
               wonderfull
               providence
               of
               God
               being
               become
               one
               English
               people
               .
            
             
               Only
               the
               Spirituall
               Israel
               and
               Seed
               of
               God
               the
               New-borne
               are
               but
               one
               :
               
               Christ
               is
               the
               Seed
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               and
               they
               only
               that
               are
               Christs
               are
               only
               Abrahams
               Seed
               and
               Heires
               according
               to
               the
               promise
               .
            
             
               This
               Spirituall
               Seed
               is
               the
               only
               Antitype
               of
               the
               former
               figurative
               
               and
               typicall
               :
               A
               Seed
               which
               all
               Christians
               ought
               to
               propagate
               ,
               yea
               even
               the
               unmarried
               men
               and
               women
               (
               who
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               
                 naturall
                 off
                 spring
              
               )
               for
               thus
               is
               this
               called
               the
               Seed
               of
               Christ
               (
               who
               lived
               and
               died
               unmarried
               Isa.
               59.
               21.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               people
               was
               selected
               and
               separated
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               his
               Covenant
               and
               Worship
               from
               all
               the
               people
               and
               Nations
               of
               the
               World
               beside
               to
               be
               his
               peculiar
               and
               onely
               people
               ,
               Levit.
               20.
               26.
               
               &c.
               
            
             
               Therefore
               such
               as
               returned
               from
               
                 Babyl●n
                 〈◊〉
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               they
               separated
               ●hemselves
               to
               eat
               the
               
                 Passeover
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
              
               6
               And
               in
               that
               solemne
               humiliation
               and
               confession
               before
               the
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Nehem
              
               9.
               
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               separated
               themselves
               from
               all
               strangers
               .
            
             
               This
               separation
               of
               theirs
               was
               so
               famous
               ,
               that
               it
               extended
               not
               only
               to
               Circumcision
               ,
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               and
               matters
               of
               
                 Gods
                 worship
              
               ,
               but
               even
               to
               temporall
               and
               civill
               things
               :
               Thus
               
                 (
                 Ezra
                 9
              
               )
               they
               separated
               or
               put
               away
               their
               very
               wives
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               taken
               of
               the
               strange
               Nations
               contrary
               to
               the
               Commandement
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               But
               where
               hath
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               in
               the
               Gospel
               separated
               whole
               Nations
               or
               
                 Kingdomes
                 (
                 English
                 ,
                 Scotch
                 ,
                 Irish
                 ,
                 French
                 ,
                 Dutch
                 ,
              
               
               &c.
               )
               as
               a
               peculiar
               people
               and
               Antitype
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ?
               Yea
               where
               the
               least
               footing
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               for
               a
               
                 Nationall
                 Church
              
               after
               Christs
               comming
               ?
            
             
               Can
               any
               people
               in
               the
               world
               patterne
               this
               samplar
               but
               the
               
                 New-borne
                 Israel
              
               ,
               such
               as
               feare
               God
               in
               every
               Nation
               (
               Acts
               10.
               35.
               
               )
               commanded
               to
               come
               forth
               and
               separate
               from
               all
               uncleane
               things
               or
               persons
               ,
               (
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               )
               and
               though
               not
               bound
               to
               put
               away
               strange
               wives
               as
               Israel
               did
               ,
               because
               of
               that
               peculiar
               respect
               upon
               them
               in
               Civill
               things
               ,
               yet
               to
               be
               holy
               or
               set
               apart
               to
               the
               Lord
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               
                 civill
                 conversation
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
              
               1.
               
               Only
               to
               marry
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               yea
               and
               to
               marry
               as
               if
               they
               married
               not
               1
               Cor
               7.
               yea
               to
               hate
               wife
               and
               
                 children
                 ,
                 father
                 ,
                 mother
                 ,
                 house
              
               and
               land
               ,
               yea
               and
               life
               it selfe
               for
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 Luc.
              
               14.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               this
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               thus
               separate
               from
               all
               people
               unto
               the
               Lord
               was
               wonderfully
               redeemed
               and
               brought
               from
               
                 Aegypts
                 bon●age
              
               through
               the
               
                 Red
                 Sea
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Wildernesse
               unto
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               by
               many
               strange
               signes
               and
               wonderfull
               miracles
               ,
               wrought
               by
               the
               ou●stretched
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               famous
               and
               dreadfull
               ,
               
               and
               to
               be
               admired
               by
               all
               succeeding
               peoples
               and
               
                 generations
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               4.
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34.
               
               Aske
               now
               from
               one
               side
               of
               the
               Heaven
               unto
               the
               other
               ,
               whether
               there
               hath
               been
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               this
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             
             
               And
               we
               may
               aske
               againe
               from
               one
               side
               of
               the
               Heaven
               unto
               the
               other
               whether
               the
               Lord
               hath
               now
               so
               miraculously
               redeemed
               and
               brought
               unto
               Himselfe
               any
               Nation
               or
               people
               as
               he
               did
               this
               people
               of
               Israel
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 English
                 ,
                 Scot●h
                 ,
                 Dutch
              
               &c.
               are
               apt
               to
               make
               themselves
               the
               parallels
               ,
               as
               wonderfully
               come
               forth
               of
               Pope●y
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               But
               first
               ,
               whole
               Nations
               are
               no
               Churches
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               bring
               the
               Nations
               of
               Europe
               professing
               Protestanisme
               to
               the
               ballance
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               
               and
               ponder
               well
               whether
               the
               
                 body
                 ,
                 bulk
              
               ,
               the
               generall
               or
               one
               hundreth
               part
               of
               such
               peoples
               be
               truly
               turned
               to
               God
               from
               Popery
               .
            
             
               Who
               knowes
               not
               how
               easie
               it
               is
               to
               turne
               ,
               and
               turne
               ,
               and
               turn
               againe
               whole
               Nations
               from
               one
               Religion
               to
               another
               ?
            
             
               Who
               knowes
               not
               that
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               one
               poore
               span
               of
               12
               yeares
               revolution
               ,
               
               all
               England
               hath
               become
               from
               halfe
               Papist
               ,
               halfe
               Protestant
               ,
               to
               be
               absolute
               Protestants
               ;
               from
               absolute
               Protestants
               ,
               to
               absolute
               Papists
               ;
               from
               absolute
               Papists
               (
               changing
               as
               fashions
               )
               to
               absolute
               Protestants
               ?
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               say
               (
               as
               some
               worthy
               witnesses
               of
               Christ
               have
               uttered
               )
               that
               all
               England
               and
               Europe
               must
               againe
               submit
               their
               faire
               necks
               to
               the
               Popes
               yoake
               :
               But
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               many
               Scriptures
               concerning
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Beast
               and
               the
               Whore
               looke
               that
               way
               :
               And
               I
               adde
               ,
               
               they
               that
               feele
               the
               pulse
               of
               the
               people
               seriously
               must
               confesse
               that
               a
               
                 victorious
                 Sword
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Spanish
                 Inquisition
              
               will
               soone
               make
               millions
               face
               about
               as
               they
               were
               in
               the
               Fore-Fathers
               times
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               O
               That
               the
               Steersmen
               of
               the
               Nations
               might
               remember
               this
               ,
               Bee
               wise
               and
               kisse
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               lest
               he
               goe
               on
               in
               this
               His
               dreadfull
               anger
               ,
               and
               dash
               them
               in
               peeces
               here
               and
               eternally
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               therefore
               thirdly
               adde
               ,
               That
               only
               such
               as
               are
               Abrahams
               Seed
               ,
               circumcised
               in
               Heart
               ,
               
                 New-borne
                 ,
                 Israel
              
               (
               or
               wrastlers
               with
               God
               )
               are
               the
               Antitype
               of
               the
               former
               Israel
               ,
               
               these
               are
               only
               the
               holy
               
                 Nation
                 (
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.
              
               )
               wonderfully
               redeemed
               from
               the
               Aegypt
               of
               this
               
                 World
                 (
                 Titus
                 2.
                 14.
              
               
               )
               brought
               through
               the
               
                 Red
                 Sea
              
               of
               
                 Baptisme
                 (
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
              
               )
               through
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
                 peoples
                 (
                 Dent.
                 8.
                 
                 
                 Ez●k
                 .
              
               20.
               )
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               begun
               below
               ,
               even
               that
               Christian
               Land
               of
               Promise
               ,
               where
               flow
               the
               everflowing
               streames
               and
               Rivers
               of
               Spirituall
               milke
               and
               honey
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               All
               this
               people
               universally
               (
               in
               typicall
               and
               ceremoniall
               respect
               )
               were
               holy
               and
               cleane
               in
               this
               their
               separation
               and
               sequestration
               unto
               
                 God
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               19.
               5.
               
               Hence
               ,
               even
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               naturall
               birth
               in
               that
               Land
               they
               were
               an
               
                 holy
                 Seed
              
               ,
               
               and
               Ezr●
               makes
               it
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               great
               complaint
               ,
               Ezra
               9.
               12.
               
               The
               holy
               Seed
               have
               mingled
               themselves
               .
            
             
               But
               where
               is
               now
               that
               Nation
               or
               Country
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               thus
               cleane
               and
               holy
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               bound
               to
               so
               many
               ceremoniall
               cleansings
               and
               purgings
               ?
            
             
               Are
               not
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               alike
               cleane
               unto
               God
               ,
               or
               rather
               alike
               uncleane
               ,
               untill
               it
               pleaseth
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
               to
               call
               some
               out
               to
               the
               Knowledge
               and
               Grace
               of
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               making
               them
               to
               see
               their
               filthinesse
               and
               strangenesse
               from
               the
               Commonweale
               of
               Israel
               ,
               
               and
               to
               wash
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Lambe
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               This
               taking
               away
               the
               difference
               between
               Nation
               and
               
                 Nation
                 ,
                 Country
              
               and
               Country
               ,
               is
               most
               fully
               and
               admirably
               declared
               in
               that
               great
               vision
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               living
               creatures
               presented
               unto
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               10.
               whereby
               it
               pleased
               the
               Lord
               to
               informe
               Peter
               of
               the
               abolishing
               of
               the
               difference
               between
               Iew
               and
               Gentile
               in
               any
               holy
               or
               unholy
               ,
               cleane
               or
               uncleane
               respect
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               (
               not
               only
               to
               speake
               of
               all
               ,
               but
               to
               select
               one
               or
               two
               more
               )
               This
               people
               of
               Israel
               in
               that
               Nationall
               State
               were
               a
               type
               of
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               in
               all
               ages
               under
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               who
               are
               therefore
               called
               the
               Children
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Israel
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 
                 &
                 Gal.
              
               6.
               
               A
               Kingly
               Priesthood
               and
               
                 holy
                 Nation
                 (
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 9
              
               )
               in
               a
               cleare
               and
               manifest
               Antitype
               to
               the
               former
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               19.
               6.
               
            
             
               Hence
               Christians
               now
               are
               figuratively
               in
               this
               respect
               called
               
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               3.
               where
               lies
               a
               cleare
               distinction
               of
               the
               true
               and
               false
               Christian
               under
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               true
               and
               
                 false
                 Iew
              
               :
               Behold
               I
               will
               make
               them
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Sathan
               that
               say
               they
               are
               Jewes
               and
               are
               not
               ,
               but
               doe
               lie
               ,
               Rev.
               3.
               
               But
               such
               a
               typicall
               respect
               we
               finde
               not
               now
               upon
               any
               People
               ,
               Nation
               or
               Country
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               :
               But
               out
               of
               all
               
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Tongues
              
               and
               Languages
               is
               God
               pleased
               to
               call
               some
               and
               redeem
               them
               to
               Himselfe
               (
               Rev.
               5.
               9.
               )
               And
               hath
               made
               no
               difference
               betweene
               the
               Iewes
               and
               
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 
                 Greekes
              
               and
               
                 Scithians
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               3.
               who
               by
               Regeneration
               or
               second
               birth
               ,
               become
               the
               Israel
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               6.
               the
               Temple
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               3.
               and
               the
               true
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               12.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
               all
               this
               whole
               Nation
               or
               people
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               of
               one
               
                 typicall
                 seed
              
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               &
               sealed
               with
               a
               shamefull
               &
               painfull
               Ordinance
               of
               cutting
               off
               the
               fore-skin
               ,
               which
               differenced
               them
               from
               all
               the
               World
               beside
               :
               So
               also
               were
               they
               bound
               to
               such
               and
               such
               solemnities
               of
               
                 figurative
                 worships
              
               .
               Amongst
               many
               others
               I
               shall
               end
               this
               passage
               concerning
               the
               people
               with
               a
               famous
               observation
               out
               of
               Numb
               .
               9.
               1
               3.
               viz.
               All
               that
               whole
               Nation
               was
               bound
               to
               celebrate
               and
               keepe
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Passeover
               in
               his
               season
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               were
               to
               be
               Put
               to
               death
               .
               But
               doth
               God
               require
               a
               whole
               
                 Nation
                 ,
                 Country
              
               or
               Kingdome
               now
               thus
               to
               celebrate
               the
               
                 spirituall
                 Passeover
              
               ,
               the
               Supper
               and
               Feast
               of
               the
               
                 Lambe
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               at
               such
               a
               time
               once
               a
               yeare
               ,
               and
               that
               whosoever
               shall
               not
               so
               doe
               shall
               bee
               put
               to
               death
               ?
               What
               horrible
               prophanations
               ,
               
               what
               grosse
               hypocrisies
               ,
               yea
               what
               wonderfull
               desolations
               (
               sooner
               or
               later
               )
               must
               needs
               follow
               upon
               such
               a
               course
               ?
            
             
               T
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               brought
               into
               covenant
               with
               God
               in
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               so
               successively
               borne
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               might
               (
               in
               that
               state
               of
               a
               Nationall
               Church
               )
               solemnly
               covenant
               and
               sweare
               that
               whosoever
               would
               not
               seeke
               
                 Iehovah
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               should
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               whether
               small
               or
               great
               ,
               whether
               man
               or
               woman
               .
            
             
               But
               may
               whole
               Nations
               or
               Kingdomes
               now
               (
               according
               to
               any
               one
               title
               exprest
               by
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               to
               that
               purpose
               )
               follow
               that
               patterne
               of
               Israel
               and
               put
               to
               death
               all
               ,
               both
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               great
               and
               small
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               not
               borne
               againe
               ,
               penitent
               ,
               humble
               ,
               heavenly
               ,
               patient
               ?
               &c.
               What
               a
               world
               of
               hypocrisie
               from
               hence
               is
               practised
               by
               thousands
               ,
               that
               for
               feare
               will
               stoope
               to
               give
               that
               God
               their
               bodies
               in
               a
               forme
               ,
               whom
               yet
               in
               truth
               their
               hearts
               affect
               not
               ?
            
             
               Yea
               also
               what
               a
               world
               of
               prophanation
               of
               the
               holy
               Name
               and
               
               holy
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               prostituting
               the
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               (
               like
               the
               Vessels
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               Dan.
               5.
               )
               to
               prophane
               ,
               impenitent
               and
               unregenerate
               persons
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               what
               slaughters
               both
               of
               men
               and
               women
               must
               this
               necessarily
               bring
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               the
               Insurrections
               and
               Civill
               Warres
               about
               Religion
               and
               Conscience
               ?
               Yea
               what
               slaughters
               of
               the
               innocent
               and
               faithfull
               witnesses
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               choose
               to
               bee
               
               slaine
               all
               the
               day
               long
               for
               Christ
               his
               sake
               ,
               and
               to
               fight
               for
               their
               Lord
               and
               Master
               Christ
               ,
               onely
               with
               spirituall
               and
               Christian
               weapons
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               IT
               seemes
               (
               deare
               Truth
               )
               a
               mighty
               Gulfe
               betweene
               that
               people
               and
               Nation
               ,
               and
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               then
               extant
               and
               ever
               since
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               As
               sure
               as
               the
               blessed
               substance
               to
               all
               those
               shadowes
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               is
               come
               ,
               so
               unmatchable
               and
               never
               to
               bee
               paralleld
               by
               any
               Nationall
               State
               was
               that
               Israel
               in
               the
               Figure
               or
               Shadow
            
             
               And
               yet
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               now
               ,
               the
               Regenerate
               or
               Newborne
               ,
               the
               circumcised
               in
               Heart
               by
               Repentance
               and
               Mortification
               ,
               who
               willingly
               submit
               unto
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               as
               their
               onely
               King
               and
               Head
               ,
               may
               fitly
               parallell
               and
               answer
               that
               Israel
               in
               the
               type
               ,
               without
               such
               danger
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               of
               such
               horrible
               prophanations
               ,
               and
               of
               firing
               the
               
                 Civill
                 State
              
               in
               such
               bloody
               combustions
               ,
               as
               all
               Ages
               have
               brought
               forth
               upon
               this
               compelling
               a
               whole
               Nation
               or
               Kingdome
               to
               be
               the
               antitype
               of
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Were
               this
               Light
               entertained
               ,
               some
               hopes
               would
               shine
               forth
               for
               my
               returne
               and
               restauration
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               yet
               to
               adde
               a
               third
               consideration
               concerning
               the
               Kings
               and
               Governours
               of
               that
               Land
               and
               people
               .
            
             
               They
               were
               to
               be
               (
               unlesse
               in
               their
               captivities
               )
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               members
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               appeares
               in
               the
               History
               of
               Moses
               ,
               the
               Elders
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               the
               Iudges
               and
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               afterward
               .
            
             
               But
               first
               ,
               who
               can
               deny
               but
               that
               there
               may
               be
               now
               many
               lawfull
               
                 Governours
                 ,
                 Magistrates
              
               and
               Kings
               in
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               where
               is
               no
               true
               Church
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ?
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               know
               the
               many
               excellent
               gifts
               wherewith
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               to
               furnish
               many
               ,
               inabling
               them
               for
               publike
               service
               to
               their
               Countries
               both
               in
               Peace
               and
               War
               (
               as
               all
               Ages
               and
               Experience
               testifies
               )
               on
               whose
               soules
               hee
               hath
               not
               yet
               pleased
               to
               shine
               in
               the
               face
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               :
               which
               Gifts
               and
               Talents
               must
               all
               lye
               buried
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               unlesse
               such
               persons
               may
               lawfully
               be
               called
               and
               chosen
               to
               ,
               
               and
               improved
               in
               
                 publike
                 service
              
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               different
               or
               contrary
               Conscience
               and
               Worship
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               none
               but
               true
               Christians
               ,
               members
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               might
               be
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrates
              
               ,
               and
               publikely
               intrusted
               with
               
                 civill
                 affaires
              
               ,
               
               then
               none
               but
               members
               of
               
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Christians
              
               should
               be
               Husbands
               of
               
                 Wives
                 ,
                 Fathers
              
               of
               
                 Children
                 ,
                 Masters
              
               of
               Servants
               :
               But
               against
               this
               doctrine
               the
               whole
               creation
               ,
               the
               
                 whole
                 World
              
               may
               justly
               rise
               up
               in
               armes
               ,
               as
               not
               onely
               contrary
               to
               true
               Piety
               ,
               but
               common
               Humanity
               it selfe
               .
               For
               if
               a
               Commonweale
               bee
               lawfull
               amongst
               men
               that
               have
               not
               heard
               of
               God
               nor
               Christ
               ,
               certainly
               their
               
                 Officers
                 ,
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               and
               Governours
               must
               be
               lawfull
               also
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               is
               notoriously
               knowne
               to
               be
               the
               dangerous
               doctrine
               profest
               by
               some
               Papists
               ,
               
               that
               Princes
               degenerating
               from
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               turning
               Heretickes
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               deposed
               ,
               and
               their
               Subjects
               actually
               discharged
               from
               their
               obedience
               .
               Which
               doctrine
               all
               such
               must
               necessarily
               hold
               (
               however
               most
               loath
               to
               owne
               it
               )
               that
               hold
               the
               
                 Magistrate
                 Guardian
              
               of
               both
               Tables
               ,
               and
               consequently
               such
               an
               one
               as
               is
               inabled
               to
               judge
               ,
               yea
               and
               to
               demonstrate
               to
               all
               men
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               :
               yea
               and
               being
               thus
               Governor
               and
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               he
               must
               necessarily
               be
               a
               part
               of
               it
               himselfe
               :
               which
               when
               by
               Heresie
               he
               falls
               from
               (
               though
               it
               may
               be
               by
               Truth
               ,
               miscalled
               Heresie
               )
               he
               falls
               from
               his
               calling
               of
               Magistracy
               ,
               and
               is
               utterly
               disabled
               from
               his
               (
               pretended
               )
               guardianship
               and
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
               we
               may
               remember
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               and
               his
               followers
               ,
               commanding
               and
               practising
               obedience
               to
               the
               
                 Higher
                 Powers
              
               ,
               though
               we
               finde
               not
               one
               
                 Civill
                 Magistate
              
               a
               Christian
               in
               all
               the
               
                 first
                 Churches
              
               .
               But
               contrarily
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               at
               that
               time
               was
               the
               bloody
               Beast
               ,
               made
               up
               (
               as
               Daniel
               seemes
               to
               imply
               concerning
               the
               
                 Romane
                 State
              
               ,
               Dan.
               7.
               7.
               
               )
               of
               the
               Lion
               ,
               the
               Beare
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Leopard
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               13.
               2.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXV
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               BY
               these
               waights
               wee
               may
               try
               the
               waight
               of
               that
               commonly
               received
               and
               not
               questioned
               
                 opinion
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               
               That
               the
               
                 civill
                 state
              
               and
               the
               spirituall
               ,
               the
               Church
               and
               Commonweale
               ,
               they
               are
               like
               
                 Hippocrates
                 twinnes
              
               ,
               they
               are
               borne
               together
               ,
               grow
               up
               together
               ,
               laugh
               together
               ,
               weepe
               together
               ,
               sicken
               and
               die
               together
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               A
               witty
               ,
               yet
               a
               most
               dangerous
               Fiction
               of
               the
               Father
               of
               ●ies
               ,
               who
               hardned
               in
               Rebellion
               against
               God
               ,
               perswades
               Gods
               people
               to
               drinke
               downe
               such
               deadly
               poison
               ,
               though
               he
               knowes
               the
               truth
               of
               these
               five
               particulars
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               reminde
               you
               of
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               many
               flourishing
               States
               
               in
               the
               World
               have
               beene
               and
               are
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               which
               heare
               not
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               have
               not
               
               the
               presence
               and
               concurrence
               of
               a
               Church
               of
               Christ
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               there
               have
               beene
               many
               thousands
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               personall
               estate
               and
               life
               of
               grace
               were
               awake
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               Church
               estate
               they
               knew
               no
               other
               then
               a
               Church
               of
               dead
               stones
               ,
               the
               Parish
               Church
               ;
               or
               though
               some
               light
               be
               of
               late
               come
               in
               through
               some
               cranny
               ,
               yet
               they
               seeke
               not
               after
               ,
               or
               least
               of
               all
               are
               joyned
               to
               any
               true
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               consisting
               of
               living
               and
               beleeving
               stones
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               by
               these
               
                 New
                 English
                 Ministers
              
               principles
               ,
               not
               onely
               is
               the
               doore
               of
               calling
               to
               Magistracy
               shut
               against
               naturall
               and
               unregenerate
               men
               (
               though
               excellently
               ●itted
               for
               civill
               offices
               )
               but
               also
               against
               the
               best
               and
               ablest
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               
               except
               they
               be
               entred
               into
               Church
               estate
               ;
               so
               that
               thousands
               of
               Gods
               owne
               people
               (
               excellently
               qualified
               )
               not
               knowing
               ,
               or
               not
               entring
               into
               such
               a
               Church
               estate
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               accounted
               fit
               for
               civill
               services
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               admit
               that
               a
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               be
               neither
               a
               member
               of
               a
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               (
               if
               any
               bee
               in
               his
               dominions
               )
               nor
               in
               his
               person
               feare
               God
               ,
               yet
               may
               he
               (
               possibly
               )
               give
               free
               permission
               without
               molestation
               ,
               yea
               and
               sometimes
               incouragement
               and
               assistance
               to
               the
               service
               and
               Church
               of
               God.
               
               Thus
               wee
               finde
               Abraham
               permitted
               to
               build
               and
               set
               up
               an
               Altar
               to
               his
               God
               wheresoever
               hee
               came
               amongst
               the
               idolatrous
               Nations
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               .
               Thus
               Cyrus
               proclaims
               liberty
               to
               all
               the
               people
               of
               God
               in
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               freely
               to
               goe
               up
               and
               build
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               Artaxerxes
               after
               him
               confirmed
               it
               .
            
             
               Thus
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Emperours
              
               and
               Governours
               under
               him
               permitted
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               the
               Iewes
               in
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Christs
              
               time
               ,
               their
               Temple
               and
               Worship
               ,
               although
               in
               Civill
               things
               they
               were
               subject
               to
               the
               Romanes
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               Truth
               and
               the
               Records
               of
               Time
               concurre
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               Churches
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               the
               
                 lights
                 ,
                 patternes
              
               and
               presidents
               to
               all
               succeeding
               Ages
               ,
               were
               gathered
               and
               governed
               without
               the
               aid
               ,
               assistance
               or
               countenance
               of
               any
               Civill
               Authoritie
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               suffered
               great
               persecutions
               for
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               professed
               amongst
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Nations
                 ,
                 Rulers
              
               ,
               and
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               tumultuously
               rage
               against
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               Anointed
               ,
               Psal.
               2.
               1.
               2.
               
               Yet
               vers
               .
               6.
               it
               hath
               pleased
               the
               Father
               to
               set
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               King
               upon
               his
               holy
               Hill
               of
               Zion
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               would
               not
               be
               pleased
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               to
               assist
               him
               in
               his
               Spirituall
               Kingdome
               :
               nor
               would
               he
               yet
               be
               daunted
               or
               discouraged
               in
               his
               Servants
               by
               all
               their
               threats
               and
               terreurs
               :
               
               for
               Love
               is
               strong
               as
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               coales
               thereof
               give
               a
               most
               vehement
               flame
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               quenched
               by
               all
               the
               waters
               and
               flouds
               of
               mightiest
               opposition
               ,
               Cant.
               8.
               
            
             
               Christ
               Church
               is
               like
               a
               chaste
               and
               loving
               wife
               ,
               in
               whose
               heart
               is
               fixed
               her
               
                 Husbands
                 love
              
               ,
               who
               hath
               found
               the
               tendernesse
               of
               his
               love
               towards
               her
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               made
               fruitfull
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               seekes
               she
               not
               the
               smiles
               ,
               nor
               feares
               the
               frownes
               of
               all
               the
               Emperours
               in
               the
               World
               to
               bring
               her
               Christ
               unto
               her
               ,
               or
               keep
               him
               from
               her
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
               we
               finde
               in
               the
               tyrannicall
               usurpations
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Antichrist
              
               ,
               the
               10
               hornes
               (
               which
               some
               of
               good
               note
               conceive
               to
               be
               the
               10
               Kingdomes
               ,
               into
               which
               the
               Romane
               Empire
               was
               quartred
               and
               divided
               )
               are
               expresly
               said
               Revel
               .
               17.
               13.
               to
               have
               one
               minde
               to
               give
               their
               power
               and
               strength
               unto
               the
               Beast
               ,
               yea
               (
               ver
               .
               17.
               )
               their
               Kingdome
               unto
               the
               Beast
               ,
               untill
               the
               Words
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               :
               whence
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               Nations
               that
               are
               guilded
               over
               with
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               have
               under
               that
               mask
               or
               viz●rd
               (
               as
               some
               Executioners
               and
               Tormentors
               in
               the
               Inquisition
               use
               to
               torment
               )
               persecuted
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               either
               with
               a
               more
               open
               ,
               grosse
               and
               bloody
               ,
               or
               with
               a
               more
               subtle
               ,
               secret
               and
               gentle
               violence
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               cast
               our
               eyes
               about
               ,
               
               turne
               over
               the
               Records
               ,
               and
               examine
               the
               experience
               of
               past
               and
               present
               Generations
               ,
               and
               see
               if
               all
               particular
               observations
               amount
               not
               to
               this
               summe
               ,
               viz.
               that
               the
               great
               whore
               hath
               committed
               fornication
               with
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               made
               drunke
               thereof
               Nations
               with
               the
               cup
               of
               the
               wine
               of
               her
               fornications
               :
               In
               which
               drunkennes
               and
               whoredome
               (
               as
               whores
               use
               to
               practice
               )
               she
               hath
               robbed
               the
               Kings
               and
               Nations
               of
               their
               power
               and
               strength
               ,
               
               and
               (
               Iesabel
               like
               )
               having
               procured
               the
               
                 Kings
                 names
              
               and
               seales
               ,
               she
               drinks
               drunk
               ,
               Revel
               .
               17.
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Naboth
               ,
               who
               (
               because
               he
               dares
               not
               part
               with
               his
               rightfull
               inheritance
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               the
               blessed
               land
               of
               promise
               and
               salvation
               in
               Christ
               )
               as
               a
               Traitour
               to
               the
               
                 civill
                 State
              
               ,
               and
               Blasphemer
               against
               God
               ,
               she
               (
               under
               the
               colour
               of
               a
               day
               of
               humiliation
               in
               Prayer
               and
               Fasting
               )
               stones
               to
               death
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             CXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               DEare
               Truth
               ,
               how
               art
               thou
               hidden
               from
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               these
               mysteries
               ?
               how
               should
               men
               weep
               abundantly
               with
               Iohn
               ,
               that
               the
               Lambe
               may
               please
               to
               open
               these
               blessed
               seale●
               unto
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               O
               that
               Men
               more
               prized
               their
               makers
               feare
               ●
               then
               should
               they
               be
               more
               acquainted
               with
               their
               
                 Makers
                 councells
              
               ,
               for
               his
               Secret
               is
               with
               them
               that
               feare
               him
               ,
               Psal.
               25.
               
            
             
               I
               passe
               on
               to
               a
               second
               Difference
               .
               
            
             
               The
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               were
               all
               solemnly
               annointed
               with
               oyle
               ,
               
               
                 Psal.
                 39.
                 20.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 David
                 my
                 servant
                 ,
                 with
                 my
                 holy
                 〈◊〉
                 have
                 I
                 annointed
                 him
                 .
              
               Whence
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               were
               honoured
               with
               that
               mysticall
               and
               glorious
               Title
               of
               the
               Anointed
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Christ
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Lam.
               4.
               20.
               the
               
                 Breath
                 of
                 our
                 Nostrils
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Anointe●
                 of
                 Iehovah
                 was
                 taken
                 in
                 their
                 pits
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Which
               anoynting
               and
               title
               ,
               however
               the
               Man
               of
               Sinne
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Crowne
               and
               Diademe
               of
               Spirituall
               Israel
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               hath
               given
               to
               some
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               may
               in
               lieu
               thereof
               dispose
               of
               their
               Civill
               Crownes
               the
               easier
               :
               yet
               shall
               we
               finde
               it
               an
               incommunicable
               priviledge
               and
               prerogative
               o●
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               people
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               For
               as
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               himselfe
               in
               the
               Antitype
               was
               not
               annointed
               with
               materiall
               but
               spirituall
               oyle
               ,
               Psal.
               45.
               with
               the
               oyle
               of
               Gladnes
               ,
               and
               Luke
               4.
               14.
               from
               Isa.
               61.
               1.
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               God.
               The
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               me
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               annointed
               me
               to
               preach
               good
               tidings
               ,
               
               &c.
               
               So
               also
               all
               his
               members
               are
               annointed
               with
               the
               holy
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               21.
               
               &
               1
               John
               2.
               
            
             
               Hence
               is
               it
               that
               Christians
               rejoyce
               in
               that
               name
               ,
               as
               carrying
               the
               very
               expresse
               title
               of
               the
               Anointed
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               which
               most
               superstitiously
               and
               sacrilegiously
               hath
               been
               applied
               only
               unto
               Kings
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               O
               deare
               Truth
               ,
               how
               doth
               the
               great
               Searcher
               of
               all
               Hearts
               finde
               out
               the
               thefts
               of
               the
               Antichristian
               World
               ?
               
               how
               are
               men
               caried
               in
               the
               darke
               they
               know
               not
               whither
               ?
               How
               is
               that
               heavenly
               charge
               ,
               Touch
               not
               mine
               Anointed
               ,
               &c.
               
               (
               Psal.
               105.
               )
               common
               to
               all
               Christians
               (
               or
               anointed
               with
               )
               Christ
               their
               Head
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Monopoly
               or
               priviledge
               appropriated
               to
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               not
               be
               here
               unseasonable
               to
               call
               to
               minde
               that
               admirable
               
               
                 Prophecie
                 ,
                 Ezek.
              
               21.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Thus
               saith
               
                 Iehovah
                 God
              
               ,
               Remove
               the
               Diadem
               ,
               take
               away
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               this
               shall
               not
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               exalt
               him
               that
               is
               low
               ,
               and
               abase
               him
               that
               is
               high
               :
               
               I
               will
               overturne
               ,
               overturne
               ,
               overturne
               ,
               untill
               he
               come
               whose
               right
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               it
               him
               .
               The
               matter
               is
               a
               Crown
               and
               Diadem
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               an
               Vsurpers
               head
               ,
               and
               set
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               the
               right
               Owner
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Doubtlesse
               this
               mystically
               intends
               the
               spirituall
               Crowne
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               for
               these
               many
               hundreth
               yeares
               set
               upon
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               C●mpetitours
               and
               Corrivals
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               upon
               whose
               glorious
               head
               in
               his
               Messengers
               and
               Churches
               ,
               the
               Crown
               shall
               be
               established
               ;
               The
               anointing
               ,
               the
               title
               ,
               and
               the
               crown
               and
               power
               must
               returne
               to
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               in
               his
               Saints
               ,
               unto
               whom
               alone
               belongs
               his
               power
               and
               authoritie
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               or
               Spirituall
               cases
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               Therefore
               proceed
               to
               a
               third
               difference
               between
               those
               Kings
               and
               Governours
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               ,
               
               and
               all
               other
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               Looke
               upon
               the
               Administrations
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               ,
               and
               well
               weigh
               the
               Power
               and
               Authoritie
               which
               those
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               exercised
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               and
               spirituall
               causes
               ,
               and
               upon
               a
               due
               search
               we
               shall
               not
               find
               the
               same
               Scepter
               of
               
                 Spirituall
                 power
              
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               
                 Civill
                 Authoritie
              
               ,
               which
               was
               setled
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               .
            
             
               David
               appointed
               the
               Orders
               of
               the
               Priests
               &
               Singers
               ,
               he
               brought
               the
               Arke
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               he
               prepared
               for
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               the
               patterne
               whereof
               he
               delivered
               to
               Salomon
               :
               yet
               David
               herein
               could
               not
               be
               a
               type
               of
               the
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               :
               for
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               David
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               a
               King
               ,
               so
               was
               he
               also
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               30.
               and
               therefore
               a
               type
               (
               as
               Moses
               also
               was
               ,
               of
               that
               great
               Prophet
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               And
               they
               that
               plead
               for
               Davids
               Kingly
               power
               ,
               must
               also
               by
               the
               same
               rule
               plead
               for
               his
               Propheticall
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               swayed
               the
               Scep●er
               of
               Israel
               in
               Church
               affaires
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               it
               is
               expresly
               said
               ,
               1
               
                 Cron.
                 28.
                 11.
                 12.
                 13.
                 verses
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               patterne
               which
               David
               gave
               to
               Salomon
               (
               concerning
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Temple
               and
               Worship
               of
               God
               )
               he
               had
               it
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               was
               no
               other
               but
               a
               figure
               of
               the
               immediate
               inspiration
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               unto
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               the
               true
               Spirituall
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
               John.
               1.
               
               49.
               
               Rabbi
               ,
               thou
               art
               the
               Son
               of
               
                 God
                 ;
                 Rabbi
              
               ,
               thou
               art
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               What
               Civill
               Magistrate
               may
               now
               act
               as
               Salomon
               (
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               )
               doth
               act
               ,
               1
               
                 King.
                 2.
                 26.
                 27.
              
               ?
               
               Salomon
               thrust
               out
               Abiathar
               from
               being
               Priest
               unto
               Iehovah
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Some
               object
               that
               Abiathar
               was
               a
               man
               of
               death
               ,
               ver
               .
               26.
               worthy
               to
               die
               ,
               as
               having
               followed
               Adonijah
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Salomon
               executed
               no
               more
               then
               Civill
               justice
               upon
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Salomon
               remits
               the
               Civill
               punishment
               ,
               
               and
               inflicts
               upon
               him
               a
               spirituall
               .
               but
               by
               what
               right
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               was
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               a
               figure
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               Abiathar
               his
               Life
               is
               spared
               with
               respect
               to
               his
               former
               good
               service
               in
               following
               after
               David
               ;
               but
               yet
               he
               is
               turned
               out
               from
               the
               Priesthood
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               put
               the
               case
               :
               suppose
               that
               any
               of
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               
                 New-England
                 Churches
              
               should
               prove
               false
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               
               and
               be
               discovered
               joyning
               with
               a
               
                 French
                 Monsieur
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Spanish
                 Don
              
               ,
               (
               thirsting
               after
               conquest
               and
               dominion
               )
               to
               further
               their
               invasions
               of
               that
               Countrey
               ;
               yet
               for
               some
               former
               faithfull
               service
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               be
               adjudged
               to
               Civill
               punishment
               :
               I
               aske
               now
               ,
               might
               their
               Governours
               or
               their
               
                 Generall
                 Court
              
               (
               their
               Parliament
               )
               depose
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               a
               
                 Pastour
                 ,
                 Teacher
              
               ,
               or
               Elder
               ,
               from
               his
               holy
               Calling
               or
               office
               in
               Gods
               House
               ?
            
             
               Or
               suppose
               in
               a
               partiall
               and
               corrupt
               State
               ,
               
               a
               Member
               or
               Officer
               of
               a
               Church
               should
               escape
               with
               his
               life
               upon
               the
               commission
               of
               marther
               ,
               ought
               not
               a
               Church
               of
               Christ
               upon
               repentance
               to
               receive
               him
               ?
               I
               suppose
               it
               will
               not
               be
               said
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               execute
               himselfe
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               use
               a
               
                 Civill
                 sword
              
               against
               him
               .
               In
               these
               cases
               may
               such
               persons
               (
               spar'd
               in
               civill
               punishments
               for
               some
               reason
               of
               ,
               or
               by
               partialitie
               of
               State
               )
               be
               punished
               spiritually
               by
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               as
               Abiathar
               was
               ?
               Let
               the
               very
               Enemies
               of
               Zion
               be
               Judges
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               If
               Salomon
               in
               thrusting
               out
               of
               Abiathar
               was
               a
               pattern
               and
               president
               unto
               all
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrates
              
               ,
               why
               not
               also
               in
               putting
               Za●●k
               in
               his
               roome
               ,
               ver
               .
               35.
               
               But
               against
               this
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               and
               the
               Independents
               will
               all
               cry
               out
               against
               such
               a
               practice
               in
               their
               severall
               respective
               claimes
               and
               challenges
               for
               their
               Ministries
               .
            
             
               We
               find
               the
               Libertie
               of
               the
               subjects
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               an
               
               Apostle
               ,
               
               Act.
               1.
               of
               a
               
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               6.
               of
               
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               14.
               and
               guided
               by
               the
               assistance
               either
               of
               the
               Apostles
               or
               
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 
                 Tit.
              
               1.
               without
               the
               least
               influence
               of
               any
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               which
               shewes
               the
               beauty
               of
               their
               liberty
               .
            
             
               The
               Parliaments
               of
               England
               have
               by
               right
               free
               choice
               of
               their
               Speaker
               ,
               yet
               some
               Princes
               have
               thus
               farre
               beene
               gratified
               as
               to
               nominate
               ,
               yea
               and
               implicitely
               to
               commend
               a
               Speaker
               to
               them
               .
               
                 Wise
                 men
              
               have
               seene
               the
               evill
               consequences
               of
               those
               influences
               (
               though
               but
               in
               civill
               things
               )
               how
               much
               farre
               greater
               and
               stronger
               are
               those
               snares
               ,
               when
               the
               golden
               Keyes
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               are
               delivered
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               
                 civill
                 Authority
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               You
               know
               the
               noise
               raised
               concerning
               those
               famous
               acts
               of
               
                 Asa
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Iehosaphat
                 ,
                 Iosiah
                 .
              
               What
               thinke
               you
               of
               the
               Fast
               proclaimed
               by
               
                 Iehosaphat
                 ?
                 2
                 Chron.
              
               20.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               finde
               it
               to
               be
               the
               duty
               of
               Kings
               and
               all
               in
               authority
               ,
               to
               incourage
               
                 Christs
                 Messengers
              
               of
               Truth
               proclaiming
               
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               But
               under
               the
               Gospel
               to
               enforce
               all
               naturall
               and
               unregenerate
               people
               to
               acts
               of
               worship
               ,
               what
               president
               hath
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               given
               us
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               t
               is
               true
               Iehosaphat
               proclaimed
               a
               
                 Fast
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               but
               was
               he
               not
               in
               matters
               spirituall
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               true
               King
               of
               Israel
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Iehosaphat
               calls
               the
               members
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               to
               Church
               service
               and
               worship
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               But
               consider
               ,
               
               if
               
                 civill
                 Powers
              
               now
               may
               judge
               of
               and
               determine
               the
               actions
               of
               worship
               proper
               to
               the
               Saints
               :
               I●
               they
               may
               appoint
               the
               time
               of
               the
               
                 Churches
                 worship
              
               ,
               Fasting
               and
               Prayer
               ,
               &c.
               why
               may
               they
               not
               as
               wel
               forbid
               those
               times
               which
               a
               Church
               of
               Christ
               shall
               make
               choice
               of
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               same
               Root
               to
               forbid
               what
               lik●th
               not
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               injoyne
               what
               pleaseth
               ?
            
             
               And
               if
               in
               those
               most
               solemne
               duties
               and
               exercises
               ,
               why
               not
               also
               in
               other
               ordinary
               meetings
               and
               worships
               ?
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               bequeathed
               to
               his
               Ministers
               and
               Churches
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               power
               of
               those
               Kings
               was
               but
               a
               shadow
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               THe
               liberty
               of
               the
               Subject
               sounds
               most
               sweet
               ,
               London
               and
               Oxford
               both
               professe
               to
               fight
               for
               it
               :
               How
               much
               infinitly
               more
               sweet
               is
               that
               true
               soule
               liberty
               according
               to
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ?
            
             
               I
               know
               you
               would
               not
               take
               from
               Caesar
               ought
               ,
               although
               it
               were
               
               to
               give
               to
               God
               :
               
               And
               what
               is
               Gods
               and
               his
               peoples
               I
               wish
               that
               Caesar
               may
               not
               take
               .
               Yet
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               some
               ,
               be
               pleased
               to
               glance
               upon
               Iosiah
               his
               famous
               Acts
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               concerning
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Levites
              
               ,
               and
               their
               Services
               ,
               compelling
               the
               people
               to
               keepe
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               making
               himselfe
               a
               covenant
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               compelling
               all
               that
               were
               found
               in
               Ierusalem
               and
               Benjamin
               to
               stand
               to
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               To
               these
               famous
               practices
               of
               Iosiah
               I
               shall
               parallell
               the
               practices
               of
               Englands
               Kings
               :
               and
               first
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               a
               word
               or
               two
               of
               their
               right
               :
               then
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               discusse
               what
               hath
               been
               done
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               
                 de
                 jure
                 :
                 Iosiah
              
               was
               a
               precious
               branch
               of
               that
               Royall
               Root
               King
               David
               ,
               who
               was
               immediately
               designed
               by
               God
               :
               and
               when
               the
               golden
               linkes
               of
               the
               Royall
               chaine
               broke
               in
               the
               usurpations
               of
               the
               Romane
               Conquerour
               ,
               it
               pleased
               the
               most
               wise
               God
               to
               send
               a
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               a
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               beginne
               againe
               that
               Royall
               Line
               ,
               to
               sit
               upon
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               Father
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Luc.
                 1.
                 32.
                 
                 Acts
              
               2.
               30.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               so
               with
               the
               Gentile
               Princes
               ,
               
               Rulers
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               (
               whether
               
                 Monarchicall
                 ,
                 Aristrocraticall
              
               ,
               or
               Democraticall
               )
               who
               (
               though
               government
               in
               generall
               be
               from
               God
               ,
               yet
               )
               receive
               their
               
                 callings
                 ,
                 power
              
               and
               authority
               ,
               (
               both
               Kings
               and
               Parliaments
               )
               mediately
               from
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Iosiah
               and
               those
               Kings
               were
               Kings
               and
               Governours
               over
               the
               then
               true
               and
               onely
               Church
               of
               
                 God
                 Nationall
              
               ,
               brought
               into
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               in
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               so
               downward
               :
               and
               they
               might
               well
               be
               forced
               to
               stand
               to
               that
               Covenant
               into
               which
               with
               such
               immediate
               signes
               and
               miracles
               they
               had
               beene
               brought
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               Commission
               from
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               had
               Henry
               the
               eight
               .
               
               Edward
               the
               6.
               or
               any
               (
               Iosiah
               like
               )
               to
               force
               the
               many
               hundred
               thousands
               of
               English
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               without
               such
               immediate
               signes
               and
               miracles
               that
               Israel
               had
               to
               enter
               into
               an
               holy
               and
               spirituall
               Covenant
               with
               the
               invisible
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               or
               upon
               paine
               of
               death
               (
               as
               in
               Iosia●s
               time
               )
               to
               stand
               to
               that
               which
               they
               never
               made
               ,
               nor
               before
               
                 Evangelicall
                 Repentance
              
               are
               possibly
               capable
               of
               .
            
             
               Now
               secondly
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               well
               remembred
               concerning
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               professing
               Reformation
               .
               
               The
               foundation
               of
               all
               was
               laid
               in
               Henry
               the
               8.
               
               The
               Pope
               chalengeth
               to
               be
               the
               Vicar
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               here
               upon
               earth
               ,
               to
               have
               power
               of
               reforming
               the
               Church
               ,
               redressing
               abuses
               ,
               &c.
               
               Henry
               8.
               falls
               out
               with
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               chalengeth
               
               that
               very
               power
               to
               himself
               of
               which
               he
               had
               despoiled
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               that
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               establishing
               Henry
               8
               the
               supreme
               Head
               and
               Governour
               in
               all
               cases
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               pleased
               the
               most
               
                 High
                 God
              
               to
               plague
               the
               Pope
               by
               Henry
               the
               8.
               his
               means
               :
               but
               neither
               Pope
               nor
               King
               can
               ever
               prove
               such
               power
               from
               Christ
               derived
               to
               either
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               (
               as
               before
               intimated
               )
               let
               us
               view
               the
               Workes
               and
               Acts
               of
               Englands
               imitation
               of
               Iosiahs
               practice
               .
               Henry
               the
               7.
               leaves
               England
               under
               the
               slavish
               bondage
               of
               the
               Popes
               yoake
               .
               Henry
               the
               8.
               reformes
               all
               England
               to
               a
               new
               fashion
               ,
               halfe
               Papist
               ,
               halfe
               Protestant
               .
               King
               Edward
               the
               6.
               turnes
               about
               the
               Wheele
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               workes
               the
               whole
               Land
               to
               absolute
               Protestanisme
               .
               Queene
               Mary
               succeeding
               to
               the
               Helme
               ,
               steeres
               a
               direct
               contrary
               course
               ,
               breakes
               in
               peeces
               all
               that
               Edward
               wrought
               ,
               and
               brings
               forth
               an
               old
               edition
               of
               
                 Englands
                 Reformation
              
               all
               Popish
               .
               
               Mary
               not
               living
               out
               halfe
               her
               dayes
               (
               as
               the
               Prophet
               speakes
               of
               bloudy
               persons
               )
               Elizabeth
               (
               like
               Ioseph
               )
               advanced
               from
               the
               Prison
               to
               the
               Palace
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               irons
               to
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               she
               pluckes
               up
               all
               her
               sister
               Maries
               plants
               ,
               and
               sounds
               a
               Trumpet
               all
               Protestant
               .
            
             
               What
               sober
               man
               stands
               not
               amazed
               at
               these
               Revolutions
               ?
               and
               yet
               like
               Mother
               like
               Daughter
               :
               and
               how
               zealous
               are
               we
               their
               off-spring
               for
               another
               impression
               and
               better
               edition
               of
               a
               
                 Nationall
                 Canaan
              
               (
               in
               imitation
               of
               Iudah
               and
               Iosiah
               )
               which
               if
               attained
               ,
               who
               knowes
               how
               soone
               succeeding
               Kings
               or
               Parliaments
               will
               quite
               pull
               downe
               and
               abrogate
               ?
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               in
               all
               these
               formings
               and
               reformings
               ,
               a
               
                 Nationall
                 Church
              
               of
               naturall
               unregenerate
               men
               was
               (
               like
               wax
               )
               the
               subject
               matter
               of
               all
               these
               formes
               and
               changes
               ,
               whether
               Popish
               or
               Protestant
               :
               concerning
               which
               Nationall
               State
               the
               time
               is
               yet
               to
               come
               when
               ever
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               hath
               given
               a
               word
               of
               institution
               and
               appointment
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               YOu
               bring
               to
               minde
               (
               deare
               Truth
               )
               a
               plea
               of
               some
               wiser
               Papists
               for
               the
               
                 Popes
                 supremacy
              
               ,
               
               viz.
               that
               it
               was
               no
               such
               exorbitant
               or
               unheard
               of
               power
               and
               jurisdiction
               which
               the
               Pope
               chalenged
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               same
               which
               a
               Woman
               ,
               Queene
               Elizabeth
               her selfe
               chalenged
               ,
               stiling
               her
               Papissa
               ,
               or
               
                 she
                 Pope
              
               :
               withall
               pleading
               that
               in
               point
               of
               Reason
               it
               was
               far
               more
               suitable
               that
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               would
               
               delegate
               his
               power
               rather
               to
               a
               
                 Clergie
                 man
              
               then
               a
               
                 Lay
                 man
              
               ,
               as
               Henry
               the
               8.
               or
               a
               woman
               ,
               as
               his
               daughter
               Elizabeth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               beleeve
               that
               neither
               one
               nor
               t'other
               hit
               the
               white
               ,
               
               yet
               I
               beleeve
               the
               Papists
               arrowes
               fall
               the
               nearest
               to
               it
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               should
               rather
               belong
               to
               such
               as
               professe
               a
               Ministry
               or
               Office
               Spirituall
               ,
               then
               to
               such
               as
               are
               meerly
               Temporall
               and
               Civill
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               in
               conclusion
               ,
               the
               whole
               controversi●
               concerning
               the
               government
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Kingdome
              
               or
               Church
               ,
               will
               be
               found
               to
               lye
               between
               the
               true
               and
               false
               Ministry
               ,
               both
               chalenging
               the
               true
               
                 commission
                 ,
                 power
              
               and
               keyes
               from
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               This
               all
               glorious
               diadem
               of
               the
               Kingly
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               hath
               beene
               the
               eye-sore
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               
               and
               that
               which
               the
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               of
               the
               World
               have
               alwayes
               lift
               up
               their
               hands
               unto
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               report
               of
               a
               new
               King
               of
               the
               Iewes
               puts
               Herod
               and
               all
               Ierusalem
               into
               frights
               ;
               and
               the
               power
               of
               this
               most
               glorious
               King
               of
               Kings
               over
               the
               Soules
               and
               Consciences
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               over
               their
               lives
               and
               worships
               ,
               is
               still
               the
               white
               that
               all
               the
               Princes
               of
               this
               World
               shoot
               at
               ,
               and
               are
               enraged
               at
               the
               tidings
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 Heire
              
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               in
               his
               servants
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               You
               well
               minde
               (
               deare
               Peace
               )
               a
               twofold
               exaltation
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               
               one
               in
               the
               Soules
               and
               Spirits
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               is
               exalted
               by
               all
               that
               truly
               love
               him
               ,
               though
               yet
               remaining
               in
               
                 Babels
                 captivity
              
               ,
               and
               before
               they
               hearken
               to
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Come
               forth
               of
               Babel
               my
               people
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               exaltation
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               upon
               the
               Throne
               of
               David
               his
               Father
               in
               his
               Church
               and
               Congregation
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               Spirituall
               Kingdome
               here
               below
               .
            
             
               I
               confesse
               there
               is
               a
               tumultuous
               rage
               at
               his
               entrance
               into
               his
               Throne
               in
               the
               Soule
               and
               Consciences
               of
               any
               of
               his
               chosen
               ;
               
               but
               against
               his
               second
               exaltation
               in
               his
               true
               
                 Kingly
                 power
              
               and
               government
               ,
               either
               Monarchicall
               in
               himself
               ,
               or
               Ministeriall
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Ministers
               and
               Churches
               ,
               are
               mustred
               up
               and
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               battels
               of
               Christ
               yet
               to
               be
               fought
               ,
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               gates
               of
               Earth
               and
               Hell.
               
            
             
               But
               I
               shall
               mention
               one
               diff●rence
               more
               between
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iud●h
               ,
               
               and
               all
               other
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               Those
               Kings
               as
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               were
               all
               invest●d
               with
               a
               typicall
               and
               figurative
               respect
               ,
               with
               which
               now
               no
               Civill
               power
               in
               the
               World
               can
               be
               invested
               .
            
             
             
               They
               wore
               a
               double
               Crowne
               ,
               
               First
               ,
               Civill
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               Spirituall
               ,
               in
               which
               respect
               they
               typed
               out
               the
               
                 Spirituall
                 King
              
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               .
            
             
               When
               I
               say
               they
               were
               types
               ,
               I
               make
               them
               not
               in
               all
               respect
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               but
               as
               Kings
               and
               Governours
               over
               the
               Church
               and
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               therein
               types
               .
            
             
               Hence
               all
               those
               Saviours
               and
               Deliverers
               ,
               which
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               stirre
               up
               extraordinarily
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               
               
                 Gideon
                 ,
                 Baruc
                 ,
                 Sampson
              
               ,
               &c.
               in
               that
               respect
               of
               their
               being
               
                 Saviours
                 ,
                 Iudges
              
               ,
               and
               Deliverers
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               so
               were
               they
               types
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               either
               Monarchically
               ruling
               by
               himself
               immediately
               ,
               or
               Ministerially
               by
               such
               whom
               he
               pleaseth
               to
               send
               to
               vindicate
               the
               liberties
               and
               inheritances
               of
               his
               people
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXX
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               IT
               must
               needs
               be
               confest
               that
               since
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               were
               ceremonially
               anointed
               with
               Oile
               :
               and
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               sat
               upon
               the
               Throne
               of
               David
               (
               which
               is
               expressely
               applied
               to
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 Luc.
                 1.
                 32.
                 
                 Acts
                 2.
                 30.
                 
                 Iohn
              
               1.
               49.
               
               )
               their
               Crownes
               were
               figurative
               and
               ceremoniall
               :
               but
               some
               here
               question
               whether
               or
               no
               they
               were
               not
               types
               of
               
                 civill
                 Powers
              
               and
               Rulers
               now
               ,
               when
               Kings
               and
               Queens
               shall
               be
               nursing
               Fathers
               and
               nursing
               Mothers
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               For
               answer
               unto
               such
               ,
               
               let
               them
               first
               remember
               that
               the
               dispute
               lyes
               not
               concerning
               the
               Monarchicall
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               making
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               making
               Ordinances
               to
               his
               Saints
               and
               Subjects
               :
               But
               concerning
               a
               deputed
               and
               Ministeriall
               power
               ,
               and
               this
               distinction
               the
               very
               Pope
               himself
               acknowledgeth
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               great
               Competitours
               for
               this
               deputed
               or
               Ministeriall
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Arch-vicar
               or
               Sathan
               ,
               the
               pretended
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               on
               Earth
               ,
               who
               sits
               as
               God
               over
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               exalting
               himselfe
               not
               only
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               ,
               
               but
               over
               the
               soules
               and
               consciences
               of
               all
               his
               vassalls
               ,
               yea
               over
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               over
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               yea
               and
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               Dan.
               8.
               &
               11
               chap.
               &
               Rev.
               15.
               together
               with
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               
            
             
               This
               pretender
               although
               he
               professeth
               to
               claime
               but
               the
               Ministeriall
               power
               of
               Christ
               to
               declare
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               to
               preach
               ,
               baptise
               ,
               
               ordaine
               Ministers
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               doth
               he
               upon
               the
               point
               challenge
               the
               Monarchicall
               or
               absolute
               power
               also
               ,
               being
               full
               of
               selfe
               exalting
               and
               blaspheming
               ,
               Dan.
               7.
               25.
               
               &
               11.
               36.
               
               Rev.
               13.
               6.
               speaking
               blasphemies
               against
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               thinking
               to
               change
               times
               and
               Lawes
               :
               but
               he
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               perdition
               arising
               out
               of
               the
               bottomlesse
               pit
               ,
               and
               comes
               to
               destruction
               ,
               Revel
               .
               17.
               for
               so
               hath
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               decreed
               to
               consume
               him
               by
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               2.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               great
               Competitour
               to
               this
               Crowne
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               
               whether
               Emperours
               ,
               Kings
               ,
               or
               other
               inferiour
               Officers
               of
               State
               who
               are
               made
               to
               beleeve
               by
               the
               false
               Prophets
               of
               the
               World
               that
               they
               are
               the
               Antitypes
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               ,
               and
               weare
               the
               Crowne
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Under
               the
               wing
               of
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               doe
               three
               great
               factions
               shelter
               themselves
               ,
               
               and
               mutually
               oppose
               each
               other
               ,
               striving
               as
               for
               life
               ,
               who
               shall
               sit
               downe
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               that
               Arme
               of
               Flesh.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Prelacie
               ,
               
               who
               (
               though
               some
               extravagants
               of
               late
               have
               inclined
               to
               wave
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               to
               creepe
               under
               the
               wings
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               yet
               )
               so
               far
               depends
               upon
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               justly
               said
               they
               are
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Bishops
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Presbyterie
               ,
               
               who
               (
               though
               in
               truth
               they
               ascribe
               not
               so
               much
               to
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               as
               some
               too
               grossely
               do
               ,
               yet
               they
               )
               give
               so
               much
               to
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               as
               to
               make
               him
               absolutely
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               
               For
               ,
               if
               they
               make
               him
               the
               Reformer
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Suppressour
               of
               Schismaticks
               and
               Her●ticks
               ,
               the
               Protectour
               and
               defendour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               what
               is
               this
               in
               true
               plain
               English
               but
               to
               make
               him
               the
               Judge
               of
               the
               true
               and
               false
               Church
               ,
               Judge
               of
               what
               is
               truth
               ,
               and
               what
               errour
               ;
               who
               is
               Schismaticall
               ,
               who
               Hereticall
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               make
               him
               only
               an
               Executioner
               ,
               as
               the
               Pope
               doth
               in
               his
               punishing
               of
               Hereticks
               ?
            
             
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               Aristocraticall
               government
               of
               Presbyterians
               may
               well
               subsist
               in
               a
               Monarchie
               (
               not
               only
               regulated
               but
               also
               tyrannicall
               )
               yet
               doth
               it
               more
               naturally
               delight
               in
               the
               element
               of
               an
               Aristocraticall
               government
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               properly
               be
               said
               to
               be
               (
               as
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               the
               Kings
               so
               these
               )
               the
               States
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               ,
               
               though
               not
               so
               great
               ,
               yet
               growing
               faction
               is
               that
               (
               so
               called
               )
               Independent
               :
               I
               prejudice
               not
               the
               personall
               worth
               of
               any
               of
               the
               three
               sorts
               :
               This
               latter
               (
               as
               I
               beleeve
               this
               Discourse
               hath
               manifested
               )
               
               jumpes
               with
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               
               and
               (
               though
               not
               more
               fully
               ,
               yet
               )
               more
               explicitely
               then
               the
               Presbyterians
               cast
               down
               the
               Crowne
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               .
               And
               although
               they
               pretend
               to
               receive
               their
               Ministrie
               from
               the
               choice
               of
               2
               or
               3
               private
               persons
               in
               Church-covenant
               ,
               yet
               would
               they
               faine
               perswade
               the
               Mother
               
                 Old
                 England
              
               to
               imitate
               her
               Daughter
               
                 New
                 England's
              
               practice
               ,
               viz.
               to
               keep
               out
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               and
               only
               to
               embrace
               themselves
               ,
               both
               as
               the
               States
               and
               the
               Peoples
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               competition
               for
               this
               Crown
               and
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               is
               of
               those
               that
               seperate
               both
               from
               one
               and
               t'other
               ,
               
               yet
               divided
               also
               amongst
               themselves
               into
               many
               severall
               professions
               .
            
             
               Of
               these
               ,
               they
               that
               goe
               furthest
               ,
               professe
               they
               must
               yet
               come
               neerer
               to
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               :
               And
               doubtlesse
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               they
               have
               gone
               ,
               they
               bid
               the
               most
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               fairest
               plea
               for
               the
               puritie
               and
               power
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               let
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               World
               be
               Judges
               .
            
             
               Let
               all
               the
               former
               well
               be
               viewed
               in
               their
               externall
               State
               ,
               pomp
               ,
               riches
               ,
               conformitie
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               let
               the
               latter
               be
               considered
               ,
               
               in
               their
               more
               through
               departure
               from
               sinne
               and
               
                 sinfull
                 Worship
              
               ,
               their
               condescending
               (
               generally
               )
               to
               the
               lowest
               and
               meanest
               contentments
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               their
               exposing
               of
               themselves
               for
               Christ
               to
               greater
               sufferings
               ,
               
               and
               their
               desiring
               no
               Civill
               sword
               nor
               Arme
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               but
               the
               two-edged
               sword
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               to
               try
               out
               the
               matter
               by
               :
               and
               then
               let
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               World
               judge
               ,
               which
               come
               neerest
               to
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               holines
               ,
               povertie
               ,
               patience
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               and
               whether
               or
               no
               these
               later
               deserve
               not
               so
               much
               of
               Humanitie
               ,
               and
               the
               Subjects
               Libertie
               ,
               as
               (
               not
               offending
               the
               Civill
               State
               )
               in
               the
               freedome
               of
               their
               Soules
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               the
               common
               aire
               to
               breath
               in
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXX
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               DEare
               Truth
               ,
               you
               have
               shewne
               me
               a
               little
               draught
               of
               Zions
               sorrowes
               ,
               her
               children
               tearing
               out
               their
               mothers
               bowels
               :
               O
               when
               will
               Hee
               that
               stablisheth
               ,
               comforteth
               ,
               and
               builds
               up
               Zion
               ,
               looke
               downe
               from
               Heaven
               .
               ,
               and
               have
               mercy
               on
               her
               ?
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               The
               Vision
               yet
               doth
               tarry
               (
               saith
               Habacuk
               )
               but
               will
               most
               
               surely
               come
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               patient
               and
               believing
               must
               wait
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               your
               last
               Proposition
               ,
               
               whether
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               were
               not
               types
               of
               Civill
               Magistrates
               ?
               now
               I
               suppose
               by
               what
               hath
               been
               already
               spoken
               ,
               these
               things
               will
               be
               evident
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               those
               former
               types
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               of
               their
               Worships
               ,
               were
               types
               and
               figures
               of
               a
               
                 spirituall
                 Land
                 ,
                 spirituall
                 People
              
               ,
               and
               
                 spirituall
                 Worship
              
               under
               Christ.
               Therefore
               consequently
               ,
               their
               
                 Saviours
                 Redeemers
                 ,
                 Deliverers
                 ,
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 Kings
                 ,
              
               must
               also
               have
               their
               
                 spirituall
                 Antitypes
              
               ,
               
               and
               so
               consequently
               not
               civill
               but
               
                 spirituall
                 Governours
              
               and
               Rulers
               ;
               lest
               the
               very
               
                 essentiall
                 nature
              
               of
               
                 Types
                 ,
                 Figures
              
               and
               Shadowes
               be
               overthrow●e
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               although
               the
               Magistrate
               by
               a
               Civill
               sword
               might
               well
               compell
               that
               Nationall
               Church
               to
               the
               externall
               exercise
               of
               their
               Naturall
               Worship
               :
               
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               (
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               )
               to
               compell
               whole
               Nations
               to
               true
               Repentance
               and
               Regeneration
               ,
               without
               which
               (
               so
               farre
               as
               may
               be
               discerned
               true
               )
               the
               Worship
               and
               holy
               Name
               of
               God
               is
               prophaned
               and
               blasphemed
               .
            
             
               An
               Arme
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               Sword
               of
               Steele
               cannot
               reach
               to
               cut
               the
               darknesse
               of
               the
               Mind
               ,
               the
               hardnesse
               and
               unbeleefe
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               kindely
               operate
               upon
               the
               Soules
               affections
               to
               forsake
               a
               long
               continued
               Fathers
               worship
               ,
               and
               to
               imbrace
               a
               new
               ,
               though
               the
               best
               and
               truest
               .
               This
               worke
               performes
               alone
               that
               sword
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               two
               edges
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               
               &
               3.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               one
               tittle
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               concerning
               such
               a
               parallel
               ,
               neither
               from
               Himselfe
               ,
               nor
               from
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               
               with
               whom
               he
               conversed
               fourty
               dayes
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               instructing
               them
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               his
               
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               1.
               
            
             
               Neither
               find
               we
               any
               such
               commission
               or
               direction
               given
               to
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               Saints
               for
               their
               submission
               in
               matters
               spirituall
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               ,
               Acts
               4.
               
               &
               5.
               1
               
               
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 23.
                 
                 Coloss.
              
               2.
               18.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
               we
               have
               formerly
               viewed
               the
               very
               nature
               and
               essence
               of
               a
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               and
               find
               it
               the
               same
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               where
               ever
               people
               live
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               agreeing
               together
               in
               
                 Townes
                 ,
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 Kingdomes
                 .
              
               I
               say
               the
               same
               essentially
               Civill
               ,
               both
               from
               ,
               1.
               the
               rise
               and
               fountaine
               whence
               it
               
               springs
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               p●●ples
               choice
               and
               free
               consent
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Object
               of
               it
               ,
               viz.
               the
               common-weale
               or
               safety
               of
               such
               a
               people
               in
               their
               bodies
               and
               goods
               ,
               as
               the
               Authours
               of
               this
               Modell
               have
               themselves
               confessed
               .
            
             
               This
               civill
               Nature
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               we
               have
               proved
               to
               receive
               no
               addition
               of
               power
               from
               the
               Magistrates
               being
               a
               Christian
               ,
               
               no
               more
               then
               it
               receives
               diminution
               from
               his
               not
               being
               a
               Christian
               :
               even
               as
               the
               Common-weale
               is
               a
               true
               Common-weale
               ,
               although
               it
               have
               not
               heard
               of
               Christianitie
               ;
               and
               Christianitie
               professed
               in
               it
               (
               as
               in
               
                 Pergamus
                 ,
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               makes
               it
               ne're
               no
               more
               a
               Commonweale
               ,
               and
               Christianitie
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               candlestick
               removed
               ,
               makes
               it
               ne're
               the
               lesse
               a
               Commonweale
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               expresly
               relates
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               expresly
               mentioning
               (
               as
               the
               Magistrates
               object
               )
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               
                 second
                 Table
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               bodies
               and
               goods
               of
               the
               subject
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               reward
               or
               wages
               which
               people
               owe
               for
               such
               a
               worke
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               (
               not
               the
               contribution
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               any
               spirituall
               work
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 tribute
                 ,
                 toll
                 ,
                 custome
              
               which
               are
               wages
               payable
               by
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               Natives
               and
               Forreigners
               ,
               who
               enjoy
               the
               same
               benefit
               of
               
                 publick
                 peace
              
               and
               commerce
               in
               the
               Nation
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               Since
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               whether
               Kings
               or
               
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 States
              
               ,
               and
               Governours
               ,
               can
               receive
               no
               more
               in
               justice
               then
               what
               the
               People
               give
               ,
               and
               are
               therefore
               but
               the
               eyes
               and
               hands
               and
               instruments
               of
               the
               people
               (
               simply
               considered
               ,
               
               without
               respect
               to
               this
               or
               that
               Religion
               )
               it
               must
               inevitably
               follow
               (
               as
               formerly
               I
               have
               touched
               )
               that
               if
               Magistrates
               have
               received
               their
               power
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               then
               the
               greatest
               number
               of
               the
               people
               of
               every
               Land
               have
               received
               from
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               a
               power
               to
               
                 establish
                 ,
                 correct
                 ,
                 reforme
              
               his
               Saints
               and
               servants
               ,
               his
               wife
               and
               spowse
               ,
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               she
               that
               by
               the
               expresse
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               (
               Psal.
               149.
               )
               binds
               Kings
               in
               chaines
               ,
               and
               Nobles
               in
               links
               of
               iron
               ,
               must
               her selfe
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               changeable
               pleasures
               of
               the
               people
               of
               the
               World
               (
               which
               lies
               in
               
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 1
                 Iohn
              
               5.
               )
               even
               in
               matters
               of
               Heavenly
               and
               spirituall
               Nature
               .
            
             
               Hence
               therefore
               in
               all
               controversie
               concerning
               the
               Church
               ,
               Ministrie
               and
               worship
               ,
               the
               last
               Appeale
               must
               come
               to
               the
               Bar
               of
               the
               People
               or
               Commonweal
               ,
               where
               all
               may
               personally
               meet
               ,
               as
               in
               some
               Commonweales
               of
               small
               number
               ,
               or
               in
               greater
               by
               their
               Representatives
               .
            
             
             
               Hence
               then
               no
               person
               esteemed
               a
               beleever
               ,
               
               and
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               No
               Officer
               chosen
               and
               ordained
               .
            
             
               No
               person
               cast
               forth
               and
               excommunicated
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Common-weale
               and
               people
               please
               ,
               and
               in
               conclusion
               ,
               no
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               this
               Land
               or
               World
               ,
               and
               consequently
               no
               visibly
               Christ
               the
               Head
               of
               it
               .
               Yea
               yet
               higher
               ,
               consequently
               no
               God
               in
               the
               World
               worshipped
               according
               to
               the
               institutions
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               except
               the
               severall
               peoples
               of
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               World
               shall
               give
               allowance
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Deare
               Truth
               ,
               Oh
               whither
               have
               our
               Forefathers
               and
               teachers
               led
               us
               ?
               higher
               then
               to
               God
               himselfe
               (
               by
               these
               doctrines
               driven
               out
               of
               the
               World
               )
               you
               cannot
               rise
               :
               and
               yet
               so
               high
               must
               the
               inevitable
               and
               undeniable
               consequences
               of
               these
               their
               doctrines
               reach
               ,
               if
               men
               walke
               by
               their
               owne
               common
               Principles
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               may
               therefore
               here
               seasonably
               adde
               a
               seventh
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               necessary
               consequence
               of
               all
               the
               former
               Arguments
               ,
               
               and
               an
               Argument
               it selfe
               :
               viz.
               we
               finde
               expresly
               a
               spirituall
               power
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Ministers
              
               and
               Churches
               ,
               to
               bee
               the
               true
               Antitype
               of
               those
               former
               figures
               in
               all
               the
               Prophecies
               concerning
               Christ
               his
               
                 spirituall
                 power
              
               ,
               Isa.
               9.
               
               Dan.
               7.
               
               Mich.
               4.
               &c.
               compared
               with
               Luc.
               1.
               32.
               
               Act.
               2.
               30.
               1
               
               Cor.
               5.
               
               Math.
               18.
               
               Marc.
               13.
               34.
               
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               GLorious
               and
               conquering
               Truth
               ,
               mee
               thinkes
               I
               see
               most
               evidently
               thy
               glorious
               conquests
               :
               how
               mighty
               are
               thy
               spirituall
               weapons
               (
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               )
               to
               breake
               downe
               those
               mighty
               and
               strong
               Holds
               and
               Castles
               ,
               which
               men
               have
               fortified
               themselves
               withall
               against
               thee
               ?
               O
               that
               even
               the
               thoughts
               of
               men
               may
               submit
               and
               bow
               downe
               to
               the
               captivity
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               !
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Your
               kinde
               incouragement
               makes
               mee
               proceed
               more
               cheerfully
               to
               a
               fourth
               difference
               from
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Statutes
               of
               this
               Land
               ,
               
               different
               from
               all
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Statutes
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               parallel'd
               onely
               by
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               spirituall
               Israel
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               consider
               we
               the
               Law-maker
               ,
               
               or
               rather
               the
               Law-publisher
               or
               Prophet
               ,
               as
               Moses
               calls
               himselfe
               ,
               Deut.
               18.
               and
               Act.
               3.
               he
               is
               
               expresly
               called
               that
               Prophet
               who
               figured
               out
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               who
               was
               to
               come
               ,
               like
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               greater
               then
               Moses
               ,
               as
               the
               son
               is
               greater
               then
               the
               servant
               .
            
             
               Such
               Law-givers
               or
               Law-publishers
               never
               had
               any
               State
               or
               People
               as
               Moses
               the
               type
               ,
               or
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               miraculously
               stirred
               up
               and
               sent
               as
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               betweene
               God
               and
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               concerning
               the
               Lawes
               themselves
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               second
               Table
               containes
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               the
               
                 Law
                 Morall
              
               and
               Civill
               ,
               yet
               such
               a
               Law
               was
               also
               given
               to
               this
               people
               as
               never
               to
               any
               people
               in
               the
               World
               :
               such
               was
               the
               Law
               of
               
                 worship
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               147.
               peculiarly
               given
               to
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               God
               did
               not
               deale
               so
               with
               other
               Nations
               :
               which
               Lawes
               for
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               worship
               in
               all
               those
               wonderfull
               significant
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               manner
               by
               such
               a
               Priesthood
               ,
               such
               a
               place
               of
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               afterward
               of
               Temple
               ,
               such
               times
               and
               solemnities
               of
               Festivals
               ,
               were
               never
               to
               be
               parallel'd
               by
               any
               other
               Nation
               ,
               but
               onely
               by
               the
               true
               
                 Christian
                 Israel
              
               established
               by
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               amongst
               Iewes
               and
               Gentiles
               throughout
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               tenne
               Words
               (
               Deut.
               10.
               )
               the
               Epitome
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               
               it
               pleased
               the
               most
               high
               God
               to
               frame
               and
               pen
               twice
               with
               his
               owne
               most
               holy
               ,
               and
               dreadfull
               finger
               upon
               
                 Mount
                 Sinai
              
               ,
               which
               he
               never
               did
               to
               any
               other
               Nation
               before
               or
               since
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               that
               spirituall
               Israel
               ,
               the
               people
               and
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               whose
               hearts
               of
               flesh
               he
               writes
               his
               Lawes
               ,
               according
               to
               
                 Ier
                 31.
                 
                 Heb
              
               8.
               and
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Such
               promulgation
               of
               such
               Lawes
               ,
               by
               such
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               matchlesse
               and
               unparallel'd
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               fift
               place
               consider
               we
               the
               punishments
               and
               rewards
               annexed
               to
               the
               breach
               or
               observation
               of
               these
               Lawes
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               those
               which
               were
               of
               a
               temporall
               and
               present
               consideration
               of
               this
               
                 life
                 :
                 Blessings
              
               and
               Curses
               of
               all
               sorts
               opened
               at
               large
               ,
               Levit.
               26.
               and
               Deut.
               28.
               which
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               made
               good
               in
               any
               
                 State
                 ,
                 Countrey
              
               or
               Kingdome
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               spirituall
               sense
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               reason
               is
               this
               ,
               
               such
               a
               temporall
               prosperity
               of
               outward
               peace
               and
               plenty
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               of
               increase
               of
               children
               ,
               of
               cattell
               ,
               of
               honour
               ,
               of
               health
               ,
               of
               successe
               ,
               of
               victory
               ,
               suits
               not
               temporally
               with
               the
               afflicted
               and
               persecuted
               estate
               of
               
                 Gods
                 people
              
               now
               :
               And
               therefore
               spirituall
               and
               soule
               blessednesse
               must
               be
               the
               Antitype
               ,
               viz.
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               revilings
               ,
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               evill
               speeches
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               soule
               blessednesse
               .
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               afflictions
               and
               
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 soule
                 blessednesse
              
               ,
               
               Math.
               5.
               and
               Luc.
               6.
               
               And
               yet
               herein
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               should
               enjoy
               their
               spirituall
               peace
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               16.
               
            
             
               Out
               of
               that
               blessed
               
                 temporall
                 estate
              
               to
               be
               cast
               or
               caried
               captive
               ,
               
               was
               their
               excommunication
               or
               casting
               out
               of
               
                 Gods
                 sight
                 ,
                 2
                 King.
              
               17.
               23.
               
               Therefore
               was
               the
               blasphemer
               ,
               the
               
                 false
                 Prophet
              
               ,
               the
               idolater
               ,
               to
               bee
               cast
               out
               or
               cut
               off
               from
               this
               
                 holy
                 Land
              
               :
               which
               punishment
               cannot
               be
               parallel'd
               by
               the
               punishment
               of
               any
               State
               or
               Kingdome
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               onely
               by
               the
               excommunicating
               or
               outcasting
               of
               person
               or
               Church
               from
               the
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               Churches
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               (
               as
               before
               I
               have
               noted
               )
               the
               putting
               away
               of
               the
               false
               prophet
               ,
               
               by
               stoning
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               Deut.
               13.
               is
               fitly
               answered
               (
               and
               that
               in
               the
               very
               same
               words
               )
               in
               the
               Antitype
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               generall
               consent
               or
               stoning
               of
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               
                 wicked
                 person
              
               is
               
                 put
                 away
              
               from
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               spiritually
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               the
               spiritually
               living
               ,
               the
               people
               or
               Church
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 
                 Galat.
              
               5.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
               the
               great
               and
               high
               reward
               or
               punishment
               of
               the
               keeping
               or
               breach
               of
               these
               Lawes
               to
               Israel
               ,
               was
               such
               as
               cannot
               suit
               with
               any
               State
               or
               Kingdome
               in
               the
               World
               beside
               :
               the
               Reward
               of
               the
               Observation
               was
               
                 Life
                 ,
                 Eternall
                 Life
              
               .
               The
               Breach
               of
               any
               one
               of
               these
               Law●
               was
               
                 death
                 ,
                 Eternall
                 death
              
               or
               damnation
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord.
               So
               
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 
                 Iam.
              
               2.
               
               Such
               a
               
                 Covenant
                 God
              
               made
               not
               before
               nor
               since
               with
               any
               State
               or
               People
               in
               the
               world
               .
               For
               ,
               Christ
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               for
               righteousnesse
               to
               every
               one
               that
               beleeveth
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               4.
               
               And
               he
               that
               beleeveth
               in
               that
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               eternall
               life
               ;
               hee
               that
               beleeveth
               not
               hath
               not
               life
               ,
               but
               is
               condemned
               already
               ,
               John
               3.
               and
               1
               John
               5.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               DEare
               Truth
               ,
               
               you
               have
               most
               lively
               set
               forth
               the
               unparallel'd
               state
               of
               that
               
                 typicall
                 Land
              
               and
               people
               of
               the
               Iewes
               in
               their
               peace
               and
               quiet
               government
               :
               Let
               mee
               now
               request
               you
               in
               the
               last
               place
               to
               glance
               at
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               wars
               of
               this
               people
               from
               the
               wars
               of
               other
               Nations
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               having
               no
               Antitype
               but
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               all
               Nations
               round
               about
               Israel
               more
               or
               lesse
               ,
               sometime
               or
               other
               ,
               had
               indignation
               against
               this
               people
               ,
               
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 Edomites
                 ,
                 
                 Moabites
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Ammonites
                 ,
                 Midians
                 ,
                 Philistians
                 ,
                 Assyrians
              
               and
               Babylonians
               ,
               &c.
               as
               appeares
               in
               the
               History
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 Iudges
              
               and
               Kings
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               Prophets
               :
               You
               have
               an
               expresse
               Catalogue
               of
               them
               ,
               Psal.
               83.
               sometimes
               many
               hundred
               thousand
               Enemies
               in
               pitcht
               field
               against
               them
               :
               of
               Ethiopians
               ten
               hundred
               thousand
               at
               once
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Asa
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               14.
               and
               at
               other
               times
               as
               the
               sand
               upon
               the
               Sea
               shoare
               .
            
             
               Such
               Enemies
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               foretold
               his
               Israel
               ,
               
               The
               World
               shall
               hate
               you
               ,
               Iohn
               16.
               
               You
               shall
               be
               hated
               of
               all
               men
               for
               my
               Names
               sake
               ,
               Matth.
               24.
               
               All
               that
               will
               live
               godly
               in
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               must
               be
               persecuted
               or
               hunted
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               
               And
               not
               only
               by
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               Principalities
               ,
               Powers
               ,
               Spirituall
               wickednesse
               in
               high
               places
               (
               Ephes.
               6.
               )
               by
               the
               whole
               
                 Pagan
                 World
              
               under
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Emperours
              
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               
                 Antichristian
                 World
              
               under
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Popes
              
               ,
               Rev
               12.
               
               &
               13.
               
               Chap.
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               Rev.
               17.
               
               And
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               ,
               like
               the
               sand
               upon
               the
               Sea
               shoare
               (
               Rev.
               20.
               )
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Such
               Enemies
               ,
               such
               Armies
               ,
               no
               History
               ,
               no
               experience
               proves
               ever
               to
               have
               come
               against
               one
               poore
               Nation
               as
               against
               Israel
               in
               the
               type
               ;
               and
               never
               was
               nor
               shall
               be
               knowne
               to
               come
               against
               any
               State
               or
               Country
               now
               ,
               but
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               the
               
                 Spirituall
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Christs
              
               true
               followers
               in
               all
               parts
               and
               quarters
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               Beside
               all
               these
               without
               ,
               
               Israel
               is
               betraied
               within
               her
               owne
               bowells
               ,
               bloudy
               
                 Sauls
                 ,
                 Absaloms
                 ,
                 She●aes
                 ,
                 Adonljahs
                 ,
                 Ieroboams
                 ,
                 Athal●ahs
              
               raising
               
                 insurrections
                 ,
                 conspiracies
                 ,
                 tumults
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Antitype
               ,
               and
               Parallell
               the
               Spirituall
               state
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               consider
               we
               the
               famous
               and
               wonderfull
               
                 battells
                 ,
                 victories
                 ,
                 captivities
                 ,
                 deliverances
                 ,
              
               which
               it
               pleased
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               to
               dispence
               to
               that
               people
               and
               Nation
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               search
               if
               they
               can
               be
               paralleld
               by
               any
               State
               or
               people
               ,
               but
               mystically
               and
               Spiritually
               the
               true
               
                 Christian
                 Israel
              
               of
               God
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               
            
             
               How
               famous
               was
               the
               bondage
               and
               slavery
               of
               that
               people
               and
               Nation
               430
               yeares
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               
               and
               as
               famous
               ,
               glorious
               and
               miraculous
               was
               their
               returne
               through
               the
               
                 Red
                 Sea
              
               (
               a
               figure
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               1
               Corinth
               .
               10.
               and
               Aegypt
               a
               figure
               of
               an
               Aegypt
               now
               ,
               Rev.
               11.
               8
               
               ?
               )
            
             
               How
               famous
               was
               the
               70
               yeares
               captivity
               of
               the
               Iewes
               in
               Babel
               transported
               from
               that
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               full
               period
               returned
               againe
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               a
               type
               of
               the
               captivity
               of
               Gods
               people
               
               now
               Spiritually
               captivated
               in
               mysticall
               Babel
               ,
               Rev.
               18.
               4
               
               ?
            
             
               Time
               would
               faile
               me
               to
               speake
               of
               Ioshua's
               conquest
               of
               literall
               Canaan
               ,
               
               the
               slaughter
               of
               31
               Kings
               ,
               of
               the
               miraculous
               taking
               of
               Iericho
               and
               other
               Cities
               ;
               Gideon
               his
               miraculous
               battell
               against
               the
               
                 Midianites
                 ;
                 Ionathan
              
               and
               his
               Armour
               bearer
               against
               the
               
                 Philistims
                 ;
                 David
              
               by
               his
               5
               smooth
               stones
               against
               
                 Goliah
                 ;
                 Asa
                 ,
                 Iehosaphat
                 ,
                 Hezechia
                 ,
              
               their
               mighty
               and
               miraculous
               victories
               against
               so
               many
               hundred
               thousand
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               that
               sometimes
               without
               a
               blow
               given
               .
            
             
               What
               State
               ,
               what
               Kingdome
               ,
               what
               warres
               and
               combats
               ,
               victories
               and
               deliverances
               can
               parallel
               this
               people
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirituall
               and
               mysticall
               Israel
               of
               God
               in
               every
               Nation
               and
               Country
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               typed
               out
               by
               that
               small
               typicall
               handfull
               ,
               in
               that
               little
               spot
               of
               ground
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ?
            
             
               The
               Israel
               of
               God
               now
               ,
               
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               fight
               under
               the
               Great
               
                 Lord
                 Generall
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               :
               Their
               
                 Weapons
                 ,
                 Armour
              
               ,
               and
               Artillery
               ,
               is
               like
               themselves
               Spirituall
               ,
               set
               forth
               from
               top
               to
               toe
               ,
               Ephes.
               6.
               
               So
               mighty
               and
               so
               potent
               that
               they
               breake
               downe
               the
               strongest
               holds
               and
               Castles
               ,
               yea
               in
               the
               very
               soules
               of
               men
               and
               carry
               into
               captivity
               the
               very
               thoughts
               of
               men
               ,
               subjecting
               them
               to
               
                 Christ●
                 Iesus
              
               :
               They
               are
               Spirituall
               conquerours
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               the
               7
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               ,
               He
               that
               overcommeth
               :
               He
               that
               overcommeth
               ,
               
                 Rev.
                 2.
                 
                 &
              
               3.
               
            
             
               Their
               victories
               and
               conquests
               in
               this
               are
               contrary
               to
               those
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               for
               when
               they
               are
               slaine
               and
               slaughtered
               ,
               yet
               then
               they
               conquer
               :
               So
               overcame
               they
               the
               Divell
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Emperours
              
               ,
               Rev.
               12.
               
               By
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Lambe
               :
               2.
               
               By
               the
               word
               of
               their
               Testimony
               :
               3.
               
               The
               cheerfull
               spilling
               of
               their
               owne
               bloud
               for
               Christ
               ;
               for
               they
               loved
               not
               their
               lives
               unto
               the
               death
               :
               And
               in
               all
               this
               they
               are
               more
               then
               Conquerors
               through
               him
               that
               loved
               them
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               
            
             
               This
               glorious
               Armie
               of
               
                 white
                 Troopers
              
               ,
               
               horses
               and
               harnesse
               (
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               and
               his
               true
               Israel
               )
               Rev.
               19.
               gloriously
               conquer
               and
               overcome
               the
               Beast
               ,
               the
               false
               Prophet
               and
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               up
               in
               Armes
               against
               them
               ,
               Rev.
               19.
               and
               lastly
               ,
               raigning
               with
               Christ
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               they
               conquer
               the
               Divell
               himselfe
               and
               the
               numberlesse
               Armies
               (
               like
               the
               sand
               on
               the
               Sea
               shoare
               )
               of
               Gog
               and
               Magog
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               a
               tittle
               of
               mention
               of
               any
               
                 sword
                 ,
                 helmet
                 ,
                 breastplate
                 ,
                 shield
              
               or
               horse
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               Spirituall
               and
               of
               a
               
                 heavenly
                 nature
              
               :
               All
               which
               Warres
               of
               Israel
               have
               been
               ,
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               mystically
               and
               Spiritually
               .
            
             
             
               I
               could
               further
               insist
               on
               other
               particulars
               of
               Israels
               unparalled
               state
               ,
               and
               might
               display
               those
               excellent
               passages
               which
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               to
               mention
               ,
               N●hem
               9.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               YOu
               have
               (
               deare
               Truth
               )
               as
               in
               a
               glasse
               presented
               the
               face
               of
               Old
               and
               
                 New
                 Israel
              
               ,
               and
               as
               in
               water
               ,
               face
               answereth
               to
               face
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               face
               of
               typicall
               Israel
               to
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Antitype
               ,
               between
               whom
               ,
               and
               not
               between
               Canaan
               and
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Nations
              
               and
               Countries
               of
               the
               World
               now
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               admirable
               consent
               and
               harmony
               :
               But
               I
               have
               heard
               some
               say
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               
                 civill
                 state
              
               and
               Judicialls
               of
               that
               people
               presidentiall
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               in
               part
               ,
               
               and
               might
               further
               discover
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               King
               upon
               his
               Throne
               ,
               to
               the
               very
               Beasts
               ,
               yea
               the
               excrements
               of
               their
               bodies
               (
               as
               we
               see
               in
               their
               going
               to
               War
               ,
               Deut
               23.
               12●
               )
               their
               
                 civills
                 ,
                 moralls
              
               ,
               and
               naturalls
               were
               carried
               on
               in
               types
               :
               and
               however
               I
               acknowledge
               that
               what
               was
               simply
               
                 morall
                 ,
                 civill
              
               ,
               and
               naturall
               in
               
                 Israels
                 state
              
               ,
               in
               their
               
                 constitutions
                 ,
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 punishments
              
               ,
               may
               be
               imitated
               and
               followed
               by
               the
               
                 States
                 ,
                 Countries
                 ,
                 Cities
              
               and
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               World
               :
               Yet
               who
               can
               question
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               other
               formes
               of
               
                 Government
                 ,
                 Lawes
              
               and
               punishments
               which
               differ
               ,
               since
               
                 civill
                 constitutions
              
               are
               mens
               Ordinances
               (
               or
               creation
               ,
               2.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               13.
               
               )
               unto
               which
               Gods
               people
               are
               commanded
               even
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               to
               submit
               themselves
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               were
               unlawfull
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               do
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Having
               thus
               far
               proceeded
               in
               examining
               whether
               God
               hath
               charged
               the
               Civill
               State
               with
               the
               establishing
               of
               the
               Spirituall
               and
               Religious
               ,
               what
               conceive
               you
               of
               that
               next
               assertion
               ,
               viz
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 knowne
                 that
                 the
                 remissenes
                 of
                 Princes
                 in
                 Christendome
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 divolving
                 the
                 care
                 thereof
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 setting
                 the●
                 Ho●●es
                 upon
                 the
                 Churches
                 head
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 invention
                 ,
                 usurpation
                 and
                 corruption
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 and
                 Temple
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               lamentably
               come
               to
               passe
               by
               Gods
               just
               permission
               ,
               
               Sathans
               policie
               ,
               the
               peoples
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               wicked
               against
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               corruption
               of
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               
                 inventions
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               corruptions
               are
               〈◊〉
               in
               the
               Worship
               and
               Temple
               of
               God
               throughout
               that
               part
               of
               the
               World
               which
               is
               called
               Christian
               ,
               and
               may
               most
               properly
               be
               called
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Christendome
              
               ,
               
               in
               opposition
               to
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               his
               true
               
                 Christian
                 Common-weale
              
               ,
               or
               Church
               the
               true
               Christendome
               :
               But
               that
               this
               hath
               arisen
               from
               Princes
               remissenesse
               in
               not
               keeping
               their
               watch
               ,
               to
               establish
               the
               Purity
               of
               
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Doctrine
              
               and
               Worship
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               (
               according
               to
               Israels
               patterne
               )
               all
               false
               Ministers
               ,
               by
               rooting
               them
               and
               their
               worships
               out
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               can
               never
               bee
               evinced
               ;
               and
               the
               many
               thousands
               of
               glorious
               Soules
               under
               the
               Altar
               ,
               (
               whose
               blood
               hath
               beene
               spilt
               by
               this
               position
               )
               and
               the
               many
               hundred
               thousand
               soules
               ,
               driven
               out
               of
               their
               bodies
               by
               
                 Civill
                 Warres
              
               ,
               and
               the
               many
               millions
               of
               soules
               forced
               to
               hypocrisie
               and
               ruine
               eternall
               ,
               by
               inforced
               Vniformities
               in
               Worship
               ,
               will
               to
               all
               Eternity
               proclaime
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               it
               shewes
               a
               most
               injurious
               idlenes
               and
               unfaithfulnes
               in
               such
               as
               professe
               to
               be
               Messengers
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               
               to
               cast
               the
               heaviest
               weight
               of
               their
               care
               upon
               the
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               yea
               ,
               upon
               the
               very
               
                 Common-weales
                 ,
                 Bodies
              
               of
               People
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               World
               it selfe
               )
               who
               have
               fundamentally
               in
               themselves
               the
               Root
               of
               Power
               ,
               to
               set
               up
               what
               Government
               and
               Governours
               they
               shall
               agree
               upon
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               shewes
               abundance
               of
               carnall
               diffidence
               and
               distrust
               of
               the
               glorious
               power
               and
               gracious
               presence
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               who
               hath
               given
               his
               promise
               and
               Word
               ,
               to
               bee
               with
               such
               his
               messengers
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               
            
             
               That
               Dog
               that
               feares
               to
               meet
               a
               man
               in
               the
               path
               ,
               runnes
               on
               with
               boldnes
               at
               his
               masters
               comming
               and
               presence
               at
               his
               backe
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               what
               imprudence
               and
               indiscretion
               is
               it
               in
               the
               most
               common
               affaires
               of
               Life
               ,
               to
               conceive
               that
               
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 Kings
              
               and
               Rulers
               of
               the
               earth
               must
               not
               only
               be
               qualified
               with
               politicall
               and
               
                 state
                 abilities
              
               to
               make
               and
               execute
               such
               
                 Civill
                 Lawes
              
               which
               may
               concerne
               the
               common
               
                 rights
                 ,
                 peace
              
               and
               safety
               (
               which
               is
               worke
               and
               businesse
               ,
               load
               and
               burthen
               enough
               for
               the
               ablest
               shoulders
               in
               the
               Commonweal
               )
               but
               also
               furnished
               with
               such
               spirituall
               and
               heavenly
               abilities
               to
               governe
               the
               Spirituall
               and
               
                 Christian
                 Commonweale
              
               ,
               the
               flocke
               and
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               
                 pull
                 downe
              
               ,
               and
               
                 set
                 up
                 Religion
              
               to
               
                 judge
                 ,
                 determine
              
               and
               punish
               in
               
                 Spirituall
                 controversies
              
               ,
               
               even
               to
               death
               or
               banishment
               :
               And
               beside
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               severall
               sorts
               of
               
                 civill
                 Officers
              
               ,
               (
               which
               the
               people
               shall
               choose
               and
               set
               up
               )
               must
               be
               so
               authorised
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               respective
               Commonweales
               or
               Bodies
               of
               people
               are
               charged
               (
               much
               more
               )
               by
               God
               with
               this
               worke
               and
               busines
               ,
               radically
               and
               fundamentally
               ,
               because
               all
               true
               
                 civill
                 Magistrates
              
               ,
               have
               not
               the
               least
               i●ch
               of
               
                 civill
                 power
              
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               measured
               out
               to
               them
               from
               the
               free
               consent
               of
               the
               
               whole
               :
               even
               as
               a
               Committee
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               cannot
               further
               act
               then
               the
               power
               of
               the
               House
               shall
               arme
               and
               enable
               them
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               that
               Objection
               which
               may
               arise
               from
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               ,
               
               who
               were
               borne
               members
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               trained
               up
               therein
               all
               their
               dayes
               ,
               (
               which
               thousands
               of
               lawfull
               Magistrates
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               possibly
               borne
               and
               bred
               in
               false
               Worships
               ,
               Pagan
               or
               Antichristian
               ,
               never
               heard
               of
               )
               and
               were
               therein
               types
               of
               the
               great
               anointed
               ,
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ,
               I
               have
               spoken
               sufficiently
               to
               such
               as
               have
               an
               eare
               to
               heare
               :
               and
               therefore
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
               so
               unsutable
               is
               the
               commixing
               and
               intangling
               of
               the
               Civill
               with
               the
               Spirituall
               charge
               and
               Government
               ,
               that
               (
               except
               it
               was
               for
               subsistence
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               working
               with
               their
               owne
               hands
               )
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               kept
               themselves
               to
               one
               :
               If
               ever
               any
               in
               this
               world
               was
               able
               to
               manage
               both
               the
               Spirituall
               and
               Civill
               ,
               Church
               and
               Commonweale
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               (
               wisedome
               it selfe
               :
               )
               Yea
               hee
               was
               the
               true
               Heire
               to
               the
               Crowne
               of
               Israel
               ,
               being
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               :
               yet
               being
               sought
               for
               by
               the
               people
               to
               be
               made
               a
               King
               ,
               
               Joh.
               5.
               he
               refused
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               give
               a
               president
               to
               any
               King
               ,
               Prince
               ,
               or
               Ruler
               ,
               to
               manage
               both
               swords
               ,
               and
               to
               assume
               the
               charge
               of
               both
               Tables
               .
            
             
               Now
               concerning
               Princes
               ,
               
               I
               desire
               it
               may
               bee
               remembred
               ,
               who
               were
               most
               injurious
               and
               dangerous
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               whether
               
                 Nero
                 ,
                 Domitian
                 ,
                 Iulian
              
               &c.
               
               Persecuters
               ,
               or
               
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 Theodosius
              
               ,
               &c.
               who
               assumed
               this
               Power
               and
               Authority
               ,
               in
               and
               over
               the
               Church
               in
               Spirituall
               things
               :
               It
               is
               confest
               by
               the
               Answerer
               and
               others
               of
               note
               ,
               that
               under
               these
               later
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Christian
               State
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Worship
               ,
               were
               most
               corrupted
               :
               under
               
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 Christians
              
               fell
               asleepe
               on
               the
               beds
               of
               carnall
               ease
               and
               Liberty
               :
               insomuch
               that
               some
               apply
               to
               his
               times
               ,
               that
               sleepe
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Cant.
               5.
               2.
               
               I
               sleep
               though
               mine
               heart
               waketh
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               YEs
               ,
               but
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               this
               was
               not
               through
               their
               assuming
               of
               this
               power
               ,
               but
               the
               ill
               managing
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Yet
               are
               they
               commonly
               brought
               as
               the
               great
               Presidents
               for
               all
               succeeding
               Princes
               and
               Rulers
               in
               after
               Ages
               :
               and
               in
               this
               very
               controvesi●
               ,
               their
               practices
               are
               brought
               as
               presidentiall
               to
               establish
               persecution
               for
               conscience
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               those
               Emperours
               and
               other
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               acted
               in
               Religion
               according
               to
               their
               consciences
               perswasion
               ,
               (
               and
               beyond
               the
               light
               and
               perswasion
               of
               conscience
               can
               no
               man
               living
               walk
               in
               any
               feare
               of
               God.
               )
               Hence
               have
               they
               forced
               their
               subjects
               to
               uniformitie
               and
               conformitie
               unto
               their
               own
               consciences
               (
               what
               ever
               they
               were
               )
               though
               not
               willing
               to
               have
               been
               forced
               themselves
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               God
               and
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               Had
               not
               the
               light
               of
               their
               eye
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               consciences
               also
               of
               their
               Teachers
               been
               darkned
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               have
               been
               condemned
               for
               want
               of
               heavenly
               affection
               ,
               rare
               devotion
               wonderfull
               care
               and
               diligence
               ,
               propounding
               to
               themselves
               the
               best
               patternes
               of
               the
               
                 Kings
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 Asa
                 ,
                 Iehosaphat
                 ,
                 Iosiah
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 :
              
               But
               here
               they
               lost
               the
               path
               ,
               and
               themselves
               ,
               in
               perswading
               themselves
               to
               be
               the
               parallels
               and
               antytipes
               to
               those
               figurative
               and
               typicall
               Princes
               :
               whence
               they
               conceived
               themselves
               bound
               to
               make
               their
               
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 Empires
              
               new
               holy
               lands
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               themselves
               Governours
               and
               Iudges
               in
               spirituall
               causes
               ,
               compelling
               all
               consciences
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               persecuting
               the
               contrary
               with
               fire
               and
               sword
               .
            
             
               Upon
               these
               rootes
               ,
               
               how
               was
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               but
               that
               such
               
                 bitter
                 fruits
              
               should
               grow
               of
               corruption
               of
               
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 Persecution
              
               (
               of
               such
               godly
               ,
               who
               happily
               see
               more
               of
               Christ
               then
               such
               Rulers
               themselves
               )
               their
               Dominions
               and
               Jurisdictions
               being
               overwhelmed
               with
               inforced
               dissimulation
               and
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               (
               where
               power
               of
               resistance
               )
               with
               flames
               of
               
                 civill
                 combustion
              
               ,
               as
               at
               this
               very
               day
               ,
               he
               that
               runs
               may
               read
               and
               tremble
               at
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               They
               adde
               further
               ,
               that
               the
               Princes
               of
               Christendome
               setting
               their
               Hornes
               upon
               the
               Churches
               head
               ,
               have
               been
               the
               cause
               of
               
                 Antichristian
                 inventions
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               If
               they
               mean
               that
               the
               Princes
               of
               Europe
               giving
               their
               power
               and
               authoritie
               to
               the
               seven-headed
               and
               
                 ten-horned
                 Beast
              
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
               have
               been
               the
               cause
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               confesse
               it
               to
               be
               one
               concurring
               cause
               :
               yet
               withall
               it
               must
               be
               remembred
               ,
               that
               even
               before
               such
               Princes
               set
               their
               hornes
               or
               authoritie
               upon
               the
               Beasts
               head
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               did
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               but
               lend
               their
               hornes
               to
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               even
               then
               rose
               up
               many
               
                 Antichristian
                 abominations
              
               .
               And
               though
               I
               confesse
               there
               is
               but
               small
               difference
               (
               in
               some
               respect
               )
               betweene
               the
               setting
               their
               hornes
               upon
               the
               Priests
               heads
               (
               whereby
               they
               are
               inabled
               immediately
               to
               push
               and
               gore
               whoever
               crosse
               their
               doctrine
               and
               practice
               )
               
               and
               the
               lending
               of
               their
               hornes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               pushing
               and
               gori●g
               such
               themselves
               ,
               as
               are
               declared
               by
               their
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               to
               be
               hereticall
               ,
               as
               was
               and
               is
               practised
               in
               some
               Countries
               before
               and
               since
               the
               Pope
               rose
               :
               yet
               I
               confidently
               affirme
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               nor
               his
               first
               ordained
               Ministers
               and
               Churches
               (
               gathered
               by
               such
               Ministers
               )
               did
               ever
               weare
               ,
               or
               crave
               the
               helpe
               of
               such
               hornes
               in
               Spirituall
               and
               Christian
               affaires
               :
               The
               
                 spirituall
                 power
              
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               true
               Ministers
               and
               Churches
               (
               according
               to
               Balaams
               prophesie
               Num.
               23.
               )
               is
               the
               horne
               of
               that
               Vnicorne
               or
               
                 Rhinocerot
                 (
                 Psal
                 92.
              
               )
               which
               is
               the
               strongest
               horne
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               
               in
               comparison
               of
               which
               the
               strongest
               hornes
               of
               the
               Bulls
               of
               Basan
               breake
               as
               sticks
               and
               Historie●ells
               ●ells
               us
               how
               that
               Vnicorne
               or
               one-horned
               Beast
               the
               Rhinocerot
               ,
               tooke
               up
               a
               Bull
               like
               a
               
                 Tennis
                 ball
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Theater
               at
               Rome
               before
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               record
               of
               the
               Post
               :
               
                 Quant●●s
                 erat
                 cornu
                 cui
                 pila
                 Taurus
                 erat
                 ?
              
            
             
               Unto
               this
               Spirituall
               power
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               the
               soules
               and
               thoughts
               of
               the
               highest
               Kings
               and
               Emperours
               must
               subject
               ,
               
                 Math.
                 16.
                 
                 &
                 18.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 
                 &
              
               10.
               chapters
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               DEare
               Truth
               ,
               You
               know
               the
               noyse
               is
               made
               from
               those
               prophecies
               ,
               Isa.
               46.
               
               Kings
               and
               Queenes
               shall
               be
               nursing
               
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               Revel
               .
               21.
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               shall
               bring
               their
               Glory
               and
               Honour
               to
               new
               Ierusalem
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               with
               that
               mournfull
               Prophet
               ,
               
               Psal.
               74.
               
               I
               see
               not
               that
               man
               ,
               that
               Prophet
               ,
               that
               can
               tell
               us
               how
               long
               .
               How
               many
               excellent
               Pen-men
               fight
               each
               against
               other
               with
               their
               pens
               (
               like
               swords
               )
               in
               the
               application
               of
               those
               prophecies
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 Ier.
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 Zacharie
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 ,
              
               when
               and
               how
               those
               Prophecies
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               !
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               When
               ever
               those
               prophecies
               are
               fulfilled
               ,
               yet
               shall
               those
               Kings
               not
               be
               Heads
               ,
               Governours
               ,
               and
               Judges
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               or
               Spirituall
               causes
               ,
               but
               be
               themselves
               judged
               and
               ruled
               (
               if
               within
               the
               Church
               )
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               therein
               .
               Hence
               saith
               Isaiah
               ,
               those
               Kings
               and
               Queenes
               shall
               lick
               the
               Dust
               of
               thy
               feet
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Some
               will
               here
               aske
               ,
               What
               may
               the
               Magistrate
               then
               lawfully
               doe
               with
               his
               Civill
               horne
               or
               power
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               His
               horne
               not
               being
               the
               horne
               of
               that
               Vnicorne
               or
               Rhinocerot
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               in
               
                 Spirituall
                 case●
              
               ,
               his
               sword
               not
               the
               
                 two-edged
                 sword
              
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               
               the
               word
               of
               God
               (
               hanging
               not
               about
               the
               loines
               or
               side
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               lips
               ,
               and
               proceeding
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               his
               Ministers
               )
               but
               of
               an
               humane
               and
               Civill
               nature
               and
               constitution
               ,
               it
               must
               consequently
               be
               of
               a
               humane
               and
               Civill
               operation
               ,
               for
               who
               knowes
               not
               that
               operation
               followes
               constitution
               ?
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               end
               this
               passage
               with
               this
               consideration
               :
            
             
               The
               Civill
               
               Magistrate
               either
               respecteth
               that
               Religion
               and
               Worship
               which
               his
               conscience
               is
               perswaded
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               upon
               which
               he
               ventures
               his
               Soule
               :
               or
               else
               that
               and
               those
               which
               he
               is
               perswaded
               are
               false
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               first
               ,
               if
               that
               which
               the
               Magistrate
               believeth
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               be
               true
               ,
               I
               say
               he
               owes
               a
               threefold
               dutie
               unto
               it
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               approbation
               
               and
               countenance
               ,
               a
               reverent
               esteeme
               and
               honorable
               Testimonie
               ,
               according
               to
               
                 Isa.
                 49.
                 
                 Revel
              
               .
               21.
               )
               with
               a
               tender
               respect
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               the
               professours
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               Personall
               submission
               of
               his
               owne
               Soule
               to
               the
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               in
               that
               
                 spirituall
                 Government
              
               and
               Kingdome
               ,
               according
               to
               
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Protection
               
               of
               such
               true
               professours
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whether
               apart
               ,
               or
               met
               together
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               their
               estates
               from
               violence
               and
               injurie
               ,
               according
               to
               Rom.
               13.
               
            
             
               Now
               secondly
               ,
               
               if
               it
               be
               a
               false
               Religion
               (
               unto
               which
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               dare
               not
               adjoyne
               ,
               yet
               )
               he
               owes
               ,
            
             
               First
               permission
               (
               for
               approbation
               he
               owes
               not
               to
               what
               is
               evill
               )
               and
               this
               according
               to
               Matthew
               13.
               30.
               for
               publike
               peace
               and
               quiet
               sake
               .
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               he
               owes
               protection
               to
               the
               persons
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               (
               though
               of
               a
               false
               worship
               )
               that
               no
               injurie
               be
               offered
               either
               to
               the
               persons
               or
               goods
               of
               any
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Deare
               Truth
               ,
               in
               this
               11
               head
               concerning
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               in
               Worship
               ,
               you
               have
               examined
               what
               is
               affirmed
               :
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               doe
               in
               point
               of
               Worship
               ,
               there
               remaines
               a
               second
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               which
               they
               say
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               not
               doe
               in
               Worship
               .
            
             
             
               They
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 not
                 bring
                 in
                 set
                 formes
                 of
                 prayer●
                 Nor
                 secondly
                 ,
                 bring
                 in
                 
                   significant
                   ceremonies
                
                 :
                 Nor
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 not
                 governe
                 and
                 rule
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 worship
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 bring
                 an
                 excellent
                 similitude
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 or
                 Magistrate
                 in
                 a
                 ship
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 
                   governing
                   power
                
                 over
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 mariners
                 :
                 and
                 secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 excellent
                 propheci●
                 concerning
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 government
                 should
                 be
                 upon
                 his
                 
                   shoulders
                   ,
                   Isa.
                
                 9.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Unto
               all
               this
               I
               willingly
               subscribe
               :
               
               Yet
               can
               I
               not
               passe
               by
               a
               most
               injurious
               and
               unequall
               practice
               toward
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
                 :
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 Holy
                 dayes
                 ,
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 ,
              
               and
               what
               ever
               else
               dislikes
               their
               consciences
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               must
               not
               bring
               in
               :
               Others
               againe
               as
               learned
               ,
               as
               godly
               ,
               as
               wise
               ,
               have
               conceived
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               approve
               or
               permit
               these
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               are
               bound
               in
               obedience
               to
               obey
               him
               .
               How
               shal
               the
               
                 Magistrates
                 conscience
              
               be
               herein
               (
               between
               both
               )
               torn
               and
               distracted
               ,
               if
               indeed
               the
               power
               either
               of
               establishing
               or
               abolishing
               in
               Church
               matters
               bee
               committed
               to
               him
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               me
               thinkes
               in
               this
               case
               they
               deale
               with
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               as
               the
               Souldiers
               dealt
               with
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               :
               First
               they
               take
               off
               his
               owne
               clothes
               ,
               and
               put
               upon
               him
               a
               
                 purple
                 Robe
              
               ,
               plat
               a
               
                 Crowne
                 of
                 Thornes
              
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               bow
               the
               knee
               ,
               and
               salute
               him
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
              
               .
            
             
               They
               tell
               him
               that
               he
               is
               the
               Keeper
               of
               both
               Tables
               ,
               he
               must
               see
               the
               Church
               doe
               her
               duty
               ,
               he
               must
               establish
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               true
               Ministry
               ,
               true
               Ordinances
               ,
               he
               must
               keepe
               her
               in
               this
               purity
               .
               Againe
               ,
               hee
               must
               abolish
               superstition
               ,
               and
               punish
               false
               Churches
               ,
               false
               Ministers
               ,
               even
               to
               banishment
               ,
               and
               death
               .
            
             
               Thus
               indeed
               doe
               they
               make
               the
               blood
               run
               downe
               the
               head
               of
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               
               from
               the
               thorny
               vexation
               of
               that
               power
               which
               sometimes
               they
               crowne
               him
               with
               (
               whence
               in
               great
               
                 States
                 ,
                 Kingdoms
              
               or
               Monarchies
               ,
               necessarily
               arise
               delegations
               of
               that
               
                 spirituall
                 power
                 ,
                 High
                 Commissions
              
               )
               &c.
               
            
             
               Anon
               againe
               they
               take
               off
               this
               purple
               robe
               ,
               
               put
               him
               into
               his
               own
               clothes
               ,
               and
               tell
               him
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               command
               what
               is
               against
               their
               conscience
               .
               They
               cannot
               conforme
               to
               a
               
                 set
                 form
              
               of
               prayer
               ,
               nor
               to
               Ceremonies
               ,
               nor
               
                 Holy
                 dayes
              
               ,
               &c.
               although
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               (
               that
               most
               pious
               
                 Prince
                 Edw
              
               6.
               ●
               and
               his
               famous
               Bishops
               (
               afterwards
               burnt
               for
               Christ
               )
               were
               of
               another
               conscience●
               which
               of
               these
               two
               consciences
               shall
               stand
               ,
               if
               either
               Magistrate
               must
               put
               forth
               his
               
                 civill
                 
                 power
              
               in
               these
               cases
               ,
               the
               strongest
               arme
               of
               flesh
               and
               most
               conquering
               bloody
               sword
               of
               Steele
               can
               alone
               decide
               the
               Question
               .
            
             
               I
               confesse
               it
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               that
               no
               Magistrate
               (
               as
               no
               other
               superiour
               )
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
               in
               any
               matter
               displeasing
               to
               God
               :
               
               yet
               ,
               when
               in
               matters
               of
               worship
               we
               ascribe
               the
               absolute
               headship
               and
               government
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               keepe
               the
               Church
               pute
               ,
               and
               force
               her
               to
               her
               duty
               ,
               Ministers
               and
               People
               )
               and
               yet
               take
               unto
               our selves
               power
               to
               judge
               what
               is
               right
               in
               our
               owne
               eyes
               ,
               and
               to
               judge
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               and
               for
               those
               very
               things
               ,
               wherein
               we
               confesse
               he
               hath
               power
               to
               see
               us
               doe
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               therefore
               consequently
               must
               judge
               what
               our
               duty
               is
               :
               what
               is
               this
               but
               to
               play
               with
               Magistrates
               ,
               with
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               ,
               with
               Heaven
               ,
               with
               God
               ,
               with
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ?
                 &c.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               PAsse
               on
               (
               holy
               Truth
               )
               to
               that
               similitude
               whereby
               they
               illustrate
               that
               
                 Negative
                 Assertion
              
               :
               
                 The
                 Prince
                 in
                 the
                 Ship
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 is
                 governour
                 over
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 hee
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 governe
                 the
                 Ship
                 or
                 the
                 Mariners
                 in
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 Pilot
                 manifestly
                 erre
                 in
                 his
                 Action
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 may
                 reprove
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 say
                 they
                 may
                 any
                 Passenger
                 )
                 if
                 hee
                 offend
                 against
                 the
                 life
                 or
                 goods
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 may
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 punish
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 private
                 person
                 may
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Although
               (
               deare
               Peace
               )
               wee
               both
               agree
               that
               
                 civill
                 powers
              
               may
               not
               injoyne
               such
               devices
               ,
               no
               nor
               inforce
               on
               any
               
                 Gods
                 Institutions
              
               ,
               since
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               his
               comming
               :
               Yet
               for
               further
               illustration
               I
               shall
               propose
               some
               Quaeries
               concerning
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrates
              
               passing
               in
               the
               ship
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               hath
               appointed
               his
               Ministers
               and
               Officers
               as
               Governours
               and
               
                 Pilots
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               If
               in
               a
               ship
               at
               Sea
               ,
               
               wherein
               the
               Governour
               or
               Pilot
               of
               a
               ship
               undertakes
               to
               carry
               the
               ship
               to
               such
               a
               Port
               ,
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               (
               suppose
               a
               King
               or
               Emperour
               )
               shall
               command
               the
               Master
               such
               and
               such
               a
               course
               ,
               to
               steere
               upon
               such
               or
               such
               a
               point
               ,
               which
               the
               Master
               knowes
               is
               not
               their
               course
               ,
               and
               which
               if
               they
               steere
               he
               shall
               never
               bring
               the
               Ship
               to
               that
               Port
               or
               harbour
               :
               what
               shall
               the
               Master
               doe
               ?
               Surely
               all
               men
               will
               say
               ,
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Ship
               or
               Pilot
               is
               to
               present
               Reasons
               and
               Arguments
               from
               his
               Mariners
               Art
               (
               if
               the
               Prince
               bee
               capable
               of
               them
               )
               or
               else
               in
               humble
               and
               submissive
               manner
               to
               perswade
               the
               Prince
               not
               to
               interrupt
               them
               in
               their
               course
               and
               duty
               properly
               
               belonging
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               governing
               of
               the
               
                 ship
                 ,
                 steering
              
               of
               the
               
                 course
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               If
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Ship
               command
               the
               Mariners
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               
               in
               cunning
               the
               
                 ship
                 ,
                 managing
              
               the
               
                 ●elme
                 ,
                 trimming
              
               the
               saile
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               command
               the
               Mariners
               a
               different
               or
               contrary
               course
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               confest
               that
               the
               Mariners
               may
               lawfully
               disobey
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               obey
               the
               governour
               of
               the
               ship
               in
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               ship
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               what
               if
               the
               Prince
               have
               as
               much
               skill
               
               (
               which
               is
               rare
               )
               as
               the
               Pilot
               himselfe
               ?
               I
               conceive
               it
               will
               be
               answered
               ,
               that
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               ship
               and
               Pilot
               ,
               in
               what
               concernes
               the
               ship
               ,
               are
               chiefe
               and
               above
               (
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               office
               )
               the
               Prince
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               their
               commands
               ought
               to
               be
               attended
               by
               all
               the
               Mariners
               :
               unlesse
               it
               bee
               in
               manifest
               errour
               ,
               wherein
               t
               is
               granted
               any
               passenger
               may
               reprove
               the
               Pilot.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
               I
               aske
               if
               the
               Prince
               and
               his
               Attendants
               be
               unskilfull
               in
               the
               ships
               affaires
               ,
               whether
               every
               Sayler
               and
               Mariner
               ,
               the
               youngest
               and
               lowest
               ,
               be
               not
               (
               so
               farre
               as
               concernes
               the
               ship
               )
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               the
               
                 Princes
                 followers
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               himselfe
               ?
               and
               their
               counsell
               and
               advice
               more
               to
               be
               attended
               to
               ,
               and
               their
               service
               more
               to
               bee
               desired
               and
               respected
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               to
               bee
               requested
               to
               stand
               by
               and
               let
               the
               businesse
               alone
               in
               their
               hands
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               
               in
               case
               a
               wilfull
               King
               and
               his
               Attendants
               ,
               out
               of
               opinion
               of
               their
               skill
               ,
               or
               wilfulnesse
               of
               passion
               ,
               would
               so
               steere
               the
               course
               ,
               trim
               sayle
               ,
               &c.
               as
               that
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Master
               and
               Seamen
               the
               ship
               and
               lives
               shall
               bee
               indangered
               :
               whether
               (
               in
               case
               humble
               perswasions
               prevaile
               not
               )
               ought
               not
               the
               
                 Ships
                 company
              
               to
               refuse
               to
               act
               in
               such
               a
               course
               ,
               yea
               and
               (
               in
               case
               power
               be
               in
               their
               hands
               )
               resist
               and
               suppresse
               these
               dangerous
               practices
               of
               the
               Prince
               and
               his
               followers
               ,
               and
               so
               save
               the
               ship
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
               suppose
               the
               Master
               out
               of
               base
               feare
               and
               cowardise
               ,
               or
               covetous
               desire
               of
               reward
               ,
               shall
               yeeld
               to
               gratifie
               the
               minde
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               Art
               and
               Experience
               ,
               &c.
               and
               the
               ship
               come
               in
               danger
               ,
               and
               perish
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               with
               it
               :
               if
               the
               Master
               get
               to
               shore
               ,
               whether
               may
               he
               not
               be
               justly
               questioned
               ,
               yea
               and
               suffer
               as
               guilty
               of
               the
               Princes
               death
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               perished
               with
               him
               ?
               These
               cases
               are
               cleare
               ,
               wherein
               according
               to
               this
               similitude
               ,
               the
               Prince
               ought
               not
               to
               governe
               and
               rule
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               ship
               ,
               but
               such
               whose
               office
               and
               charge
               and
               skill
               it
               is
               .
            
             
             
               The
               result
               of
               all
               is
               this
               :
               
               The
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               Ship
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Prince
               (
               if
               a
               member
               ,
               for
               otherwise
               the
               case
               is
               altred
               )
               is
               a
               passenger
               .
               In
               this
               ship
               the
               Officers
               and
               Governours
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               appointed
               by
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               chiefe
               ,
               and
               (
               in
               those
               respects
               )
               above
               the
               Prince
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               bee
               obeyed
               and
               submitted
               to
               in
               their
               works
               and
               administrations
               ,
               even
               before
               the
               Prince
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               respect
               every
               Christian
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               man
               or
               woman
               (
               if
               of
               more
               knowledge
               and
               grace
               of
               Christ●
               ought
               to
               be
               of
               higher
               esteeme
               (
               concerning
               Religion
               and
               Christianity
               )
               then
               all
               the
               Princes
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               have
               either
               none
               or
               lesse
               grace
               or
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               :
               although
               in
               civill
               things
               all
               
                 civill
                 reverence
                 ,
                 honour
              
               and
               obedience
               ought
               to
               be
               yeelded
               by
               all
               men
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               ,
               if
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               the
               King
               command
               what
               is
               contrary
               to
               Christs
               rule
               (
               though
               according
               to
               his
               perswasion
               and
               conscience
               )
               who
               sees
               not
               that
               (
               according
               to
               the
               similitude
               )
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ?
               
               yea
               ,
               and
               (
               in
               case
               )
               boldly
               with
               spirituall
               force
               and
               power
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               resisted
               :
               And
               if
               any
               Officer
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               shall
               out
               of
               basenesse
               yeeld
               to
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               to
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               soules
               committed
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               the
               soules
               that
               perish
               (
               notwithstanding
               the
               Princes
               command
               )
               shall
               be
               laid
               to
               his
               charge
               .
            
             
               If
               so
               then
               ,
               I
               rejoyne
               thus
               :
               How
               agree
               these
               truths
               of
               this
               similitude
               with
               those
               former
               positions
               ,
               viz.
               that
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               is
               keeper
               of
               both
               Tables
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               to
               see
               the
               Church
               doe
               her
               duty
               .
               That
               he
               ought
               to
               establish
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               suppresse
               and
               punish
               the
               false
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               must
               discerne
               ,
               judge
               and
               determine
               what
               the
               true
               gathering
               and
               governing
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               ;
               what
               the
               dutie
               of
               every
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               is
               ;
               
               what
               the
               true
               Ordinances
               are
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               true
               Administrations
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               where
               men
               faile
               ,
               correct
               ,
               punish
               ,
               and
               reforme
               by
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Sword
              
               :
               I
               desire
               it
               may
               be
               answered
               in
               the
               feare
               and
               presence
               of
               him
               whose
               eyes
               are
               as
               a
               flame
               of
               fire
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               not
               (
               according
               to
               the
               similitude
               ,
               though
               contrary
               to
               their
               scope
               in
               proposing
               of
               it
               )
               to
               be
               Governour
               of
               the
               Ship
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               
                 Master
                 ,
                 Pilot
              
               ,
               and
               Mariners
               do
               their
               duty
               ,
               in
               setting
               the
               course
               ,
               steering
               the
               ship
               ,
               trimming
               the
               sailes
               ,
               keeping
               the
               watch
               ,
               &c.
               and
               where
               they
               faile
               ,
               to
               punish
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               by
               undeniable
               consequence
               ,
               to
               judge
               and
               determine
               what
               their
               duties
               are
               ,
               when
               they
               doe
               right
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               doe
               wrong
               :
               and
               this
               not
               
               only
               in
               
                 manifest
                 Errour
              
               ,
               (
               for
               then
               they
               say
               every
               passenger
               may
               reprove
               )
               but
               in
               their
               ordinary
               course
               and
               practice
               .
            
             
               The
               similitude
               of
               a
               Physitian
               obeying
               the
               Prince
               in
               the
               Body
               politick
               ;
               
               but
               prescribing
               to
               the
               Prince
               concerning
               the
               
                 Princes
                 body
              
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Prince
               unlesse
               the
               Physitian
               manifestly
               erre
               )
               is
               to
               be
               obedient
               to
               the
               Physitian
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               Iudge
               of
               the
               Physitian
               in
               his
               Art
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               ruled
               and
               judged
               (
               as
               touching
               the
               state
               of
               his
               body
               )
               by
               the
               Physitian
               :
               I
               say
               this
               similitude
               and
               many
               others
               suiting
               with
               the
               former
               of
               a
               ship
               ,
               might
               be
               alleadged
               to
               prove
               the
               distinction
               of
               the
               Civill
               and
               Spirituall
               estate
               ,
               and
               that
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               is
               only
               to
               attend
               the
               Calling
               of
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistracie
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               bodies
               and
               goods
               of
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               is
               himselfe
               (
               if
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               within
               )
               subject
               to
               the
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               therein
               ,
               as
               any
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               DEare
               Truth
               ,
               you
               have
               uprightly
               and
               aptly
               untied
               the
               knots
               of
               that
               11
               Head
               ,
               let
               me
               present
               you
               with
               the
               12
               Head
               ,
               
               which
               is
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               in
               the
               Censures
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 execute
                 or
                 to
                 substitute
                 any
                 Civill
                 officer
                 to
                 execute
                 any
                 Church
                 censure
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Civill
                 or
                 ●cclesiasticall
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Though
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 may
                 immediately
                 Civilly
                 censure
                 such
                 an
                 offender
                 ,
                 whose
                 secret
                 sinnes
                 are
                 made
                 manifest
                 by
                 their
                 casting
                 out
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 injurious
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 yet
                 such
                 offences
                 of
                 excommunicate
                 persons
                 ,
                 which
                 manifestly
                 hurt
                 not
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 proceed
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 sooner
                 or
                 later
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 made
                 her
                 complaint
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 in
                 their
                 just
                 Reasons
                 for
                 helpe
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 to
                 give
                 libertie
                 to
                 Magistrates
                 without
                 exception
                 to
                 punish
                 all
                 excommunicate
                 persons
                 within
                 so
                 many
                 moneths
                 ,
                 may
                 prove
                 injurious
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 who
                 needs
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 who
                 may
                 desire
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 God
                 who
                 cals
                 for
                 longer
                 indulgence
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 thē
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 for
                 persons
                 not
                 excommunicate
                 ,
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 in
                 mediately
                 to
                 censure
                 such
                 offences
                 of
                 Church
                 members
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 doe
                 immediately
                 
                 hurt
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 :
                 Because
                 the
                 proper
                 end
                 of
                 Civill
                 Government
                 being
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 breake
                 downe
                 those
                 bounds
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 censure
                 immediately
                 for
                 such
                 sins
                 which
                 hurt
                 not
                 their
                 peace
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Hence
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 censure
                 for
                 secret
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 deadnesse
                 ,
                 unbeleefe
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 secret
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 forth
                 immediately
                 to
                 hurt
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ;
                 we
                 say
                 immediately
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 sinne
                 ,
                 even
                 originall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 remotely
                 hurts
                 the
                 Civill
                 State.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 hence
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 censure
                 for
                 such
                 private
                 sinnes
                 in
                 Church
                 members
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 not
                 hainous
                 may
                 be
                 best
                 healed
                 in
                 a
                 private
                 way
                 by
                 the
                 Churches
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 best
                 healed
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 prosecuted
                 by
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 deeper
                 wound
                 and
                 greater
                 rent
                 in
                 the
                 peace
                 both
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 :
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 also
                 being
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 viz.
                 not
                 to
                 produce
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 publike
                 against
                 a
                 brother
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 bee
                 best
                 healed
                 in
                 a
                 private
                 way
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Now
                 we
                 call
                 that
                 private
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 remaining
                 in
                 Families
                 ,
                 not
                 knowne
                 of
                 oothers
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 heare
                 and
                 prosecute
                 the
                 complaint
                 of
                 children
                 against
                 their
                 parents
                 ,
                 servants
                 against
                 masters
                 ,
                 wives
                 against
                 their
                 husbands
                 ,
                 without
                 acquainting
                 the
                 Church
                 first
                 ,
                 transgresseth
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 or
                 of
                 divers
                 Churches
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 double
                 fault
                 of
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 (
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 )
                 first
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Law
                 ,
                 secondly
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 before
                 an
                 Infidell
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 such
                 kinde
                 of
                 differences
                 by
                 some
                 Arbitratours
                 among
                 themselves
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 should
                 referre
                 the
                 differences
                 of
                 Church
                 members
                 to
                 private
                 healing
                 ,
                 and
                 try
                 that
                 way
                 first
                 :
                 By
                 meanes
                 whereof
                 the
                 Churches
                 should
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 much
                 scandall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 State
                 from
                 much
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 from
                 much
                 griefe
                 in
                 beholding
                 such
                 breaches
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 such
                 offences
                 which
                 the
                 Conscience
                 of
                 a
                 Brother
                 dealing
                 with
                 another
                 privately
                 ,
                 dares
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 publish
                 openly
                 ,
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 accidentally
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 publique
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 require
                 the
                 Grand
                 Jurie
                 to
                 
                 present
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 private
                 brother
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 dealing
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 untill
                 hee
                 see
                 some
                 issue
                 of
                 the
                 private
                 way
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 hence
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 put
                 any
                 to
                 an
                 oath
                 
                   ex
                   officio
                
                 ,
                 to
                 accuse
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 either
                 
                   criminis
                   suspecti
                
                 ,
                 or
                 praetensi
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 preserves
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 hurts
                 many
                 wayes
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 abuseth
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ordained
                 to
                 end
                 controversies
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 begin
                 them
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 6.
                 16.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 hence
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 censure
                 any
                 for
                 such
                 offences
                 as
                 breake
                 either
                 no
                 Civill
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 published
                 according
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 being
                 preserved
                 by
                 wholesome
                 Laws
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 hurt
                 ,
                 the
                 peace
                 is
                 not
                 hurt
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               passage
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               I
               observe
               how
               weakly
               and
               partially
               they
               deale
               with
               the
               soules
               of
               Magistrates
               in
               telling
               them
               they
               are
               the
               Guardians
               of
               both
               Tables
               ,
               must
               see
               the
               Church
               doe
               her
               duty
               ,
               punish
               ,
               &c.
               and
               yet
               in
               this
               passage
               the
               Elders
               or
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Churches
               not
               only
               sit
               Iudges
               over
               the
               Magistrates
               actions
               in
               Church
               affaires
               ,
               but
               in
               civill
               also
               ,
               straitning
               and
               inlarging
               his
               commission
               according
               to
               the
               particular
               interests
               of
               their
               owne
               ends
               or
               (
               at
               the
               best
               )
               their
               Consc●ences
               .
            
             
               I
               grant
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               only
               
                 rule
                 ,
                 light
              
               and
               lanthorn
               ,
               
               in
               all
               cases
               concerning
               God
               or
               Man
               :
               and
               that
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               are
               to
               teach
               this
               way
               ,
               hold
               out
               this
               Lanthorne
               unto
               the
               feete
               of
               all
               men
               :
               but
               to
               give
               such
               an
               absolute
               power
               in
               Spirituall
               things
               to
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               after
               their
               owne
               ends
               or
               Consciences
               to
               abridge
               it
               ,
               is
               but
               the
               former
               sporting
               with
               holy
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               in
               Contradictions
               ,
               as
               before
               I
               noted
               .
            
             
               Many
               of
               the
               particulars
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               true
               ,
               where
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               yet
               some
               passages
               call
               for
               Explication
               ,
               and
               some
               for
               Observation
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               say
               ,
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ought
               not
               to
               proceed
               against
               the
               offences
               of
               an
               Excommunicate
               person
               ,
               which
               manifestly
               hurt
               not
               the
               good
               of
               the
               state
               ,
               untill
               the
               Church
               hath
               made
               her
               complaint
               for
               helpe
               from
               them
               .
               I
               observe
               2
               things
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               a
               cleare
               grant
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Church
               complayneth
               for
               helpe
               ,
               then
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               punish
               such
               offences
               as
               hurt
               not
               the
               good
               of
               the
               state
               :
               and
               yet
               in
               a
               few
               lines
               after
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               the
               Magistrates
               have
               no
               power
               to
               censure
               such
               offences
               of
               Church
               members
               
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               
                 civill
                 sword
              
               ,
               but
               only
               such
               ,
               as
               doe
               immediately
               hurt
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               
                 civill
                 state
              
               ;
               and
               they
               adde
               the
               Reason
               ,
               because
               the
               proper
               end
               of
               the
               
                 civill
                 Government
              
               ,
               
               being
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               peace
               and
               welfare
               of
               the
               state
               ,
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               breake
               downe
               those
               bounds
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               censure
               immediately
               for
               such
               sinnes
               which
               hurt
               not
               their
               peace
               .
               And
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               they
               acknowledge
               the
               Magistrate
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               punish
               any
               ,
               for
               any
               such
               offences
               as
               breake
               no
               
                 civill
                 Law
              
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               Law
               of
               the
               state
               ,
               published
               according
               to
               it
               :
               For
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               state
               ,
               (
               say
               they
               )
               being
               preserved
               by
               wholesome
               Lawes
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               not
               hurt
               ,
               the
               Peace
               is
               not
               hurt
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
                 DEare
                 Truth
              
               ,
               here
               are
               excellent
               confessions
               unto
               which
               both
               Truth
               and
               Grace
               may
               gladly
               assent
               :
               but
               what
               is
               your
               second
               Observation
               from
               hence
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               observe
               secondly
               ,
               what
               a
               deepe
               charge
               of
               weaknes
               is
               layd
               upon
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 Government
              
               and
               Officers
               thereof
               ,
               and
               consequently
               upon
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               himselfe
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               enabled
               with
               all
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               censure
               sufficiently
               an
               offendour
               (
               on
               whom
               yet
               they
               have
               executed
               the
               
                 deepest
                 censure
              
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               cutting
               off
               from
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 shutting
              
               out
               of
               
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 casting
              
               to
               the
               Divell
               )
               which
               offendours
               crime
               reacheth
               not
               to
               hurt
               the
               good
               of
               the
               
                 civill
                 state
              
               ,
               but
               that
               she
               is
               forced
               to
               make
               complaint
               to
               the
               
                 civill
                 state
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Officers
               thereof
               ,
               for
               their
               helpe
               .
            
             
               O
               let
               not
               this
               be
               tole
               in
               Gath
               ,
               nor
               heard
               in
               Ashkalon
               !
               and
               O!
               how
               dimme
               must
               needs
               that
               eye
               be
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 blood
                 shot
              
               ,
               with
               that
               blo●dy
               and
               cruell
               Tenent
               of
               Persecution
               for
               cause
               of
               Conscience
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               should
               be
               meant
               by
               this
               passage
               ?
               viz.
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 cannot
                 give
                 liberty
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 punish
                 without
                 exception
                 all
                 excommunicate
                 persons
                 ,
                 within
                 so
                 many
                 months
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               this
               hath
               reference
               to
               a
               Law
               made
               formerly
               in
               
                 New
                 England
              
               ,
               
               that
               if
               an
               excommunicate
               person
               repented
               not
               within
               (
               as
               I
               have
               heard
               )
               three
               months
               after
               sentence
               of
               excommunication
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               might
               proceed
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               These
               
                 worthy
                 men
              
               see
               cause
               to
               question
               this
               Law
               upon
               good
               reasons
               rendred
               ,
               though
               it
               appears
               not
               by
               their
               words
               that
               they
               wholly
               condemne
               it
               ,
               only
               they
               desire
               a
               longer
               time
               ,
               implying
               that
               after
               
               some
               longer
               time
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               proceed
               :
               and
               indeed
               I
               see
               not
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               such
               principles
               ,
               if
               the
               Magistrate
               himselfe
               should
               be
               cast
               out
               ,
               
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               proceeded
               against
               by
               the
               
                 Civill
                 state
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               deposed
               and
               punished
               (
               as
               the
               Pope
               teacheth
               )
               yea
               though
               happily
               he
               had
               not
               offended
               against
               either
               bodies
               or
               goods
               of
               any
               subject
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               from
               this
               true
               confession
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               ought
               not
               to
               punish
               for
               many
               sinnes
               above
               mentioned
               :
               I
               observe
               how
               they
               crosse
               the
               plea
               which
               commonly
               they
               bring
               for
               the
               Magistrates
               punishing
               of
               false
               Doctrines
               ,
               
               Heretiques
               ,
               &c.
               [
               viz.
               Rom.
               13.
               
               The
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               punish
               them
               that
               doe
               evill
               :
               ]
               and
               when
               it
               is
               answered
               ,
               True
               ,
               evill
               against
               the
               
                 Second
                 Table
              
               ,
               which
               is
               there
               onely
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Bodies
               and
               Goods
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               proper
               object
               of
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               confesse
               :
               )
               It
               is
               replied
               ,
               why
               is
               not
               Idolatry
               sinne
               ?
               Heresie
               sinne
               ?
               Schisme
               and
               false
               Worship
               sinne
               ?
               Yet
               heere
               in
               this
               passage
               many
               evils
               ,
               many
               sins
               ,
               even
               of
               Parents
               against
               their
               
                 Children
                 ,
                 Masters
              
               against
               their
               
                 Servants
                 ,
                 Husbands
              
               against
               their
               Wives
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               ought
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
               I
               dare
               not
               assent
               to
               that
               assertion
               ,
               
                 
                   That
                   even
                   originall
                   sinne
                   remotely
                   hurts
                   the
                   civill
                   State.
                   
                
              
               T
               is
               true
               ,
               some
               doe
               ,
               as
               
                 inclinations
                 to
                 murther
                 ,
                 theft
                 ,
                 whoredome
                 ,
                 slander
                 ,
                 disobedience
              
               to
               Parents
               and
               Magistrates
               :
               but
               blindnes
               of
               
                 minds
                 ,
                 hardnes
              
               of
               
                 heart
                 ,
                 inclination
              
               to
               choose
               or
               worship
               this
               or
               that
               God
               ,
               this
               or
               that
               Christ
               ,
               beside
               the
               true
               ,
               these
               hurt
               not
               remotely
               the
               
                 civill
                 state
              
               ,
               as
               not
               concerning
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               spirituall
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Let
               me
               (
               in
               the
               last
               place
               )
               remind
               you
               of
               their
               charge
               against
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               
               and
               which
               will
               necessarily
               turne
               to
               my
               wrong
               and
               prejudice
               :
               They
               say
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               hearing
               and
               prosecuting
               the
               complaints
               of
               children
               against
               their
               parents
               ,
               of
               servants
               against
               their
               masters
               ,
               of
               wives
               against
               their
               husbands
               ,
               without
               acquainting
               the
               Church
               first
               ,
               transgresseth
               the
               rule
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Sweet
               Peace
               ,
               they
               that
               pretend
               to
               be
               thy
               dearest
               friends
               ,
               will
               prove
               thy
               bitter
               enemies
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               ask
               for
               one
               rule
               out
               of
               the
               Testament
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               to
               prove
               this
               deepe
               charge
               and
               accusation
               against
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ?
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               This
               is
               built
               upon
               a
               supposition
               of
               what
               rarely
               falls
               out
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               there
               must
               necessarily
               be
               a
               true
               
               Church
               of
               Christ
               (
               in
               every
               lawfull
               State
               )
               unto
               whom
               these
               complaints
               must
               goe
               :
               whereas
               how
               many
               thousand
               Common-weales
               have
               been
               and
               are
               ,
               where
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               hath
               not
               (
               or
               not
               truly
               )
               been
               founded
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               The
               Magistrates
               office
               (
               according
               to
               their
               own
               grant
               )
               properly
               respecting
               the
               bodies
               and
               goods
               of
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Common-weale
               being
               made
               up
               of
               Families
               (
               as
               the
               members
               constituting
               that
               body
               )
               I
               see
               not
               how
               (
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               
                 Christ
                 (
                 Rom.
                 13
              
               )
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               refuse
               to
               heare
               and
               helpe
               the
               just
               complaints
               of
               any
               such
               petitioners
               ,
               Children
               ,
               Wives
               ,
               and
               Servants
               ,
               against
               
                 oppression
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               long
               observed
               that
               such
               as
               have
               been
               ready
               to
               ascribe
               to
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               and
               his
               Sword
               more
               then
               God
               hath
               ascribed
               ,
               
               have
               also
               been
               most
               ready
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               skirts
               ,
               and
               (
               in
               case
               of
               his
               inclining
               to
               another
               conscience
               then
               their
               owne
               )
               to
               spoile
               him
               of
               the
               robe
               of
               that
               due
               Authoritie
               with
               which
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               and
               the
               People
               to
               invest
               and
               cloath
               him
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             shall
             now
             present
             you
             with
             the
             13.
             
             Head
             :
             whose
             Title
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXXIX
             .
          
           
             What
             power
             Magistrates
             have
             in
             publike
             Assemblies
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           
             
             
               FIrst
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               Churches
               have
               power
               to
               assemble
               and
               continue
               such
               Assemblies
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               all
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ,
               without
               or
               against
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               
                 renuente
                 Magistratu
              
               ,
               because
            
          
           
             
               Christians
               are
               commanded
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               18.
               19.
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
               Also
               because
               an
               Angel
               from
               God
               commanded
               the
               Apostles
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               Acts
               5.
               20
            
          
           
             
               Likewise
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               rebellious
               or
               seditious
               ,
               yet
               they
               did
               so
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 4.
                 18.
                 19.
                 20.
                 
                 Act.
              
               5.
               27
               28.
               
            
          
           
             
               Further
               from
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               who
               did
               meet
               ,
               preach
               ,
               pray
               ,
               minister
               Sacraments
               ,
               censures
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 4.
                 23.
                 renuente
                 Magistratu
              
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Moreover
               from
               the
               exhortation
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               10.
               25.
               not
               to
               forsake
               their
               Assemblies
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               in
               dangerous
               times
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               might
               doe
               this
               under
               professed
               Enemies
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               much
               more
               under
               Christian
               Magistrates
               ;
               else
               we
               were
               worse
               under
               Christian
               Magistrates
               then
               Heathen
               :
               therefore
               Magistrates
               may
               not
               hinder
               them
               herein
               ,
               as
               Pharaoh
               did
               the
               people
               from
               sacrificing
               ,
               for
               Wrath
               will
               be
               upon
               the
               Realme
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               Ez●●
               7.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               a
               usurpation
               of
               forraigne
               Countries
               and
               Magistrates
               to
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               determine
               times
               and
               places
               of
               Worship
               :
               rather
               let
               the
               Churches
               be
               left
               herein
               to
               their
               inoffensive
               Libertie
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             concerning
             their
             power
             of
             Synod
             Assemblies
             :
          
           
             
               First
               in
               corrupt
               times
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               desirous
               to
               make
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               may
               and
               should
               call
               those
               who
               are
               most
               fit
               in
               severall
               Churches
               ,
               to
               assemble
               together
               in
               a
               Synod
               ,
               to
               discusse
               and
               declare
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               matters
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               Worship
               ,
               and
               to
               helpe
               forward
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Churches
               God
               :
               Thus
               did
               Iosiah
               .
            
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               reformed
               times
               he
               ought
               to
               give
               Libertie
               to
               the
               Elders
               of
               severall
               Churches
               to
               assemble
               themselves
               by
               their
               owne
               mutuall
               and
               voluntary
               agreement
               ,
               at
               convenient
               times
               ,
               as
               the
               meanes
               appointed
               by
               God
               ,
               whereby
               he
               may
               mediately
               reform
               matters
               amisse
               in
               Churches
               ,
               which
               immediately
               he
               cannot
               nor
               ought
               not
               to
               doe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Those
               meetings
               for
               this
               end
               we
               conceive
               may
               be
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Monthly
               ,
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Elders
               and
               Messengers
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Annuall
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Messengers
               and
               Elders
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               First
               monthly
               of
               some
               :
               First
               ,
               those
               members
               of
               Churches
               which
               are
               neerest
               together
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               most
               conveniently
               assemble
               together
               ,
               may
               by
               mutuall
               agreement
               once
               in
               a
               moneth
               consult
               of
               such
               things
               as
               make
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               this
               meeting
               may
               be
               sometimes
               at
               one
               place
               ,
               sometimes
               at
               another
               ,
               upon
               the
               Lecture
               day
               of
               every
               Church
               where
               Lectures
               are
               :
               and
               let
               the
               Lecture
               that
               day
               be
               ended
               by
               eleven
               of
               the
               clock
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               let
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Assembly
               be
               to
               doe
               nothing
               by
               way
               of
               Authoritie
               ,
               but
               by
               way
               of
               Councell
               ,
               as
               the
               need
               of
               Churches
               shall
               require
               .
            
          
           
             
               Secondly
               Annuall
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Elders
               within
               our
               jurisdiction
               or
               others
               ,
               whereto
               the
               Churches
               may
               send
               once
               in
               the
               yeare
               to
               consult
               together
               for
               the
               publike
               welfare
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               let
               the
               place
               be
               sometimes
               at
               one
               Church
               ,
               sometimes
               at
               another
               ,
               as
               Reasons
               for
               the
               present
               may
               require
               .
            
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               let
               all
               the
               Churches
               send
               their
               waighty
               questions
               and
               cases
               six
               weeks
               or
               a
               month
               before
               the
               set
               time
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               where
               the
               Assembly
               is
               to
               be
               held
               ,
               and
               the
               Officers
               thereof
               disperse
               them
               speedily
               to
               all
               the
               Churches
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               have
               time
               to
               come
               prepared
               to
               the
               discussing
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               let
               this
               Assembly
               doe
               nothing
               by
               Authoritie
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               Councell
               ,
               in
               all
               cases
               which
               fall
               out
               ,
               leaving
               the
               determination
               of
               all
               things
               to
               particular
               Churches
               within
               themselves
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               judge
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               receive
               all
               doctrines
               and
               directions
               agreeing
               only
               with
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               grounds
               of
               these
               Assemblies
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 need
                 of
                 each
                 others
                 helpe
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 dayly
                 emergent
                 troubles
                 ,
                 doubts
                 ,
                 and
                 controversies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 love
                 of
                 each
                 others
                 fellowship
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 publike
                 spirit
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   10
                   33.
                   2
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 11.
                 23.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 The
                 great
                 blessing
                 and
                 speciall
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 such
                 Assemblies
                 hitherto
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 Report
                 the
                 Elders
                 and
                 Brethren
                 of
                 Churches
                 shall
                 have
                 hereby
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 communion
                 of
                 Love
                 others
                 shall
                 know
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXXX
             .
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               May
               well
               compare
               this
               passage
               to
               a
               double
               picture
               :
               
               on
               the
               first
               part
               or
               side
               of
               it
               a
               most
               faire
               and
               beautifull
               countenance
               of
               the
               pure
               and
               holy
               Word
               of
               God
               :
               on
               the
               later
               side
               or
               part
               ,
               a
               most
               sowre
               and
               uncomely
               deformed
               looke
               of
               a
               meere
               humane
               invention
               .
            
             
             
               Concerning
               the
               former
               ,
               they
               prove
               the
               true
               and
               unquestionable
               power
               and
               priviledge
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               
               to
               assemble
               and
               practise
               all
               the
               holy
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               or
               against
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               .
            
             
               Their
               Arguments
               from
               Christs
               and
               the
               Angels
               voyce
               ,
               from
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Churches
               practice
               ,
               I
               desire
               may
               take
               〈◊〉
               impression
               written
               by
               the
               point
               of
               a
               diamond
               ,
               the
               finger
               of
               
                 Gods
                 spirit
              
               ,
               in
               all
               hearts
               whom
               it
               may
               concerne
               .
            
             
               This
               Libertie
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               he
               inlargeth
               and
               amplifieth
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               he
               calls
               it
               an
               usurpation
               of
               some
               Magistrates
               to
               determine
               the
               time
               and
               place
               of
               Worship
               :
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               rather
               the
               Churches
               should
               be
               left
               to
               their
               inoffensive
               libertie
               .
            
             
               Upon
               which
               Grant
               I
               must
               renew
               my
               former
               Quaerie
               ,
               Whether
               this
               be
               not
               to
               walke
               in
               c●ntradictions
               ,
               to
               hold
               with
               light
               ,
               yet
               walke
               in
               darknes
               ?
               
               for
            
             
               How
               can
               they
               say
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               appointed
               by
               God
               and
               Christ
               the
               Guardian
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               and
               Worship
               ,
               bound
               to
               set
               up
               the
               true
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Ministrie
              
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               Church
               doe
               her
               duty
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               force
               her
               to
               it
               by
               the
               
                 Civill
                 sword
              
               :
               bound
               to
               suppresse
               the
               false
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Ministrie
              
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               therefore
               consequently
               ,
               
               to
               judge
               and
               determine
               which
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               false
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 officers
              
               and
               members
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               not
               :
               and
               yet
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               Churches
               must
               assemble
               ,
               and
               practice
               all
               Ordinances
               ,
               without
               his
               consent
               ,
               yea
               against
               it
               :
               Yea
               and
               he
               hath
               not
               so
               much
               power
               as
               to
               judge
               what
               is
               a
               convenient
               time
               and
               place
               for
               the
               Churches
               to
               assemble
               in
               ;
               which
               if
               he
               should
               doe
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               an
               usurper
               ,
               and
               should
               abridge
               the
               Church
               of
               her
               inoffensive
               libertie
               .
            
             
               As
               if
               the
               Master
               or
               Governour
               of
               a
               Ship
               had
               power
               to
               judge
               who
               were
               true
               and
               fit
               officers
               ,
               mariners
               &c.
               for
               the
               managing
               of
               the
               Ship
               ,
               
               and
               were
               bound
               to
               see
               them
               each
               performe
               his
               duty
               ,
               and
               to
               force
               them
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               should
               be
               an
               usurper
               if
               hee
               should
               abridge
               them
               of
               meeting
               and
               managing
               the
               vessel
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               when
               they
               please
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               please
               ,
               without
               and
               against
               his
               consent
               :
               Certainly
               if
               a
               Physician
               have
               power
               to
               judge
               the
               d●sease
               of
               his
               patient
               ,
               and
               what
               course
               of
               Physicke
               he
               must
               use
               ,
               can
               he
               bee
               counted
               an
               usurper
               unlesse
               the
               patient
               might
               take
               what
               physicke
               himselfe
               pleased
               ,
               day
               or
               night
               ,
               summer
               or
               winter
               ,
               at
               home
               in
               his
               chamber
               ,
               or
               abroad
               in
               the
               aire
               ?
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               their
               grant
               in
               this
               passage
               that
               Gods
               people
               may
               thus
               assemble
               and
               practice
               ordinances
               without
               and
               against
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               I●infer
               ,
               
               then
               also
               may
               they
               become
               a
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 constitute
              
               and
               gather
               without
               or
               against
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               :
               Therefore
               may
               the
               Messengers
               of
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 preach
              
               and
               baptise
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               make
               disciples
               and
               wash
               them
               into
               the
               true
               profession
               of
               Christianity
               according
               to
               the
               commission
               ,
               though
               the
               Magistrate
               determine
               and
               publikly
               declare
               ,
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               such
               baptismes
               ,
               such
               Churches
               to
               be
               hereticall
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               may
               here
               be
               questioned
               what
               power
               is
               now
               given
               to
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               in
               
                 Church
                 matters
              
               and
               Spirituall
               affairs
               ?
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               answered
               that
               although
               
                 Gods
                 people
              
               may
               doe
               thus
               against
               the
               Magistrates
               consent
               ,
               yet
               others
               may
               not
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               (
               as
               before
               )
               who
               sees
               not
               herein
               partiality
               to
               themselves
               :
               
               Gods
               people
               must
               enjoy
               their
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               forced
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               Subjects
               in
               a
               Kingdome
               or
               Monarchie
               ,
               or
               the
               whole
               world
               beside
               ,
               must
               be
               compelled
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Sword
              
               to
               assemble
               thus
               and
               thus
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               demand
               who
               shall
               judge
               whether
               they
               are
               
                 Gods
                 people
              
               or
               no
               ,
               
               for
               they
               say
               whether
               the
               
                 Magistrate
                 consent
              
               or
               consent
               not
               ,
               that
               is
               judge
               so
               or
               not
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               goe
               on
               in
               the
               Ordinances
               
                 renuente
                 Magistratu
              
               ?
            
             
               How
               agrees
               this
               with
               their
               former
               and
               generall
               assertion
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrate
              
               must
               set
               up
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               and
               Worship
               ,
               therefore
               by
               their
               owne
               grant
               he
               must
               judge
               the
               godly
               themselves
               ,
               he
               must
               discerne
               who
               are
               fit
               matter
               for
               the
               House
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
                 living
                 stones
              
               ,
               and
               what
               unfit
               matter
               ,
               trash
               and
               rubbish
               ?
            
             
               Those
               
                 worthy
                 men
              
               ,
               the
               Authours
               of
               these
               positions
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               their
               judgement
               have
               cause
               to
               examine
               their
               soules
               with
               feare
               and
               trembling
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               upon
               this
               intergatory
               ,
               
               viz.
               whether
               or
               no
               this
               be
               not
               the
               bottome
               and
               root
               of
               the
               matter
               :
               If
               they
               could
               have
               the
               same
               supply
               of
               maintenance
               without
               the
               helpe
               of
               the
               
                 Civill
                 Sword
              
               ,
               or
               were
               perswaded
               to
               live
               upon
               the
               voluntary
               contribution
               of
               poore
               Saints
               ,
               or
               their
               owne
               labour
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               and
               his
               first
               Messengers
               did
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               this
               lay
               not
               in
               the
               bottom
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               they
               could
               not
               be
               willingly
               shut
               of
               the
               
                 Civill
                 power
              
               ,
               and
               left
               only
               to
               their
               
                 inoffensive
                 liberties
              
               ?
            
             
               I
               could
               also
               put
               a
               sad
               Quaerie
               to
               the
               consciences
               of
               some
               ,
               
               viz.
               what
               should
               be
               the
               reason
               why
               in
               their
               
                 native
                 Country
              
               where
               the
               Magistrate
               
               consented
               not
               ,
               they
               forbore
               to
               practice
               such
               Ordinances
               as
               now
               they
               doe
               and
               intended
               to
               doe
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               they
               got
               into
               another
               place
               where
               they
               might
               set
               up
               Magistrates
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Civill
                 Sword
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               How
               much
               is
               it
               to
               be
               feared
               that
               in
               case
               their
               Magistracie
               should
               alter
               ,
               or
               their
               persons
               be
               cast
               under
               a
               Magistracie
               prohibiting
               their
               practice
               ,
               whether
               they
               would
               then
               maintaine
               their
               separate
               meetings
               without
               and
               against
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               
                 renuente
                 Magistratu
              
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               questioned
               how
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               in
               pleading
               for
               the
               
                 Churches
                 liberty
              
               more
               now
               under
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               since
               the
               Christians
               tooke
               that
               liberty
               in
               dangerous
               times
               under
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               
               why
               he
               quotes
               to
               prove
               such
               liberty
               ,
               Pharaohs
               hindring
               the
               Israelites
               from
               worship
               ,
               and
               
                 Ezra
                 7.
                 23.
                 
                 Artaxerxes
              
               his
               feare
               of
               wrath
               upon
               the
               Realme
               ?
            
             
               Are
               not
               all
               their
               hopes
               and
               arguments
               built
               upon
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               whom
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               first
               Christians
               wanted
               ,
               and
               yet
               do
               they
               scare
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               (
               whom
               they
               account
               the
               governour
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               with
               Pharaoh
               and
               Artaxerxes
               that
               knew
               not
               God
               ,
               expecting
               that
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               should
               act
               and
               command
               no
               more
               in
               Gods
               worship
               then
               they
               ?
            
             
               But
               what
               can
               those
               instances
               of
               Pharaohs
               evill
               in
               hindring
               the
               Israelites
               worshipping
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Artaxerxes
               giving
               liberty
               to
               Israel
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               and
               build
               the
               Temple
               ,
               what
               can
               they
               prove
               but
               a
               duty
               in
               all
               P●●ces
               and
               
                 Civill
                 Magistrates
              
               to
               take
               off
               the
               yoake
               of
               bondage
               ,
               which
               commonly
               they
               lay
               on
               the
               necks
               of
               the
               soules
               of
               their
               subjects
               in
               matters
               of
               Conscience
               and
               Religion
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               plausible
               ,
               
               but
               not
               reasonable
               that
               Gods
               people
               should
               (
               considering
               the
               drift
               of
               these
               positions
               )
               expect
               more
               liberty
               under
               a
               Christian
               then
               under
               a
               
                 Heathen
                 Magistrate
              
               :
               Have
               Gods
               people
               more
               liberty
               to
               breake
               the
               command
               of
               a
               Christian
               then
               an
               
                 Heathen
                 governour
              
               ?
               and
               so
               to
               set
               up
               
                 Christs
                 Church
              
               and
               Ordinances
               after
               their
               owne
               conscience
               against
               his
               consent
               more
               then
               against
               the
               consent
               of
               an
               Heathen
               or
               unbeleeving
               Magistrate
               ?
               what
               is
               become
               of
               all
               the
               great
               expectation
               what
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               doe
               in
               establishing
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               reforming
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               punishing
               the
               contrary
               ?
               'T
               is
               true
               (
               say
               
               men
               )
               in
               Christs
               time
               and
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               first
               Ministers
               and
               Churches
               there
               were
               no
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               it
               was
               in
               vaine
               for
               Christians
               to
               seeke
               unto
               the
               
                 Heathen
                 Magistrates
              
               to
               governe
               the
               Church
               ,
               suppresse
               Hereticks
               ,
               &c.
               but
               now
               we
               enjoy
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               All
               Reason
               and
               Religion
               would
               now
               expect
               more
               submission
               therefore
               (
               in
               matters
               concerning
               Christ
               )
               to
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               then
               to
               a
               Pagan
               or
               Antichristian
               rule●●
               But
               (
               deare
               Peace
               )
               the
               day
               will
               discover
               ,
               the
               fire
               will
               trie
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               what
               is
               but
               wood
               ,
               hay
               ,
               and
               stubble
               ,
               though
               built
               (
               in
               mens
               upright
               intention
               )
               on
               that
               foundation
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               But
               (
               to
               winde
               up
               all
               )
               as
               it
               is
               most
               true
               that
               Magistracy
               in
               generall
               is
               of
               God
               (
               Rom.
               13.
               )
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               Mankinde
               in
               
                 civill
                 order
              
               and
               peace
               ,
               
               (
               the
               World
               otherwise
               would
               bee
               like
               the
               Sea
               ,
               wherein
               Men●
               like
               Fishes
               would
               hunt
               and
               devoure
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               devour
               the
               lesse
               :
               )
               So
               also
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               Magistracy
               in
               speciall
               for
               the
               severall
               kindes
               of
               it
               is
               of
               Man
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               13.
               
               Now
               what
               kinde
               of
               Magistrate
               soever
               the
               people
               shall
               agree
               to
               set
               up
               ,
               whether
               he
               receive
               Christianity
               before
               he
               be
               set
               in
               office
               ,
               or
               whether
               he
               receive
               Christianity
               after
               ,
               hee
               receives
               no
               more
               power
               of
               Magistracy
               ,
               then
               a
               Magistrate
               that
               hath
               received
               no
               Christianity
               .
               For
               neither
               of
               them
               both
               can
               receive
               more
               ,
               then
               the
               Commonweal
               ,
               the
               Body
               of
               People
               and
               
                 civill
                 State
              
               ,
               as
               men
               ,
               communicate
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               betrust
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               All
               lawfull
               Magistrates
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               both
               before
               the
               comming
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               
               and
               since
               ,
               (
               excepting
               those
               unparaleld
               
                 typicall
                 Magistrates
              
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Israel
               )
               are
               but
               Derivatives
               and
               Agents
               immediately
               derived
               and
               employed
               as
               eyes
               and
               hands
               ,
               serving
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               whole
               :
               Hence
               they
               have
               and
               can
               have
               no
               more
               Power
               ,
               then
               fundamentally
               lies
               in
               the
               Bodies
               or
               Fountaines
               themselves
               ,
               which
               
                 Power
                 ,
                 Might
              
               ,
               or
               Authority
               ,
               is
               not
               
                 Religious
                 ,
                 Christian
              
               ,
               
               &c.
               but
               naturall
               ,
               humane
               and
               civill
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 true
              
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Captaine
                 ,
                 Christian
                 ,
                 Merchant
                 .
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 Lawyer
                 ,
                 Pilot
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 Master
                 ,
              
               and
               (
               so
               consequently
               )
               Magistra●e
               ,
               &c.
               is
               no
               more
               a
               
                 Captaine
                 ,
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 Lawyer
                 ,
                 Pilot
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 Master
                 ,
                 Magistrate
                 ,
              
               &c.
               then
               a
               Captaine
               ,
               Marchant
               ,
               
               &c.
               of
               any
               other
               Conscience
               or
               Religion
               .
            
             
               T
               is
               true
               ,
               Christianity
               teacheth
               all
               these
               to
               act
               in
               their
               severall
               callings
               ,
               to
               an
               higher
               ultimate
               end
               ,
               from
               higher
               principles
               ,
               in
               a
               
               more
               heavenly
               and
               spirituall
               manner
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXXXII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               O
               that
               thy
               Light
               and
               Brightnes
               (
               deare
               Truth
               )
               might
               shine
               to
               the
               darke
               World
               in
               this
               particular
               :
               let
               it
               not
               therefore
               be
               grievous
               ,
               if
               I
               request
               a
               little
               further
               illustration
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               season
               God
               will
               glorifie
               himselfe
               in
               all
               his
               Truths
               :
               but
               to
               gratifie
               thy
               desire
               ,
               thus
               :
               A
               Pagan
               or
               
                 Antichristian
                 Pilot
              
               may
               be
               as
               skilfull
               to
               carry
               the
               Ship
               to
               its
               desired
               Port
               ,
               as
               any
               
                 Christian
                 Mariner
              
               or
               Pilot
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               may
               performe
               that
               worke
               with
               as
               much
               safety
               and
               speed
               :
               yet
               have
               they
               not
               command
               over
               the
               soules
               and
               consciences
               of
               their
               passengers
               or
               mariners
               under
               them
               ,
               although
               they
               may
               justly
               see
               to
               the
               labour
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               civill
               behaviour
               of
               all
               in
               the
               ship
               :
               
               A
               
                 Christian
                 Pilot
              
               he
               performes
               the
               same
               worke
               ,
               (
               as
               likewise
               doth
               the
               Metaphoricall
               Pilot
               in
               the
               ship
               of
               the
               Commonweale
               )
               from
               a
               principle
               of
               knowledge
               and
               experience
               :
               but
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               he
               acts
               from
               a
               roote
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               and
               love
               to
               mankind
               ,
               in
               his
               whole
               course
               .
               
               Secondly
               ,
               his
               aime
               is
               more
               to
               glorifie
               God
               then
               to
               gaine
               his
               pay
               ,
               or
               make
               his
               voyage
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               walkes
               heavenly
               with
               Men
               ,
               and
               God
               ,
               in
               a
               constant
               observation
               of
               Gods
               hand
               in
               
                 stormes
                 ,
                 calmes
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               th●t
               the
               thread
               of
               Navigation
               being
               equally
               spun
               by
               a
               believing
               or
               
                 unbelieving
                 Pilot
              
               ,
               
               yet
               is
               it
               drawn
               over
               with
               the
               gold
               of
               Godlines
               and
               Christianitie
               by
               a
               
                 Christian
                 Pilot
              
               ,
               while
               he
               is
               holy
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1
               15.
               
               But
               lastly
               ,
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Pilots
              
               power
               over
               the
               Soules
               and
               consciences
               of
               his
               Sailers
               and
               Passengers
               is
               not
               greater
               then
               that
               of
               the
               Antichristian
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               he
               can
               subdue
               the
               soules
               of
               any
               by
               the
               two-edged
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               holy
               demeanour
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               present
               you
               with
               no
               other
               consideratioon
               in
               this
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Picture
               ,
               but
               this
               only
               :
            
             
               Although
               the
               tearme
               Heathen
               is
               most
               commonly
               appropriated
               to
               the
               wilde
               naked
               Americans
               ,
               
               &c.
               yet
               these
               worthy
               men
               justly
               apply
               it
               even
               to
               the
               civilized
               Romanes
               ,
               &c.
               and
               consequently
               must
               it
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               most
               
                 civilized
                 Antichristians
              
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               the
               Church
               and
               people
               of
               God
               in
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               The
               Word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Greeke
               ,
               signifie
               no
               more
               then
               the
               Gentiles
               or
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               which
               
               were
               without
               and
               not
               within
               ,
               the
               true
               typicall
               nationall
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               before
               Christ
               ,
               and
               since
               his
               comming
               ,
               the
               Gentiles
               or
               Nations
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               
               who
               are
               without
               that
               one
               holy
               Nation
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Israel
              
               the
               Church
               gathered
               unto
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               in
               particular
               and
               distinct
               congregations
               all
               the
               World
               over
               .
            
             
               Translatours
               promiscuously
               render
               the
               words
               
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 Nations
              
               :
               whence
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               even
               such
               as
               professe
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               in
               an
               unregenerate
               and
               impenitent
               estate
               ,
               whether
               Papist
               or
               Protestant
               are
               yet
               without
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 Gentiles
              
               or
               of
               the
               Nations
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               DEare
               Truth
               ,
               it
               is
               now
               time
               to
               cast
               your
               eye
               on
               the
               second
               part
               of
               this
               Head
               or
               picture
               uncomely
               and
               deformed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               It
               containes
               two
               sorts
               of
               Religious
               meetings
               or
               assemblies
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               more
               extraordinary
               and
               occasionall
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               quotes
               the
               practice
               of
               Iosiah
               .
            
             
               An.
               Iosiah
               was
               in
               the
               type
               ,
               
               so
               are
               not
               now
               the
               severall
               Governours
               of
               Commonweales
               ,
               Kings
               or
               Governours
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Israel
               ,
               whose
               state
               I
               have
               proved
               to
               be
               a
               None-such
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               bee
               parallel'd
               but
               in
               the
               Antitype
               the
               particular
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               where
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               alone
               sits
               King
               in
               his
               owne
               most
               holy
               Government
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               propound
               meetings
               or
               
                 assemblings
                 ordinary
                 stated
              
               and
               
                 constant
                 ,
                 yearly
              
               and
               monthly
               unto
               which
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               should
               give
               liberty
               .
               For
               these
               meetings
               they
               propound
               plausible
               arguments
               from
               the
               necessity
               of
               them
               from
               
                 Christian
                 fellowship
              
               from
               
                 Gods
                 glory
              
               ,
               from
               the
               experience
               of
               the
               benefit
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               good
               report
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               those
               two
               Scriptures
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               32.
               2
               
               Cor.
               11.
               38.
               
            
             
               To
               these
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               If
               they
               intend
               that
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               should
               permit
               liberty
               to
               the
               free
               and
               voluntary
               Spirituall
               meetings
               of
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               I
               shall
               subscribe
               unto
               them
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               intend
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               give
               liberty
               only
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               subjects
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               desire
               their
               owne
               soules
               only
               to
               be
               free
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               soules
               of
               their
               subjects
               to
               be
               kept
               in
               bondage
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               they
               intend
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               inforce
               all
               the
               Elders
               of
               such
               Churches
               under
               their
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               to
               keepe
               correspondencie
               with
               them
               in
               such
               meetings
               ,
               then
               I
               say
               (
               as
               before
               )
               it
               is
               to
               cause
               him
               to
               give
               Libertie
               with
               a
               partiall
               hand
               ,
               and
               
                 unequall
                 Ballance
              
               :
               for
               thus
               I
               argue
               .
               If
               the
               
                 Civill
                 State
              
               and
               
                 Civill
                 officers
              
               be
               of
               their
               Religion
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               proper
               for
               them
               to
               give
               libertie
               or
               freedome
               ,
               but
               to
               give
               honourable
               testimonie
               and
               approbation
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               personall
               submission
               to
               the
               Churches
               .
               But
               if
               the
               
                 civill
                 State
              
               and
               Officers
               be
               of
               another
               conscience
               and
               worship
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               bound
               to
               grant
               permission
               and
               libertie
               to
               them
               ,
               their
               consciences
               and
               meetings
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               those
               of
               his
               own
               Religion
               and
               Conscience
               also
               ,
               how
               will
               this
               appeare
               to
               be
               equall
               in
               the
               very
               eye
               of
               Common
               peace
               and
               righteousnesse
               ?
            
             
               For
               those
               yearely
               and
               monthly
               meetings
               ,
               as
               we
               find
               not
               any
               such
               in
               the
               first
               Churches
               ,
               So
               neither
               will
               those
               generall
               arguments
               from
               the
               plausible
               pretence
               of
               Christian
               fellowship
               ,
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               &c.
               prove
               such
               particular
               wayes
               of
               
                 glorifying
                 God
              
               ,
               without
               some
               precept
               or
               president
               of
               such
               a
               kind
               .
            
             
               For
               those
               Scriptures
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               33.
               
               &
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               38.
               expressing
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               his
               zeale
               for
               glorifying
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               care
               for
               all
               the
               Churches
               ,
               it
               is
               cleere
               they
               concerne
               such
               as
               are
               indeed
               
                 Pauls
                 successors
              
               ,
               
               sent
               forth
               by
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               to
               preach
               and
               gather
               Churches●
               but
               those
               Scriptures
               concerne
               not
               the
               Churches
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               the
               Pastours
               of
               the
               Churches
               properly
               ,
               least
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Civill
                 State
              
               and
               Commonwealth
               ,
               neither
               of
               which
               (
               the
               Churches
               ,
               the
               Pastours
               ,
               or
               Commonwealth
               )
               doe
               goe
               forth
               personally
               with
               that
               
                 commission
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               28.
               to
               preach
               and
               baptize
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               gather
               Churches
               unto
               Christ.
               
            
             
               For
               as
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               Churches
               are
               not
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               the
               Angels
               or
               Messengers
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               themselves
               were
               distinct
               ,
               
                 Revel
                 2.
                 
                 &
              
               3.
               
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               second
               ,
               
               the
               pastours
               and
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               their
               worke
               is
               not
               to
               gather
               Churches
               ,
               but
               to
               governe
               and
               feed
               them
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 20.
                 
                 &
                 1
                 Pet.
              
               5.
               
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Ministry
               indeed
               :
               (
               Magistrates
               are
               Gods
               Ministers
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               )
               but
               it
               is
               of
               another
               Nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               none
               of
               these
               ,
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Shepherds
               of
               those
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               succeeding
               the
               Apostles
               or
               first
               Messengers
               ,
               these
               Scriptures
               alleadged
               concerne
               not
               any
               of
               
               these
               to
               have
               care
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Deare
               Truth
               ,
               who
               can
               heare
               this
               Word
               ,
               but
               will
               presently
               cry
               out
               ,
               Who
               then
               may
               rightly
               challenge
               that
               commission
               ,
               and
               that
               promise
               ,
               Math.
               28.
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Sweet
               Peace
               ,
               
               in
               due
               place
               and
               season
               ,
               that
               Question
               may
               be
               resolved
               ;
               but
               doubtles
               the
               true
               successours
               must
               precede
               or
               goe
               before
               the
               Church
               ,
               making
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               baptizing
               as
               the
               Apostles
               did
               ,
               who
               were
               neither
               the
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               the
               Pastors
               and
               fixed
               Teachers
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               gathered
               ,
               so
               had
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXXXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               I
               Cease
               to
               urge
               this
               further
               ;
               and
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               marvell
               what
               should
               be
               the
               reason
               of
               that
               Conclusion
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 determination
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 meetings
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 must
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               meeting
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               
               when
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               and
               others
               were
               sent
               thither
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               did
               not
               only
               consult
               and
               advise
               ,
               but
               particularly
               determined
               the
               Question
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               sent
               to
               them
               ,
               about
               Acts
               15.
               and
               send
               their
               particular
               determinations
               or
               decrees
               to
               the
               Churches
               afterward
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               if
               these
               Assemblies
               were
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               pattern
               or
               president
               (
               as
               is
               generally
               pretended
               )
               and
               had
               such
               a
               promise
               of
               the
               assistance
               and
               concurrence
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               that
               Assembly
               had
               ,
               they
               might
               then
               say
               as
               that
               Assembly
               did
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 15.
                 
                 It
                 seemeth
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 and
                 to
                 us
                 :
              
               and
               should
               not
               leave
               particular
               determinations
               to
               the
               particular
               Churches
               ,
               in
               which
               sometimes
               are
               very
               few
               able
               Guides
               and
               Leaders
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               should
               be
               the
               Reason
               to
               perswade
               these
               worthy
               men
               to
               conceive
               the
               
                 particular
                 Congregations
              
               or
               Churches
               to
               be
               more
               fit
               and
               competent
               Iudges
               in
               such
               high
               points
               ,
               then
               an
               Assembly
               of
               so
               excellent
               and
               choice
               persons
               ,
               who
               must
               only
               consult
               and
               advise
               ,
               
               &
               c.
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Doubtlesse
               there
               is
               a
               strong
               conviction
               in
               their
               Soules
               of
               a
               professed
               promised
               presence
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               Church
               gathered
               after
               his
               mind
               and
               will
               ,
               more
               then
               unto
               such
               kind
               
               of
               Assemblies
               ,
               though
               consisting
               of
               far
               more
               able
               persons
               ,
               even
               the
               flower
               and
               creame
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               generally
               conceived
               ,
               that
               the
               promise
               of
               
                 Christs
                 presence
              
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               
                 (
                 Matth.
                 28.
              
               )
               is
               made
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               doubtlesse
               a
               promise
               of
               Christs
               presence
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               Church
               and
               Congregation
               ,
               Matth.
               18.
               but
               the
               promise
               of
               Christs
               presence
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               cannot
               properly
               and
               immediately
               belong
               to
               the
               Church
               constituted
               and
               gathered
               ,
               
               but
               to
               such
               Ministers
               or
               Messengers
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               whom
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               imploy
               to
               gather
               and
               constitute
               the
               Church
               by
               converting
               and
               baptizing
               :
               unto
               which
               Messengers
               (
               if
               Christ
               Jesus
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               send
               such
               forth
               )
               that
               passage
               ,
               Acts
               15.
               will
               be
               presidentiall
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               The
               14.
               generall
               head
               is
               this
               ,
               
               viz.
               What
               power
               particular
               Churches
               have
               particularly
               over
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 they
                 may
                 censure
                 any
                 Member
                 (
                 though
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 )
                 if
                 by
                 sinne
                 he
                 deserve
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 Magistrates
                 must
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 censures
                 all
                 offenders
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 45.
                 
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Every
               Brother
               must
               be
               subject
               to
               Christs
               censure
               ,
               Mat.
               18.
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               But
               Magistrates
               are
               brethren
               ,
               Deut
               ,
               17.
               15.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               They
               may
               censure
               all
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               Cor.
               5.
               12.
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 without
                 ,
                 or
                 within
                 ,
                 or
                 above
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 Christ
                 is
                 only
                 above
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 The
                 Church
                 hath
                 a
                 charge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Soules
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 give
                 account
                 thereof
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 17.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 Christs
                 censures
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 Soules
                 ,
                 I
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 6.
                 but
                 Magistrates
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 denied
                 any
                 priviledge
                 for
                 their
                 Soules
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 must
                 lose
                 a
                 priviledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 being
                 Magistrates
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 In
                 Church
                 priviledges
                 Christians
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 2.
                 28.
                 
                 Col.
                 3.
                 11.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Magistrates
               may
               be
               censured
               for
               apparent
               and
               manifest
               sinne
               against
               any
               Morall
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               their
               judiciall
               proceedings
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               their
               office
               .
               Courts
               are
               not
               Sanctuaries
               for
               sin
               ;
               and
               if
               for
               no
               sin
               ,
               then
               not
               for
               such
               especially
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 sinnes
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 in
                 Court
                 are
                 as
                 hatefull
                 to
                 God.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 much
                 spoken
                 against
                 ,
                 
                   Isa.
                   10.
                   1.
                   
                   Mic.
                
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 no
                 where
                 granted
                 such
                 immunity
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 brother
                 may
                 doe
                 privately
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 private
                 offence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 doe
                 publikely
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 publike
                 scandall
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 private
                 brother
                 may
                 admonish
                 and
                 reprove
                 privately
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 any
                 private
                 offence
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   18.
                   15.
                   
                   Luc.
                   19.
                   17.
                   
                   Psal.
                
                 141.
                 5.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Civill
                 Magistracy
                 doth
                 not
                 exempt
                 any
                 Church
                 from
                 faithfull
                 watchfulnesse
                 over
                 any
                 member
                 ,
                 nor
                 deprive
                 a
                 Church
                 of
                 her
                 due
                 power
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 Church
                 member
                 of
                 his
                 due
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 needfull
                 and
                 requisite
                 to
                 their
                 winning
                 and
                 salvation
                 .
                 Erg●
                 ,
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               THese
               Arguments
               to
               prove
               the
               Magistrate
               subject
               (
               even
               for
               sinne
               committed
               in
               judiciall
               proceeding
               )
               I
               judge
               ,
               like
               Mount
               Zion
               ,
               immoveable
               ,
               and
               every
               true
               Christian
               that
               is
               a
               Magistrate
               will
               judge
               so
               with
               mee
               :
               Yet
               a
               Quaerie
               or
               two
               will
               not
               be
               unseasonable
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               where
               they
               name
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               whole
               passage
               ,
               whether
               they
               meane
               the
               Church
               without
               the
               Ministry
               or
               Governours
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               Elders
               and
               Governours
               joyntly
               ?
               and
               if
               the
               latter
               ,
               why
               name
               they
               not
               the
               Governours
               at
               all
               ,
               since
               that
               in
               all
               administrations
               of
               the
               Church
               the
               duty
               lies
               not
               upon
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               firstly
               and
               properly
               upon
               the
               Elders
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               in
               case
               of
               the
               Elders
               obstinacy
               in
               apparent
               sinne
               ,
               the
               Church
               hath
               power
               over
               him
               ,
               having
               as
               much
               power
               to
               take
               down
               as
               to
               set
               up
               ,
               Col.
               4.
               
               Say
               to
               
                 Archippus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Yet
               in
               the
               ordinary
               dispensations
               and
               administrations
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               or
               Elders
               thereof
               are
               first
               charged
               with
               duty
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Hence
               first
               for
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
               who
               converted
               ,
               gathered
               &
               espoused
               the
               Churches
               to
               Christ
               ,
               I
               question
               whether
               their
               power
               to
               edification
               was
               not
               a
               power
               over
               the
               Churches
               ,
               as
               many
               Scriptures
               seem
               to
               imply
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               the
               ordinary
               Officers
               ordained
               for
               the
               ordinary
               and
               constant
               guiding
               ,
               feeding
               ,
               and
               governing
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               were
               
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 Shepheards
                 ,
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               or
               Overseers
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               was
               every
               letter
               and
               
                 charge
                 ,
                 commendation
              
               or
               reproofe
               directed
               ,
               
                 Revel
                 .
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 Acts
              
               20.
               
               And
               that
               place
               by
               them
               quoted
               for
               the
               submission
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               mentions
               only
               submission
               to
               the
               Rulers
               therof
               ;
               Heb.
               13.
               17.
               
               Those
               excellent
               men
               concealed
               not
               this
               out
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               therefore
               most
               certainly
               in
               a
               silent
               way
               confesse
               that
               their
               doctrine
               concerning
               the
               Magistrates
               power
               in
               Church
               causes
               would
               
               too
               g●osse
               ,
               
               if
               they
               should
               not
               have
               named
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               but
               silently
               implyed
               the
               Governours
               of
               it
               :
               And
               is
               it
               not
               wonderfull
               in
               any
               sober
               eye
               ,
               how
               the
               same
               persons
               
                 (
                 Magistrates
              
               )
               can
               be
               exalted
               over
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Members
               ,
               as
               being
               bound
               to
               
                 establish
                 ,
                 reforme
                 ,
                 suppresse
              
               by
               the
               
                 civill
                 sword
              
               in
               punishing
               the
               body
               or
               goods
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               the
               same
               actions
               (
               if
               the
               Church
               and
               Governours
               thereof
               so
               conceive
               )
               be
               liable
               to
               a
               punishment
               ten
               thousand
               times
               more
               transcendent
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               excommunication
               ,
               a
               punishment
               reaching
               to
               their
               soules
               and
               consciences
               ,
               and
               eternall
               estate
               ,
               and
               this
               not
               only
               for
               common
               sins
               ,
               but
               for
               those
               actions
               which
               immediately
               concerne
               the
               execution
               of
               their
               civill
               office
               ,
               in
               judiciall
               proceeding
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               The
               Prelates
               in
               
                 Q.
                 Elizabeths
              
               dayes
               ,
               
               kept
               with
               more
               plainnesse
               to
               their
               principles
               ,
               for
               acknowledging
               the
               Queen
               to
               be
               Supreme
               in
               all
               
                 Church
                 causes
              
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Title
               and
               Power
               of
               Henry
               the
               8.
               her
               Father
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Parliament
               )
               they
               professed
               that
               the
               Queen
               was
               not
               a
               sheepe
               ,
               but
               under
               Christ
               the
               chiefe
               Shepheard
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               had
               not
               power
               to
               excommunicate
               the
               Queen
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               (
               sweet
               Peace
               )
               it
               was
               esteemed
               capitall
               (
               in
               that
               faithfull
               witnesse
               of
               so
               much
               truth
               as
               he
               saw
               ,
               
               even
               unto
               death
               ,
               Mr.
               Barrow
               )
               to
               maintaine
               before
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Councell
               ,
               that
               the
               Queen
               herselfe
               was
               subject
               to
               the
               power
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               which
               Truth
               overthrew
               that
               other
               Tenent
               ,
               that
               the
               Queene
               should
               be
               Head
               and
               Supreme
               in
               all
               Church
               causes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Those
               Bishops
               according
               to
               their
               principles
               (
               though
               bad
               and
               false
               )
               dealt
               plainly
               (
               though
               cruelly
               )
               with
               Mr.
               Barrow
               :
               but
               these
               Authors
               ,
               whose
               principles
               are
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Bishops
               (
               concerning
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               Church
               affaires
               )
               though
               they
               wave
               the
               Title
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               call
               them
               Heads
               or
               Governors
               (
               which
               now
               in
               lighter
               times
               seems
               too
               grosse
               )
               yet
               give
               they
               as
               much
               
                 spirituall
                 power
              
               and
               authoritie
               to
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrates
              
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               
               as
               ever
               the
               Bishops
               gave
               unto
               them
               ,
               although
               they
               yet
               also
               with
               the
               same
               breath
               lay
               all
               their
               honour
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               to
               lick
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               feet
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               prophesied
               ,
               the
               Kings
               and
               Queens
               of
               the
               Earth
               shall
               doe
               ,
               when
               Christ
               makes
               them
               nursing
               fathers
               ,
               and
               nursing
               mothers
               ,
               Isa
               ,
               49.
               
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               honoured
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 civill
                 Magistrate
              
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               punisheth
               any
               member
               or
               Elder
               of
               the
               Church
               with
               the
               
                 civill
                 sword
              
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               death
               ,
               for
               any
               crime
               against
               the
               
                 civill
                 State
              
               so
               deserving
               it
               ;
               for
               he
               beares
               not
               the
               sword
               in
               vain
               .
            
             
             
               And
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               is
               againe
               most
               highly
               honoured
               ,
               when
               for
               apparent
               sinne
               in
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               being
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               for
               otherwise
               they
               have
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               him
               )
               the
               Elders
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               admonish
               him
               and
               recover
               his
               Soule
               ,
               or
               if
               obstinate
               in
               sin
               ,
               cast
               him
               forth
               of
               their
               Spirituall
               and
               Christian
               fellowship
               ,
               which
               doubtlesse
               they
               could
               not
               doe
               ,
               were
               the
               
                 Magistrate
                 supreme
                 Governour
              
               under
               Christ
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               or
               Church
               causes
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               the
               true
               heire
               and
               successour
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               THe
               15.
               
               
               Head
               runs
               thus
               :
               viz.
               In
               what
               cases
               must
               Churches
               proceed
               with
               Magistrates
               in
               case
               of
               offence
               .
               
                 We
                 like
                 it
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 Churches
                 be
                 flower
                 in
                 proceeding
                 to
                 excommunication
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 ,
                 so
                 of
                 Civill
                 Magistrates
                 especially
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 their
                 Judiciall
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 scandalous
                 breach
                 of
                 a
                 manifest
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 after
                 notorious
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 after
                 due
                 seeking
                 and
                 waiting
                 for
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 a
                 previous
                 Advertisement
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 each
                 particular
                 Church
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 independent
                 and
                 absolute
                 within
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 yet
                 where
                 the
                 Common-weale
                 consists
                 of
                 Church
                 members
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 Christian
                 wisedome
                 to
                 consider
                 and
                 consult
                 with
                 the
                 Court
                 also
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 any
                 thing
                 may
                 seeme
                 doubtfull
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 case
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 cleered
                 by
                 intelligence
                 given
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 otherwise
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 leave
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 any
                 Church
                 to
                 forbear
                 to
                 proceed
                 &
                 agree
                 upon
                 that
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 plainly
                 see
                 Christ
                 hath
                 resolved
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 ratifie
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               scope
               of
               this
               Head
               be
               to
               qualifie
               and
               adorne
               
                 christian
                 impartialitie
              
               and
               faithfulnes
               with
               
                 christian
                 wisdome
              
               and
               tendernesse
               ,
               I
               honour
               and
               applaud
               such
               a
               Christian
               motion
               :
               but
               whereas
               that
               case
               is
               put
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               where
               found
               in
               the
               patterne
               of
               the
               first
               Churches
               ,
               nor
               suiting
               with
               the
               Rule
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               Commonweale
               should
               consist
               of
               
                 Church
                 members
              
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               taken
               privatively
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               none
               should
               be
               admitted
               members
               of
               the
               Commonweale
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               first
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               which
               must
               necessarily
               run
               the
               Church
               upon
               that
               Temptation
               to
               feele
               the
               pulse
               of
               the
               Court
               concerning
               a
               
                 delinquent
                 Magistrate
              
               ,
               before
               they
               dare
               proceed
               )
               I
               say
               let
               such
               Practices
               be
               brought
               to
               
               the
               Touchstone
               of
               the
               true
               frame
               of
               a
               
                 civill
                 commonweale
              
               ,
               
               and
               the
               the
               true
               frame
               of
               the
               Spirituall
               or
               
                 Christian
                 commonweale
              
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               be
               seen
               what
               
                 wood
                 ,
                 hay
              
               ,
               and
               stubble
               of
               
                 carnall
                 policie
              
               and
               
                 humane
                 inventions
              
               in
               Christs
               matters
               are
               put
               in
               place
               of
               the
               
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 gold
              
               and
               silver
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               most
               High
               and
               only
               wise
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               DEare
               Truth
               ,
               We
               are
               now
               arrived
               at
               their
               last
               Head
               :
               the
               Title
               is
               this
               ,
               
               viz.
               
            
          
           
             
               Their
               power
               in
               the
               Liberties
               and
               Priviledges
               of
               these
               Churches
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 all
                 Magistrates
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 out
                 of
                 Church-members
                 ,
                 
                   Ezod
                   .
                   18.
                   21.
                   
                   Deut.
                   17.
                   15.
                   
                   Prov.
                
                 29.
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 Righteous
                 rule
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 rejoyce
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 free
                 men
                 elected
                 ,
                 be
                 only
                 Church-members
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 if
                 none
                 but
                 Church
                 members
                 should
                 rule
                 ,
                 then
                 others
                 should
                 not
                 choose
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 may
                 elect
                 others
                 beside
                 Church
                 members
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 patterne
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 where
                 none
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 choose
                 but
                 only
                 Israel
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 shall
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 consisting
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Deputies
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 dissent
                 between
                 them
                 which
                 may
                 hinder
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 now
                 returne
                 for
                 ending
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 principles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Free
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 consulted
                 with
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Head
                 are
                 2
                 branches
                 :
                 
                 First
                 concerning
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Church
                   members
                
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 is
                 quoted
                 ,
                 
                   Exod.
                   18.
                   21.
                   
                   Dut.
                   17.
                   15.
                   
                   Proverbs
                
                 19.
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 Unto
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 :
                 It
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 wished
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 point
                 is
                 so
                 weighty
                 ,
                 as
                 concerning
                 the
                 Pilots
                 and
                 Steeresmen
                 of
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Nations
                 ,
                 &c.
                 on
                 whose
                 
                   abilitie
                   ,
                   care
                
                 and
                 faithfulnesse
                 depends
                 most
                 commonly
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 commonweales
                 they
                 fall
                 in
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 wished
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 more
                 fully
                 explained
                 what
                 
                 they
                 intend
                 by
                 this
                 Affirmative
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Magistrates
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Church
                   members
                
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 intend
                 by
                 this
                 
                   [
                   Ought
                   to
                   be
                   chosen
                
                 ]
                 a
                 necessitie
                 of
                 concenience
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 advancement
                 of
                 
                   common
                   utilitie
                
                 and
                 rejoycing
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 quoted
                 (
                 Prov.
                 29.
                 2.
                 
                 )
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 prayed
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 peaceably
                 endeavored
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 readily
                 assent
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 by
                 this
                 
                   [
                   Ought
                
                 ]
                 they
                 intend
                 such
                 a
                 necessitie
                 as
                 those
                 Scriptures
                 quoted
                 imply
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 people
                 shall
                 sin
                 by
                 choosing
                 such
                 for
                 Magistrates
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 members
                 of
                 Churches
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Israelites
                 should
                 have
                 sinned
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 Iethro's
                 counsell
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 18.
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 18.
                 )
                 chosen
                 their
                 Iudges
                 and
                 Kings
                 within
                 themselves
                 in
                 Israel
                 :
                 then
                 I
                 propose
                 these
                 necessary
                 Quaries
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 whether
                 those
                 are
                 not
                 lawfull
                 
                   Civill
                   combinations
                   ,
                   societies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 communions
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Townes
                   ,
                   Cities
                   ,
                   States
                
                 or
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 where
                 no
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 resident
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 where
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 never
                 yet
                 heard
                 of
                 :
                 I
                 adde
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 note
                 ,
                 skilfull
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 divided
                 into
                 30
                 parts
                 ,
                 
                 25
                 of
                 that
                 30
                 have
                 never
                 yet
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 If
                 their
                 
                   Civill
                   polities
                
                 and
                 combinations
                 be
                 not
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 (
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 
                   Magistrates
                   Church
                
                 members
                 )
                 then
                 
                   disorder
                   ,
                   confusion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 unrighteousnes
                 is
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 such
                 States
                 or
                 Commonweales
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 Church
                 or
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 resident
                 ,
                 such
                 persons
                 may
                 not
                 lawfully
                 succeed
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 or
                 Government
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 whome
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 Iethroes
                 councell
                 )
                 cannot
                 be
                 discerned
                 ,
                 not
                 are
                 brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Deut.
                 17.
                 )
                 but
                 only
                 are
                 fitted
                 with
                 Civill
                 and
                 Morall
                 abilities
                 ,
                 to
                 manage
                 the
                 Civill
                 affaires
                 of
                 the
                 Civill
                 State.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 since
                 not
                 many
                 Wise
                 and
                 Noble
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 poores
                 receive
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 the
                 poore
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 be
                 rich
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1
                 Jam.
                 2.
                 
                 Whether
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 ordinarily
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 which
                 sometimes
                 consisteth
                 but
                 of
                 few
                 persons
                 )
                 persons
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 either
                 Kings
                 or
                 
                   Governours
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 whose
                 
                   civill
                   office
                
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 difficult
                 then
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Doctor
                 of
                 Physick
                 ,
                 a
                 Master
                 or
                 Pilot
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Captaine
                 or
                 Commander
                 of
                 a
                 Band
                 or
                 Army
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 for
                 
                 which
                 services
                 ,
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 no
                 wayes
                 qualified
                 ,
                 though
                 otherwise
                 excellent
                 for
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 Grace
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 Magistrates
                 ought
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 ought
                 only
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 demand
                 if
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 dethroned
                 and
                 deposed
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 they
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 voluntary
                 departure
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 excommunication
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 bloody
                 tenents
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 some
                 Papists
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 the
                 Protestants
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 principles
                 )
                 although
                 they
                 seeme
                 to
                 abhor
                 it
                 ,
                 doe
                 absolutely
                 agree
                 ?
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Therefore
                 lastly
                 ,
                 I
                 ask
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 turne
                 the
                 World
                 upside
                 down
                 ,
                 to
                 turne
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 pluck
                 up
                 the
                 roots
                 and
                 foundations
                 of
                 all
                 
                   common
                   societie
                
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 to
                 turne
                 the
                 Garden
                 and
                 Paradice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Saints
                 into
                 the
                 Field
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Civill
                   State
                
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Chaos
                 or
                 confusion
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             CXXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               
                 DEare
                 Truth
              
               ,
               thou
               conquerest●
               and
               shalt
               triumph
               in
               season
               :
               but
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               How
               answer
               you
               those
               Scriptures
               alleadged
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               fully
               and
               at
               large
               declared
               the
               vast
               differences
               between
               that
               holy
               Nation
               of
               typicall
               Israel
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Lands
               and
               Countries
               ,
               how
               unmatchable
               then
               and
               now
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               be
               parallel'd
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               true
               Israel
               and
               particular
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               residing
               in
               all
               parts
               (
               and
               under
               the
               severall
               
                 civill
                 Governments
              
               )
               of
               the
               world
               :
               In
               which
               Churches
               ,
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               Kingdome
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               such
               only
               are
               to
               be
               chosen
               spirituall
               Officers
               and
               Governours
               ,
               to
               manage
               his
               Kingly
               power
               and
               authoritie
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               are
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               quoted
               ,
               not
               
                 Pope
                 ,
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Civill
                 powers
              
               ,
               but
               )
               from
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               fearing
               God
               ,
               hating
               cove●ousnesse
               or
               filthy
               lucre
               ,
               according
               to
               those
               golden
               Rules
               given
               by
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               
               &
               Tit.
               1.
               
            
             
               The
               want
               of
               discerning
               this
               true
               parallel
               ,
               between
               Israel
               in
               the
               type
               then
               ,
               and
               Israel
               the
               antitype
               now
               ,
               is
               that
               rock
               whereon
               (
               through
               the
               Lords
               righteous
               jealousie
               ,
               punishing
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               chastising
               his
               people
               )
               thousands
               dash
               ,
               and
               make
               wofull
               Shipwrack
               .
            
             
             
               The
               second
               branch
               ,
               viz.
               that
               all
               Freemen
               elected
               be
               only
               
                 Church
                 members
              
               ,
               I
               have
               before
               shewne
               to
               be
               built
               on
               that
               saudy
               and
               dangerous
               Ground
               of
               
                 Israels
                 patterns
              
               :
               O
               that
               it
               may
               please
               the
               Father
               of
               Lights
               to
               discover
               this
               to
               all
               that
               fear
               his
               name
               I
               then
               would
               they
               not
               sin
               to
               save
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               nor
               run
               into
               the
               lamentable
               breach
               of
               
                 civill
                 peace
              
               and
               order
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               nor
               be
               guilty
               of
               forcing
               thousands
               to
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               in
               a
               
                 State
                 worship
              
               ,
               nor
               of
               prophaning
               the
               holy
               name
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               by
               putting
               their
               Names
               and
               Ordinances
               upon
               uncleane
               and
               unholy
               persons
               :
               nor
               of
               shedding
               the
               blood
               of
               such
               Hereticks
               ,
               &c.
               whom
               Christ
               would
               have
               enjoy
               longer
               patience
               and
               permission
               untill
               the
               Harvest
               :
               nor
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               his
               faithfull
               Witnesses
               of
               Truth
               :
               nor
               lastly
               ,
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               so
               many
               hundred
               thousands
               slaughtred
               men
               ,
               women
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               by
               such
               uncivill
               and
               
                 unchristian
                 wars
              
               and
               combustions
               about
               the
               
                 Christian
                 faith
              
               and
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Deare
               Truth
               :
               before
               we
               part
               ,
               I
               aske
               your
               faithfull
               helpe
               once
               more
               ,
               to
               2
               or
               3
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               many
               alleadge
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               have
               not
               spoken
               of
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Speake
               on
               ;
               here
               is
               some
               sand
               left
               in
               this
               our
               houre
               glasse
               of
               mercifull
               opportunitie
               :
               One
               graine
               of
               Times
               inestimable
               sand
               is
               worth
               a
               golden
               mountaine
               ;
               let
               's
               not
               lose
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Ninevites
               fast
               ,
               
               commanded
               by
               the
               King
               of
               Ninevie
               and
               his
               Nobles
               ,
               upon
               the
               preaching
               of
               Ionah
               ;
               succeeded
               by
               
                 Gods
                 mercifull
                 answer
              
               in
               sparing
               of
               the
               Citie
               ;
               and
               quoted
               with
               honorable
               approbation
               by
               the
               Lord
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               Jonah
               3.
               
               &
               Math.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               before
               proved
               ,
               that
               even
               Iehosaphats
               fast
               (
               he
               being
               King
               of
               that
               
                 Nationall
                 Church
              
               and
               people
               of
               Israel
               )
               could
               not
               possibly
               be
               a
               type
               or
               warrant
               for
               every
               King
               or
               Magistrate
               in
               the
               World
               (
               whose
               Nations
               ,
               Countries
               or
               Cities
               cannot
               be
               Churches
               of
               God
               ,
               now
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               according
               to
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               :
            
             
               Much
               lesse
               can
               this
               patterne
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Ninevie
               and
               his
               Nobles
               ,
               be
               a
               ground
               for
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               now
               ,
               to
               force
               all
               their
               Subjects
               under
               them
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               Worship
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               why
               did
               God
               thus
               answer
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Gods
               mercy
               in
               hearing
               doth
               not
               prove
               an
               action
               right
               and
               according
               to
               rule
               .
            
             
               It
               pleased
               God
               to
               heare
               the
               Israelites
               cry
               for
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               afterward
               for
               a
               King
               ,
               given
               both
               in
               anger
               to
               them
               .
            
             
             
               It
               pleased
               God
               to
               heare
               A●abs
               prayer
               ,
               yea
               and
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               Devils
               (
               Luc.
               8.
               )
               although
               their
               persons
               and
               prayers
               in
               themselves
               abominable
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               why
               did
               Christ
               approve
               this
               example
               ?
               
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               did
               not
               approve
               the
               King
               of
               Ninevies
               compelling
               all
               to
               Worship
               ,
               
               but
               the
               men
               of
               Ninevies
               repentance
               at
               the
               preaching
               of
               Ionah
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               what
               shall
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               now
               doe
               in
               the
               plagues
               of
               
                 sword
                 ,
                 famine
                 ,
                 pestilence
              
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               must
               be
               considered
               (
               as
               formerly
               )
               invested
               with
               no
               more
               power
               then
               the
               people
               betrust
               them
               with
               .
            
             
               But
               no
               People
               can
               betrust
               them
               with
               any
               spirituall
               power
               in
               matters
               of
               worship
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               Civill
               power
               belonging
               to
               their
               goods
               and
               bodies
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               must
               be
               considered
               as
               either
               godly
               or
               ungodly
               .
            
             
               If
               ungodly
               ,
               his
               own
               and
               peoples
               duty
               is
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               reconciling
               of
               their
               persons
               unto
               God
               ,
               before
               their
               sacrifice
               can
               be
               accepted
               .
               Without
               Repentance
               what
               have
               any
               to
               doe
               with
               the
               covenant
               or
               promise
               of
               God
               ?
               Psal.
               50.
               
            
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             if
             Godly
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             humble
             themselves
             ,
             and
             beg
             mercles
             for
             themselves
             and
             people
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             upon
             this
             
               advantage
               &
               occasion
            
             ,
             they
             are
             stir
             up
             their
             people
             (
             as
             possibly
             they
             may
             )
             to
             Repentance
             :
             but
             not
             to
             force
             the
             consciences
             of
             people
             to
             worship
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             
             What
             must
             be
             attended
             to
             in
             this
             example
             ?
          
           
             Two
             things
             are
             most
             eminent
             in
             this
             example
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             great
             worke
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             God
             calls
             all
             men
             unto
             ,
             upon
             the
             true
             preaching
             of
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             true
             repentance
             whether
             Legall
             or
             Evangelicall
             :
             The
             people
             of
             Ninevie
             turned
             from
             the
             violence
             that
             was
             in
             their
             hands
             :
             And
             confident
             I
             am
             ,
             if
             this
             Nation
             shall
             turne
             (
             though
             but
             with
             a
             Legall
             repentance
             )
             from
             that
             violent
             persecuting
             or
             hunting
             each
             of
             other
             for
             Religion
             sake
             ,
             (
             the
             greatest
             violence
             and
             hunting
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             )
             even
             as
             Sodome
             and
             Gomorrah
             upon
             a
             
               Legall
               repentance
            
             ,
             had
             continued
             untill
             Christs
             day
             ;
             so
             consequently
             might
             
               England
               ,
               London
            
             ,
             &c.
             continue
             free
             from
             a
             generall
             destruction
             (
             upon
             such
             a
             turning
             from
             their
             violence
             )
             untill
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             whole
             World
             be
             with
             fire
             consumed
             .
          
           
             
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Scripture
               is
               that
               speech
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Luc.
              
               22.
               36.
               
               He
               that
               hath
               not
               a
               sword
               ,
               let
               him
               fell
               his
               coat
               ,
               and
               buy
               one
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               cleering
               of
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               
               I
               must
               propose
               and
               reconcile
               that
               seeming
               contrary
               command
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               to
               
                 Peter
                 (
                 Mat.
                 26.
              
               )
               Put
               up
               thy
               sword
               into
               his
               place
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               take
               the
               sword
               ,
               shall
               perish
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               former
               Scripture
               (
               Luc.
               22.
               )
               it
               pleased
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               speaking
               of
               his
               present
               trouble
               ,
               to
               compare
               his
               former
               sending
               forth
               of
               his
               Disciples
               .
               without
               scrip
               ,
               &c.
               with
               that
               present
               condition
               and
               triall
               comming
               upon
               them
               ,
               wherein
               they
               should
               provide
               both
               scrip
               and
               sword
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Yet
               now
               ,
               first
               ,
               when
               they
               tell
               him
               of
               two
               swords
               ,
               he
               answers
               ,
               It
               is
               enough
               :
               which
               shewes
               his
               former
               meaning
               was
               not
               literall
               ,
               but
               figurative
               ,
               foreshewing
               his
               present
               danger
               above
               his
               former
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               case
               at
               the
               same
               time
               
                 (
                 Mat.
                 26
              
               )
               commanding
               Peter
               to
               put
               on
               his
               sword
               ,
               he
               gives
               a
               threefold
               Reason
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             1
             (
             vers
             .
             52.
             )
             from
             the
             event
             of
             it
             :
             for
             all
             that
             take
             the
             sword
             ,
             shall
             perish
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             needlesnes
             of
             it
             :
             for
             with
             a
             word
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             12
             legions
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             councell
             of
             God
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             
               Thus
               it
               ought
               to
               be
            
             .
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               much
               questioned
               by
               some
               ,
               what
               should
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               in
               that
               speech
               ,
               All
               that
               take
               the
               sword
               ,
               shall
               perish
               by
               the
               sword
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               threefold
               taking
               of
               the
               sword
               :
               First
               ,
               
               by
               
                 murtherous
                 crueltie
              
               ,
               either
               of
               private
               persons
               ,
               or
               secondly
               ,
               publike
               States
               or
               Societies
               ,
               in
               wrath
               or
               revenge
               each
               against
               other
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               just
               and
               righteous
               taking
               of
               the
               sword
               in
               punishing
               offenders
               against
               the
               
                 Civill
                 peace
              
               ,
               either
               more
               personall
               ,
               private
               and
               ordinary
               ;
               or
               more
               publike
               ,
               Oppressors
               ,
               Tyrants
               ,
               Ships
               ,
               Navies
               ,
               &c.
               
               Neither
               of
               these
               can
               it
               be
               imagined
               that
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               intended
               to
               Peter
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               There
               is
               therefore
               a
               3.
               taking
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               forbidden
               to
               Peter
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospels
               cause
               ,
               when
               Christ
               is
               in
               danger
               :
               which
               made
               Peter
               strike
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               It
               seemes
               to
               some
               most
               contrary
               to
               all
               true
               Reason
               ,
               that
               
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               〈◊〉
               it selfe
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               defended
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               The
               foolishnes
               of
               God
               is
               wiser
               then
               the
               wisedome
               of
               Man.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirituall
               battailes
               of
               his
               Son
               shall
               be
               fought
               by
               
                 carnall
                 weapons
              
               and
               persons
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               his
               pleasure
               that
               the
               World
               shall
               flame
               on
               fire
               with
               
                 civill
                 combustions
              
               ,
               for
               his
               Sons
               sake
               .
               It
               is
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               his
               Saints
               and
               Truths
               ,
               that
               throats
               of
               men
               (
               which
               is
               the
               highest
               contrarietie
               to
               
                 civill
                 converse
              
               )
               should
               be
               torne
               out
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               who
               most
               delighted
               to
               converse
               with
               the
               greatest
               sinners
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               councell
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               his
               servants
               shall
               overcome
               by
               3
               weapons
               ,
               of
               a
               spirituall
               nature
               ,
               Revel
               .
               12.
               11.
               
               And
               that
               all
               that
               take
               the
               sword
               of
               steele
               ,
               shall
               perish
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Councell
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               shall
               shortly
               appeare
               a
               most
               glorious
               Iudge
               and
               Revenger
               against
               all
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               when
               the
               Heavens
               and
               the
               Earth
               shall
               〈◊〉
               before
               his
               most
               glorious
               presence
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               propose
               the
               last
               Scripture
               much
               insisted
               on
               by
               many
               ,
               
               for
               carnall
               weapons
               in
               spirituall
               cases
               ,
               Revel
               .
               17.
               16.
               
               The
               10
               hornes
               which
               thou
               fawest
               upon
               the
               Beast
               ,
               these
               shall
               hate
               the
               whore
               ,
               and
               shall
               make
               her
               desolate
               and
               naked
               ,
               and
               shall
               eat
               her
               flesh
               ,
               and
               shall
               burne
               her
               with
               fire
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Not
               to
               controvert
               with
               some
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               the
               Beast
               be
               yet
               risen
               and
               extant
               .
            
             
               Nor
               secondly
               ,
               whether
               either
               the
               Beast
               ,
               or
               the
               Hornes
               ,
               or
               the
               Whore
               may
               be
               taken
               literally
               for
               any
               corporall
               Beast
               or
               Whore.
               
            
             
               Or
               thirdly
               ,
               whether
               these
               10
               Hornes
               be
               punctually
               and
               exactly
               10
               Kings
               .
            
             
               Or
               fourthly
               ,
               whether
               those
               10
               Hornes
               signifie
               those
               many
               
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Kingdomes
              
               ,
               and
               Governments
               ,
               who
               have
               bowed
               down
               to
               the
               Popes
               yoake
               ,
               and
               have
               committed
               fornication
               with
               that
               great
               Whore
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               Let
               this
               last
               be
               admitted
               (
               which
               yet
               will
               cost
               some
               work
               to
               cleer
               against
               all
               opposites
               :
               )
               Yet
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               can
               the
               Time
               be
               now
               cleerly
               demonstrated
               to
               be
               come
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               how
               will
               it
               be
               proved
               ,
               that
               this
               ●atred
               of
               this
               Wh●re
               shall
               be
               a
               true
               ,
               
                 chaste
                 ,
                 Christian
              
               hatred
               against
               
                 Antichristian
                 whorish
              
               practices
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               or
               rather
               that
               this
               hating
               and
               desolating
               and
               
                 making
                 naked
              
               and
               burning
               shall
               arise
               ,
               not
               by
               way
               of
               an
               ordinance
               waranted
               by
               the
               institution
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               but
               by
               way
               of
               providence
               when
               (
               as
               it
               useth
               to
               be
               with
               all
               whores
               and
               their
               lovers
               )
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               and
               her
               great
               lovers
               shall
               fall
               out
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               righteous
               vengeance
               of
               God
               upon
               her
               ,
               drunke
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Saints
               or
               holy
               Ones
               ,
               these
               mighty
               fornicators
               shall
               turne
               their
               love
               into
               hatred
               ,
               which
               hatred
               shall
               make
               her
               a
               poore
               desolate
               naked
               Whore
               ,
               torne
               and
               consumed
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               You
               know
               it
               is
               a
               great
               controversie
               how
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               shall
               thus
               deale
               with
               the
               Whore
               in
               the
               17
               Chap.
               and
               yet
               so
               bewaile
               her
               in
               the
               18
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               take
               it
               that
               these
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               shall
               first
               hate
               ,
               and
               plunder
               ,
               and
               teare
               ,
               and
               burne
               this
               Whore
               ,
               and
               yet
               afterward
               shall
               relent
               and
               bewaile
               their
               cruell
               dealing
               toward
               her
               :
               Or
               else
               ,
               that
               as
               some
               Kings
               deale
               so
               terribly
               with
               her
               ,
               yet
               others
               of
               those
               Kings
               shall
               bewaile
               her
               .
            
             
               If
               either
               of
               these
               two
               answers
               stand
               ,
               or
               a
               better
               be
               given
               ,
               yet
               none
               of
               them
               can
               prove
               it
               lawfull
               for
               people
               to
               give
               power
               to
               their
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               thus
               to
               deale
               with
               them
               their
               subjects
               for
               their
               conscience
               ;
               nor
               for
               Magistrates
               to
               assume
               a
               title
               more
               then
               the
               people
               betrust
               them
               with
               ;
               nor
               for
               one
               people
               out
               of
               conscience
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               Christ
               his
               sake
               ,
               thus
               to
               kill
               and
               slaughter
               and
               burne
               each
               other
               :
               However
               it
               may
               please
               the
               Righteous
               Judge
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               famous
               types
               of
               Gideous
               and
               Iehosaphats
               battells
               ,
               to
               permit
               in
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               to
               order
               in
               Wisdome
               these
               mighty
               and
               mutuall
               slaughters
               each
               of
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               now
               (
               deare
               Truth
               )
               through
               the
               gracious
               hand
               of
               God
               clambered
               up
               to
               the
               top
               of
               this
               our
               tedious
               Discourse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               O
               't
               is
               mercy
               unexpressible
               that
               either
               Thou
               or
               I
               have
               had
               so
               long
               a
               breathing
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               together
               !
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               If
               
                 English
                 ground
              
               must
               yet
               be
               drunk
               with
               
                 English
                 blood
              
               ,
               O
               where
               shall
               Peace
               repose
               her
               wearied
               head
               and
               heavy
               heart
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Deare
               Peace
               ,
               if
               thou
               finde
               welcome
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               miraculously
               please
               to
               quench
               these
               all-devouring
               flames
               ,
               yet
               where
               shall
               Truth
               finde
               rest
               from
               cruell
               persecutions
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               Oh
               ,
               will
               not
               the
               Authority
               of
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               Commands
               and
               Declarations
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               therein
               produced
               by
               thee
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               the
               lamentable
               experiences
               of
               former
               and
               ,
               
               present
               slaughters
               prevaile
               with
               the
               Sons
               of
               Men
               (
               especially
               with
               the
               Sons
               of
               Peace
               )
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               dens
               of
               Lyons
               ,
               and
               mountaines
               of
               Leopards
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               on
               the
               bowels
               (
               if
               not
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               yet
               )
               of
               Humanitie
               each
               to
               other
               !
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Deare
               
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Habacacks
              
               Fishes
               keep
               their
               constant
               bloody
               game
               of
               Persecutions
               in
               the
               Worlds
               mighty
               Ocean
               ;
               the
               greater
               taking
               ,
               plundring
               ,
               swallowing
               up
               the
               lesser
               :
               O
               happy
               he
               whose
               portion
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               !
               who
               hath
               nothing
               to
               lose
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
               but
               hath
               a
               State
               ,
               a
               House
               ,
               an
               Inheritance
               ,
               a
               Name
               ,
               a
               Crowne
               ,
               a
               Life
               ,
               past
               all
               the
               
                 Plunderers
                 ,
                 Ravishers
                 ,
                 Murtherers
              
               reach
               and
               furie
               !
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               .
            
             
               But
               loe
               !
               Who
               's
               here
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Our
               Sister
               Patience
               ,
               whose
               desired
               company
               is
               as
               needfull
               as
               delightfull
               :
               'T
               is
               like
               the
               Wolfe
               will
               send
               the
               scattered
               Sheep
               in
               one
               :
               the
               common
               Pirate
               gathers
               up
               the
               loose
               and
               scattered
               Navie
               :
               the
               slaughter
               of
               the
               Witnesses
               by
               that
               bloody
               Beast
               unite
               the
               Independents
               and
               Presbyterians
               .
               The
               God
               of
               Peace
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Truth
               will
               shortly
               seale
               this
               Truth
               ,
               and
               confirme
               this
               Witnes
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               evident
               to
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
            
             
               That
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Persecution
               for
               cause
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               is
               most
               evidently
               and
               lamentably
               contrary
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               the
               Prince
               of
               Peace
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAge
           23.
           line
           28.
           for
           this
           ,
           re●d
           that
           .
           p.
           31.
           l.
           ult
           .
           his
           soule
           .
           p.
           32.
           l.
           12.
           read
           month
           ,
           ●bid
           .
           r.
           person
           .
           p.
           35.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           turned
           off
           ,
           or
           loosed
           from
           .
           p.
           37.
           l.
           8.
           for
           to
           ,
           read
           doc
           .
           p.
           38.
           l.
           2.
           dele
           affirme
           .
           p.
           41.
           l.
           22.
           his
           perilous
           soule
           .
           p.
           43.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           or
           l.
           ult
           .
           Answeres
           .
           p.
           44.
           l.
           2●
           .
           b●
           closer
           .
           p.
           49.
           l.
           1.
           last
           p
           57.
           l.
           22.
           cut
           .
           l.
           24.
           l
           ●●rme
           that
           Justice
           .
           p.
           58.
           l.
           5.
           the
           lying
           .
           p
           98.
           l.
           6.
           road
           ,
           or
           doe
           these
           p.
           114.
           l.
           29.
           r
           ,
           the
           31
           question
           .
           p.
           119
           l.
           10.
           remembers
           .
           p.
           139.
           l.
           9.
           immunitie
           .
           p.
           161.
           l.
           28.
           or
           Christ.
           p.
           214.
           l.
           36.
           delt
           shall
           .
           p.
           225.
           l.
           19.
           the
           Churches
           of
           God.
           225.
           l.
           25.
           not
           might
           not
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A66445-e1400
           
             The
             famous
             saying
             of
             a
             late
             King
             of
             Bohemia
             .
          
           
             Essay
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             rarely
             seen
             that
             ever
             persons
             were
             pers●●●ed
             for
             their
             〈…〉
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66445-e8670
           
             3.
             
             Reas.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66445-e18060
           
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             rarely
             and
             seldom
             meet
             .
          
           
             a
             great
             complaints
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Persecutors
             seldom
             plead
             Christ
             ,
             but
             Moses
             for
             their
             Author
             .
          
           
             Strife
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Ungodly
             strife
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Godly
             strife
             .
          
           
             A
             threefold
             dolefull
             cry
             .
             Christs
             worship
             is
             his
             bed
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             16.
             
             False
             worship
             therefore
             is
             a
             false
             bed
             .
          
           
             The
             cry
             of
             the
             soules
             under
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           
             A
             cry
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             .
          
           
             The
             wonderfull
             providēce
             of
             God
             in
             the
             writing
             of
             the
             Arguments
             against
             persecution
             in
             Milke
             .
          
           
             The
             Answer
             writ
             in
             Bloud
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             distinctiō
             discussed
             .
          
           
             Desinition
             of
             persecution
             discussed
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             will
             not
             be
             restrained
             from
             its
             own
             worship
             ,
             nor
             constrained
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             A
             chaste
             soule
             in
             Gods
             worship
             like
             a
             chast
             wife
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             distinction
             discussed●
             
          
           
             Gods
             people
             may
             erre
             from
             the
             very
             fundamentals
             of
             visible
             worship
             .
          
           
             4
             sorts
             of
             spirituall
             Foundations
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             sixe
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             or
             Worship
             .
          
           
             Comming
             out
             of
             Babell
             ,
             not
             locall
             but
             mysticall
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Ignorance
             of
             Gods
             people
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Cotton
             &
             all
             the
             Halfe
             Seperates
             ,
             halting
             between
             true
             &
             fals
             Churches
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             not
             yet
             clear
             in
             the
             fundamentall
             matter
             of
             a
             Christiā
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Ministrie
             a
             Fundamentall
             .
          
           
             The
             New
             English
             Ministers
             examined
             .
          
           
             Common
             Prayer
             cast
             off
             ,
             &
             written
             against
             by
             the
             New-English
             .
          
           
             Gods
             people
             have
             worshipped
             God
             with
             false
             worships
             .
          
           
             It
             pleaseth
             God
             sometimes
             ,
             beyond
             his
             promise
             ,
             to
             convey
             blessings
             &
             comfort
             to
             His
             ,
             in
             false
             worships
             .
          
           
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christian
             worship
             not
             so
             easie
             and
             cleare
             .
          
           
             A
             notable
             speech
             of
             K.
             Iames
             to
             a
             great
             non-conformist
             ,
             turned
             persecuter
             .
          
           
             The
             4.
             distinctiō
             discussed
             .
          
           
             What
             civill
             peace
             is
             .
          
           
             Gods
             people
             must
             be
             Nonconformitants
             to
             Evill
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             Spirituall
             and
             Civill
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             the
             Spirituall
             and
             Civill
             State.
             
          
           
             The
             Civil
             State
             ,
             the
             Spirituall
             estate
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             distinct
             in
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             The
             Answerer
             too
             obscure
             in
             generalls
             .
          
           
             Gods
             meekest
             servants
             use
             to
             be
             counted
             arrogant
             and
             impetuous
             .
             6
             cases
             wherein
             Gods
             people
             have
             been
             bold
             &
             zealous
             ,
             yet
             not
             arrogant
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             and
             his
             Disciples
             teach
             publikely
             a
             new
             Doctrine
             ,
             fundamentally
             different
             from
             the
             Religion
             professed
             .
          
           
             Gods
             servants
             zealous
             and
             bold
             to
             the
             faces
             of
             the
             Highest
             .
          
           
             Gods
             people
             constantly
             immoveable
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             Gods
             people
             ever
             maintained
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             only
             Lord
             and
             King
             to
             the
             conscience
             .
          
           
             That
             Christ
             is
             King
             alone
             over
             conscience
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             true
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Gods
             people
             have
             see
             men
             the
             disturbers
             of
             Civill
             State.
             
          
           
             Gods
             word
             and
             people
             the
             occasion
             of
             tumults
             .
          
           
             The
             instances
             proposed
             carry
             a
             great
             shew
             of
             impe●●ousnesse
             ,
             yet
             all
             are
             pure
             and
             peaceable
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             cause
             of
             tumults
             at
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             A
             preposterous
             way
             of
             suppressing
             errours
             .
          
           
             Light
             only
             can
             expell
             fogs
             and
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             Persecutors
             oppresse
             both
             true
             and
             erroneous
             consciences
             .
          
           
             All
             persecutors
             of
             Christ
             professe
             not
             to
             persecute
             him
             .
          
           
             All
             persecutors
             of
             Christ
             ,
             professe
             not
             to
             persecute
             him
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             Hereticke
             in
             Titus
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             Hereticke
             generally
             mistaken
             .
          
           
             Checks
             of
             conscience
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             first
             &
             second
             admonition
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             rejecting
             of
             the
             Heretick
             was
             .
          
           
             Corporall
             killing
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             typing
             out
             Spirituall
             killing
             by
             Excommunication
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Conclusiō
             discussed
             .
          
           
             Sathans
             policie
             .
          
           
             The
             Answerer
             granteth
             a
             Toleration
             .
          
           
             Patience
             to
             be
             used
             toward
             the
             opposite
             .
          
           
             The
             cariage
             of
             a
             Soule
             sensible
             of
             mercy
             ,
             toward
             other
             sinners
             in
             their
             blindnesse
             and
             opposition
             .
          
           
             The
             Answerer
             cōfounds
             the
             Churches
             in
             Philippi
             and
             Rome
             with
             the
             Cities
             Philippi
             and
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Difference
             between
             〈◊〉
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             and
             Civill
             Scare
             confusedly
             made
             all
             one
             .
          
           
             Persecutors
             have
             forgotten
             the
             blessednesse
             promised
             to
             the
             mercifull
             ,
             Math.
             5.
             
          
           
             What
             persons
             are
             guilty
             of
             breach
             of
             civil
             peace
             
          
           
             The
             most
             peaceable
             wrongfully
             accused
             of
             peace-breaking
             .
          
           
             The
             examination
             of
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Tares
             ,
             and
             the
             command
             of
             the
             L.
             Jesus
             to
             let
             them
             alone
             .
          
           
             The
             Answerers
             fallacious
             exposition
             that
             Tares
             signifie
             either
             Persons
             ,
             Doctrines
             or
             Practices
             .
          
           
             The
             Answerer
             ba●ely
             affirming
             a
             most
             strange
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             Sathans
             subtlet●e
             about
             the
             opening
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Toleration
             in
             Rom.
             14.
             considered
             .
             Toleratiō
             of
             Jew●sh
             ceremonies
             for
             a
             time
             upon
             some
             grounds
             in
             the
             Jew●sh
             Church
             ,
             proves
             not
             toleration
             of
             Popish
             and
             Anti
             christian
             Ceremonies
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             although
             in
             the
             State.
             
          
           
             Tares
             proved
             not
             to
             signifie
             hypocrites
             
          
           
             Hence
             were
             the
             witnesses
             of
             Christ
             〈◊〉
             and
             others
             in
             H.
             4.
             his
             reigne
             called
             Lo●lards
             (
             as
             some
             say
             )
             from
             〈◊〉
             ,
             weeds
             known
             well
             enough
             ,
             hen●e
             taken
             for
             signe
             of
             barrenesse
             :
             
               Ius●lix
               〈◊〉
               &
               sterll●●
               do●●●an●u●
               a
               v●●a
               :
            
             others
             conceive
             they
             were
             so
             called
             from
             one
             Lolla●d
             ,
             &c.
             but
             all
             Papis●s
             accounted
             them
             as
             Tares
             because
             of
             their
             profession
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             false
             and
             counterfeit
             Christians
             appeare
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             true
             and
             faithfull
             .
          
           
             Hypocriticall
             Christians
             .
          
           
             The
             Tares
             cannot
             signifie
             Hypocrites
             .
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             Hypoc●ites
             :
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Church
             as
             
               Iudas
               ,
               St.
               ●o●
               M●g●●
            
             ,
             and
             these
             must
             be
             to
             le●ated
             untill
             discovered
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             .
             2.
             
             Hypocrites
             in
             the
             world
             which
             a●e
             false
             Christians
             ,
             ●a●●e
             Churches
             ,
             &
             these
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             wi●
             have
             let
             alone
             unto
             Harvest
             .
          
           
             The
             Field
             by
             most
             ,
             generally
             ,
             but
             falsely
             interpreted
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Iesus
             the
             great
             teacher
             by
             Parables
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             expounder
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             the
             Parable
             .
          
           
             Fou●e
             sorts
             of
             ground
             or
             hearers
             of
             the
             word
             in
             the
             world
             and
             but
             one
             properly
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             rest
             seldome
             come
             or
             acciden●ally
             to
             hear
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             word
             ought
             to
             be
             ●itted
             for
             the
             feed●ng
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             flocke
             :
             preaching
             for
             conversion
             is
             properly
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Iesus
             in
             this
             ●arable
             of
             the
             Ta●es
             gives
             direction
             and
             consolation
             to
             His
             servants
             .
          
           
             The
             Tares
             proved
             properly
             to
             signifie
             Antichristians
             .
          
           
             Math.
             8.
             12
             
             Mat.
             21.
             43
             
             Gods
             kingdome
             on
             Earth
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             the
             Wheat
             &
             the
             Tares
             ,
             as
             also
             between
             these
             Tares
             and
             all
             other
             .
          
           
             Civill
             Magistracie
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Offenders
             against
             the
             Civill
             lawes
             not
             to
             be
             perpetually
             tolerated
             .
             Nor
             offenders
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             to
             be
             su●●red
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Reapers
             are
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             The
             Tares
             to
             be
             tolerated
             the
             longest
             of
             any
             sinners
             .
          
           
             The
             danger
             of
             infection
             by
             these
             tares
             assoyled
             .
             Lamentable
             experience
             hath
             proved
             this
             true
             of
             late
             in
             Europe
             ,
             and
             lamentably
             true
             in
             the
             sl●ughter
             of
             some
             hundred
             thousands
             of
             the
             English
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             &
             dreadfull
             Harvest
             .
          
           
             The
             charge
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             Let
             alone
             the
             Tares
             ,
             was
             not
             spoken
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             Ministers
             of
             the
             civill
             state
             ,
             but
             to
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             civill
             Magistrate
             not
             so
             particularly
             spoken
             to
             as
             Fathers
             and
             Masters
             in
             the
             New
             Testamēt
             ,
             and
             why
             .
             Eph.
             5.
             6.
             
             Col.
             3.
             4.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             twofold
             state
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             persecuted
             under
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostate
             ever
             since
             .
          
           
             Christs
             Messengers
             receive
             a
             threefold
             charge
             in
             that
             prohibition
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Let
             them
             alone
             .
             Gods
             people
             not
             to
             pray
             for
             ●h●
             present
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             of
             idolaters
             ,
             although
             their
             persecutors
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             peace
             and
             salvations
             .
             The
             word
             of
             God
             ●●ghtly
             de●ounced
             plucks
             up
             k●ng●●ms
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Ministers
             are
             〈◊〉
             to
             provoke
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             1
             ●et
             .
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             Companying
             with
             〈…〉
             .
             1
             Cor.
             5
             discussed
             .
          
           
             Lawfull
             converse
             with
             idolaters
             in
             civill
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             spirituall
             things
             .
          
           
             Dangerous
             and
             ung●ounded
             zeale
             .
          
           
             M●●th
             .
             15.
             14.
             the
             se●●●●
             Scripture
             controv●rted
             in
             this
             cause
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             never
             directed
             his
             Disciples
             to
             the
             civill
             Magistrate
             for
             help
             in
             his
             cause
             .
          
           
             Pauls
             appealing
             to
             Caesar.
             Civill
             Magistrates
             never
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             Dfenders
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             Jesus
             .
             Every
             o●●
             is
             bound
             to
             put
             forth
             him selfe
             to
             his
             utmost
             power
             in
             Gods
             businesse
             ;
             &
             wh●re
             it
             stops
             ,
             the
             guilt
             will
             lie
             .
          
           
             Christ
             could
             have
             easily
             been
             furnished
             with
             godly
             Magistrates
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             so
             appointed
             ,
          
           
             Gods
             Israel
             earnest
             with
             God
             for
             in
             Arme
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             God
             gives
             in
             his
             anger
             ,
             and
             takes
             away
             in
             his
             wrath
             .
             The
             punishment
             of
             blind
             Pharises
             ,
             though
             let
             alone
             ,
             yet
             is
             greater
             then
             any
             corporall
             punishment
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             4
             respects
             .
          
           
             The
             eye
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             struck
             out
             is
             worse
             then
             for
             both
             right
             and
             left
             eye
             of
             the
             body
             to
             be
             〈◊〉
             out
             tenne
             thousand
             times
             .
          
           
             Some
             soules
             incurable
             ,
             whom
             not
             only
             corporall
             b●●
             spirituall
             phys●●ke
             can
             nothing
             availe
             .
          
           
             The
             bottom
             〈…〉
             blind
             ●all
             .
          
           
             Soul
             killing
             the
             ch●efest
             murder
             .
             No
             Magistrate
             can
             execute
             true
             justice
             in
             killing
             soule
             for
             soule
             ,
             but
             christ
             Jesus
             who
             by
             typicall
             death
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             typed
             out
             spirituall
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             A
             great
             mistake
             in
             most
             to
             conceive
             that
             dead
             men
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             soules
             dead
             in
             sin
             may
             be
             infected
             by
             false
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             All
             naturall
             men
             being
             dead
             in
             sin
             ,
             yet
             none
             die
             everlastingly
             but
             such
             as
             are
             thereunto
             ordained
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             hath
             not
             lest
             his
             Church
             without
             spirituall
             antidotes
             and
             remedies
             against
             infection
             .
          
           
             The
             miserable
             bondage
             Gods
             people
             live
             in
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             and
             Queens
             of
             England
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Strange
             confusion
             in
             punishments
             .
          
           
             Woe
             were
             it
             with
             the
             civill
             Magistrate
             if
             he
             bloud
             of
             soules
             (
             beside
             the
             ordinary
             care
             of
             the
             bo●ies
             ●●d
             goods
             ●f
             〈…〉
             )
             sh●uld
             ●●ry
             〈◊〉
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrates
             duties
             toward
             the
             Church
             the
             Sp●●se
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Usurpers
             and
             true
             heires
             of
             the
             spirituall
             Crowne
             of
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             Luke
             9.
             54.
             55
             discussed
             .
          
           
             An
             excellent
             saying
             of
             persecutors
             themselves●
             
          
           
             The
             Answerer
             when
             he
             should
             speake
             to
             toleration
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             ●unnes
             to
             punishments
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             deny
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             be
             like
             Christ
             in
             saving
             ,
             not
             destroying
             mens
             bodies
             .
             The
             civill
             Magistrate
             bound
             not
             to
             inflict
             nor
             to
             suffer
             any
             other
             to
             inflict
             violence
             ,
             stripes
             ,
             or
             any
             corporall
             punishment
             for
             evill
             against
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             13.
             13.
             
             Fire
             from
             heaven
             .
             What
             the
             fire
             from
             heaven
             is
             which
             the
             fals
             Prophet
             bringeth
             downe
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             25.
             26.
             examined
             .
          
           
             A
             quaere
             what
             the
             Answerer
             meanes
             by
             his
             unconverted
             Christian
             in
             Crete
             .
          
           
             The
             originall
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
             The
             Answerer
             yet
             in
             the
             unconverted
             Churches
             and
             worships
             .
          
           
             Gods
             people
             sleepy
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
             Patience
             and
             ●eeknesse
             required
             in
             all
             that
             open
             Christs
             mysteries
             .
          
           
             The
             civill
             Sword
             may
             make
             a
             Nation
             of
             Hypocrites
             &
             Antichristians
             ,
             but
             not
             one
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Wonderfull
             changes
             of
             Religion
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Englands
             changes
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             miserie
             of
             opposites
             against
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             A
             difference
             between
             the
             true
             and
             false
             Christ
             and
             Christians
             .
          
           
             The
             worship
             of
             unbelieving
             unregenerate
             persons
             .
          
           
             The
             danger
             &
             mischiefe
             of
             a
             civill
             sword
             in
             Soule
             matters
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             civill
             Magistrate
             deeply
             guilty
             of
             all
             those
             evils
             which
             he
             aims
             to
             suppresse
             .
          
           
             That
             cannot
             be
             a
             true
             Religion
             ,
             which
             needs
             carnall
             weapons
             to
             uphold
             it
             .
             Persecutors
             beget
             a
             perswasion
             of
             their
             crueltie
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             persecuted
             .
          
           
             Antoninus
             Pius
             his
             golden
             act
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             2.
             4.
             
             Mic.
             4.
             3.
             
             Isa.
             11.
             9.
             concerning
             Christs
             peace
             able
             Kingdom
             discussed
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Cottons
             excellent
             interpretation
             of
             those
             Prophecies
             .
          
           
             His
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             condemned
             by
             that
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             and
             mysticall
             Wolves
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             29.
             opened
             .
          
           
             What
             those
             Wolves
             were
             Act.
             20.
             29.
             
          
           
             Charges
             directed
             to
             Ministers
             of
             the
             spiritual
             kingdome
             ,
             fasly
             applyed
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             civill
             .
          
           
             No
             word
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             civill
             Magistrate
             to
             feed
             his
             flock
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             (
             if
             true
             )
             have
             spirituall
             power
             sufficient
             against
             spirituall
             Wolves
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             decline
             the
             name
             of
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             practise
             the
             headship
             or
             government
             .
          
           
             The
             Elect
             shall
             not
             be
             devoured
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             furnisheth
             his
             Shepherds
             with
             power
             sufficient
             to
             drive
             away
             Wolves
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             9.
             10.
             opened
             .
          
           
             Job
             26.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Unmercifull
             and
             :
             bloody
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             John
             6.
             15.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             discussed
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             of
             the
             civill
             &
             spirituall
             estate
             .
          
           
             Civill
             weapons
             most
             improper
             in
             spirituall
             causes
             :
             fitly
             exemplified
             by
             that
             similitude
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             Spirituall
             weapons
             ,
             only
             effectuall
             in
             spirituall
             &
             soule
             causes
             .
          
           
             Civill
             weapons
             not
             only
             improper
             ,
             but
             unnecessary
             in
             spirituall
             causes
             .
          
           
             No
             earthly
             Kings
             or
             Governours
             will
             be
             so
             served
             ,
             as
             we
             pretend
             to
             serve
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             45.
             
             The
             white
             Troopers
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             Ammunition
             .
             Eph.
             6.
             applied
             Materiall
             and
             Spirituall
             ●●htly
             joyned
             together
             .
          
           
             An
             alarme
             to
             civill
             or
             earthly
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             civill
             Rulers
             power
             in
             spirituall
             causes
             discust
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             speakes
             not
             at
             all
             of
             spirituall
             but
             civill
             affaires
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             Rom
             13.
             
          
           
             Love
             to
             man
             ,
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             whole
             second
             Table
             .
          
           
             How
             love
             fulfilleth
             the
             Law
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13
             so
             interpreted
             even
             by
             them
             that
             held
             persecution
             for
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Calvins
             judgement
             of
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gods
             people
             loath
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             yet
             proved
             persecutors
             .
          
           
             Caelvin
             confesseth
             that
             the
             first
             Table
             concerning
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             is
             not
             here
             in
             Rom.
             13.
             touched
             .
          
           
             Beza
             upon
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             Paul
             writes
             not
             to
             the
             Romane
             Governors
             to
             defend
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             punish
             hereticks
             .
          
           
             Pauls
             appeale
             to
             Caesar
             discussed
             .
          
           
             If
             Paul
             had
             appealed
             to
             Caesar
             in
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             he
             had
             committed
             5.
             evils
             .
          
           
             Imperours
             than
             them selves
             if
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             subject
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Churches
             in
             spirituall
             things
             .
          
           
             Lawfull
             appeales
             in
             civill
             things
             to
             Civill
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             Foure
             sorts
             of
             swords
             mentioned
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             The
             Civill
             Sword.
             
          
           
             Tribute
             ,
             Custome
             ,
             &c.
             meerly
             civill
             recompences
             for
             civil
             work
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             called
             by
             God
             Gods
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             The
             spirituall
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             The
             civill
             Ministery
             or
             service
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             to
             b●
             understood
             b●
             Evill
             ,
             Rom.
             13
             4.
             
          
           
             Some
             give
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             what
             is
             not
             his
             ,
             and
             take
             from
             him
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Toleration
             discussed
             .
             Upon
             this
             point
             hath
             Mr.
             John
             Goodwin
             excellently
             of
             late
             discoursed
             .
          
           
             Evill
             is
             always
             Evill
             ,
             yet
             permission
             of
             it
             may
             in
             case
             be
             good
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             24.
             
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             commands
             both
             by
             Moses
             and
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Math
             16.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             permission
             of
             divorce
             in
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Usurie
             in
             a
             Common-weale
             or
             Civill
             State
             lawfully
             permitted
             .
          
           
             Permission
             of
             the
             Tares
             in
             the
             field
             of
             the
             world
             for
             a
             twofold
             good
             .
          
           
             1
             Of
             the
             good
             Whe●e
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             ●he
             field
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Seducing
             teachers
             ,
             either
             Pagan
             ,
             Jewish
             or
             Antichristian
             ,
             may
             yet
             be
             obedient
             subjects
             to
             the
             Civill
             lawes
             .
          
           
             Scandalous
             livers
             against
             the
             Civill
             state
             who
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             Toleration
             .
             Rev.
             2.
             14.
             20.
             examined
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Ministers
             &
             Churches
             have
             power
             sufficient
             from
             Christ
             to
             suppresse
             Balaam
             and
             Iesabel
             seducing
             to
             false
             worship
             .
          
           
             The
             Christian
             world
             hath
             swallowed
             up
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             head
             of
             Reasons
             against
             such
             persecution
             ,
             viz.
             the
             profession
             of
             famous
             Princes
             ,
             K.
             James
             ,
             Steven
             of
             Poland
             ,
             and
             K.
             of
             Bohemia
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             40
             6.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Cottons
             unequall
             dealing
             with
             Princes
             .
          
           
             The
             Answerer
             a
             knowledgeth
             a
             necessi●y
             of
             some
             tol●ration
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             deepest
             politician
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             commands
             a
             toleration
             of
             Antichristians
             .
          
           
             The
             Princes
             of
             the
             world
             seldome
             take
             put
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Princes
             not
             persecuting
             are
             very
             rare
             .
          
           
             Buchanans
             Item
             to
             King
             Iames.
             
          
           
             King
             Iames
             his
             sayings
             against
             persecution
             .
          
           
             King
             Steven
             of
             Poland
             his
             speech
             against
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             Forcing
             of
             Conscience
             is
             a
             Soule
             rape
             .
          
           
             Persecution
             for
             conscience
             ,
             the
             Launcet
             that
             letteth
             blood
             Kings
             &
             Kingdomes
             .
          
           
             All
             spirituall
             Whores
             are
             bloody
             .
          
           
             The
             Godly
             somotimes
             evill
             actors
             ,
             and
             the
             Ungodly
             good
             actors
             .
             Poligamie
             ,
             or
             the
             many
             wives
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             Davids
             advancing
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             against
             Gods
             Order
             .
          
           
             Constantine
             and
             the
             good
             Emperours
             are
             confest
             to
             have
             done
             more
             hurt
             to
             the
             name
             and
             crown
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             then
             the
             persecuting
             Neroes
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Garden
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Field
             of
             the
             World
             made
             all
             one
             by
             Antichrististianisme
             .
          
           
             The
             language
             of
             Persecuters
             ,
             the
             wolves
             and
             hunters
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Christs
             Lilies
             may
             flourish
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             abundance
             of
             weeds
             (
             in
             the
             world
             )
             permitted
             .
          
           
             The
             persecution
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             and
             King
             Iames
             compared
             together
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             opening
             of
             the
             7.
             
             Viols
             ,
             in
             print
             .
             Mr.
             Cotton
             confesseth
             that
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             her
             persecuting
             the
             Papists
             ,
             had
             almost
             ruined
             the
             English
             Nation
             .
          
           
             The
             Wars
             betweene
             the
             Papists
             and
             the
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             Eventus
             omnis
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             The
             wars
             and
             successe
             of
             the
             Walden●●an
             witnesses
             against
             three
             Popes
             and
             their
             popish
             Armies
             .
          
           
             Gods
             people
             victorious
             overcommers
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             weapons
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             head
             of
             Arguments
             from
             ancient
             and
             later
             writers
             .
          
           
             The
             Christian
             Church
             doth
             not
             persecute
             ,
             but
             is
             persecuted
             .
          
           
             Persecuting
             〈◊〉
             cannot
             be
             Christs
             Churches
             .
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             excommunication
             .
          
           
             What
             persecution
             or
             hunting
             is
             .
          
           
             Christs
             Spouse
             no●ser
             ●tcher
             or
             fighter
             .
          
           
             Who
             cannot
             be
             won
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             compelled
             by
             the
             Sword.
             
          
           
             Constraine
             upon
             Consciences
             in
             Old
             and
             New
             England
             .
          
           
             Tertullian
             his
             speech
             discussed
             .
          
           
             The
             Indians
             of
             New
             England
             permitted
             by
             the
             English
             not
             only
             to
             continue
             ●n
             their
             unbele●f
             (
             which
             they
             can●●●●ure
             )
             but
             also
             in
             their
             f●lse
             worsh●p
             which
             they
             might
             by
             the
             civil
             sworrestraine
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             cases
             a
             false
             Religion
             will
             not
             hurt
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             State.
             
          
           
             The
             seducing
             or
             infecting
             of
             others
             discussed
             .
          
           
             The
             Answerer
             trus●eth
             not
             to
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             only
             in
             Spirituall
             causes
             .
          
           
             The
             absolute
             sufficiencie
             of
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             kept
             pure
             .
          
           
             A
             Nationall
             Church
             not
             inst●●●t●d
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             The
             nationall
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             13.
             
          
           
             Man
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             m●ke
             lawes
             to
             binde
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Desperate
             consequences
             unavoidable
             .
          
           
             Luthers
             testimony
             in
             this
             case
             discussed
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Cottons
             positions
             evidently
             proved
             contradictory
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             a
             Church
             estate
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
           
             Papists
             plea
             for
             toleration
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             The
             Protestants
             partiall
             in
             the
             case
             of
             persecution
             .
          
           
             A
             false
             balance
             in
             Gods
             matters
             abominable
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Sheep
             cannot
             h●nt
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             wolves
             .
          
           
             Pills
             to
             purge
             out
             the
             spi●it
             of
             persecution
             .
          
           
             Superstition
             &
             persecution
             have
             had
             many
             votes
             from
             Gods
             owne
             people
             .
          
           
             Austins
             saying
             for
             persecution
             examined
             .
          
           
             Soul-killing
             .
          
           
             Punishments
             provided
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             against
             Soule-killers
             and
             Soule-wounders
             .
          
           
             Men
             dead
             in
             Sin
             ,
             cannot
             be
             Soule
             kill'd
             .
             A
             Nationall
             enforced
             Religion
             or
             a
             Civill
             War
             for
             Religion
             the
             two
             great
             preventers
             of
             soule
             conversion
             and
             life
             .
          
           
             Soule
             killers
             prove
             (
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             )
             Soule
             savers
             .
          
           
             Optatus
             examined
             .
          
           
             Persecuters
             leave
             Christ
             ,
             &
             flie
             to
             Moses
             for
             their
             practice
             .
          
           
             Phineas
             his
             act
             discussed
             .
          
           
             Elia●s
             slaughters
             examined
             .
          
           
             Eliahs
             consuming
             the
             2
             Capta●nes
             and
             their
             companies
             by
             ●i●e
             ,
             discussed
             .
          
           
             Dangerous
             consequences
             flowing
             from
             the
             Civill
             Magistrates
             judging
             in
             Spirituall
             causes
             .
          
           
             The
             World
             turned
             upside
             down
             .
          
           
             The
             wonderfull
             answer
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             New
             England
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Old
             England
             .
          
           
             L●mentable
             differences
             even
             amongst
             them
             that
             ●ear
             God.
             
          
           
             Betweene
             the
             Presbyterians
             and
             Independants
             ,
             Covenanters
             and
             Noncovenanters
             ,
             of
             both
             which
             many
             are
             truly
             godly
             in
             their
             persons
             .
          
           
             The
             doctrine
             of
             persecution
             nec●ss●r●ly
             and
             most
             commonly
             falls
             〈◊〉
             vi●st
             upon
             he
             ●●ost
             godly
             persons
             .
          
           
             The
             doctrine
             of
             persecution
             drives
             the
             most
             godly
             persons
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             bloody
             Tenent
             .
          
           
             Warres
             for
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             The
             blessed
             Magna
             Charta
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A66445-e90250
           
             A
             strange
             Modell
             of
             a
             Church
             and
             Common-weale
             ,
             after
             the
             M●s●call
             and
             Jewish
             pattern
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             19.
             with
             ●oh
             :
             20.
             23.
             
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
             Mat.
             10.
             18.
             
             T
             it
             3.
             1.
             
             Acts
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             49.
             
             2●
             .
             Gal.
             3.
             
             ●8
             .
          
           
             Christs
             power
             in
             his
             Church
             confest
             to
             be
             above
             all
             Magistrates
             in
             〈◊〉
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             49.
             23.
             lamentably
             wrested
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             head
             examined
             .
          
           
             John
             18.
             36.
             
          
           
             J●r
             .
             29.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ezta
             7.
             23.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
             &
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             Civill
             Commonweal
             and
             the
             Spirituall
             Commonweale
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             inconsistent
             ,
             though
             independent
             the
             one
             on
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Christs
             Ordinances
             put
             upon
             a
             whole
             City
             or
             Nation
             ,
             may
             more
             civilize
             and
             moralize
             ,
             but
             ●ever
             Christianize
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             head
             concerning
             superiority
             of
             each
             power
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             5.
             6
             
             Isa.
             49.
             23.
             
             Isa.
             49.
             23.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             12.
             14.
             
             Joh.
             8.
             11.
             
             And
             that
             judicium
             of
             the
             church
             in
             law
             suits
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             62
             is
             only
             arbitrarium
             not
             coasti●●m
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Truth
             .
          
           
             A
             contradiction
             to
             make
             the
             Magistrate
             supreme
             judge
             in
             spirituall
             causes
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             have
             no
             spirituall
             power
             .
          
           
             The
             Civill
             Magistrate
             confest
             to
             have
             no
             Civill
             power
             over
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Nor
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             Authors
             grounds
             ,
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             cause
             ,
             made
             the
             Judges
             on
             the
             B●●●h
             ,
             and
             D●●●quents
             ●●●th
             .
             B●●re
             .
          
           
             An
             illustration
             demonstrat●ng
             th●●
             the
             C●vill
             Mag●st●at●
             c●nnot
             h●ve
             power
             over
             the
             Church
             〈◊〉
             spiritu●ll
             or
             Church
             causes
             .
          
           
             The
             punishments
             Civill
             which
             the
             Magistrate
             insticts
             upon
             the
             Church
             for
             Civill
             crimes
             ,
             lawfull
             and
             necessary
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             way
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             in
             differen●es
             between
             the
             Church
             &
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             Ch●mer
             .
             de
             Ec.
             l●s
             .
             p.
             376.
             
             Park
             .
             part
             .
             polit
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             1
             
          
           
             The
             G●rden
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Wildernesse
             of
             the
             World
             ma●e
             all
             one
             .
          
           
             The
             Commonweale
             more
             charged
             by
             these
             Authors
             with
             the
             W●●sh●p
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             then
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             authors
             of
             these
             Position●
             never
             yet
             s●w
             a
             true
             d●fference
             betweene
             ●he
             Church
             of
             Ch●●●t
             ●nd
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             po●●t
             of
             worsh●p
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim
             2.
             1.
             discuss●d
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             honesty
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Timothy
             cannot
             signifie
             here
             the
             honesty
             or
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             in
             this
             place
             of
             Timothy
             .
          
           
             Gods
             people
             must
             pray
             for
             and
             endeavour
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             State
             they
             live
             in
             .
          
           
             Although
             Pagan
             or
             Pop●sh
             
          
           
             Forcing
             of
             men
             to
             godlinesse
             or
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             the
             greatest
             cause
             of
             breach
             of
             Civill
             peace
             
          
           
             The
             Roman
             Caesars
             described
             .
          
           
             Not
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             keepers
             and
             guardians
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             It
             pleased
             not
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             in
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             his
             Church
             to
             furnish
             himselfe
             with
             any
             such
             Civill
             Governours
             ,
             as
             unto
             whom
             hee
             might
             commit
             the
             care
             of
             his
             worship
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Keepers
             which
             Christ
             Jesus
             appointed
             ,
             of
             his
             O●dinances
             and
             Worship
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             Assyrians
             &c.
             not
             charged
             with
             Gods
             worship
             as
             the
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             in
             that
             Nationall
             and
             typicall
             church
             
          
           
             Constantine
             ,
             Theodosius
             .
             
               &c.
               mis●●formed
            
             .
          
           
             Masters
             of
             families
             under
             the
             Gospel
             not
             charged
             to
             force
             all
             under
             him
             from
             their
             owne
             consciences
             to
             his
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             charge
             of
             Gods
             worship
             was
             left
             with
             the
             Romane
             Emperour
             ,
             then
             was
             he
             bound
             to
             turne
             the
             whole
             world
             into
             the
             Garden
             ,
             Flock
             ,
             and
             Spouse
             of
             Christ.
             Millions
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             Christ
             never
             sent
             any
             of
             his
             Ministers
             or
             Servants
             to
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             for
             help
             in
             spirituall
             matters
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             hath
             left
             power
             in
             his
             Church
             to
             preserve
             her selfe
             pure
             ,
             though
             in
             an
             idolatrous
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             Gods
             people
             have
             used
             to
             shine
             in
             brightest
             godlinesse
             when
             they
             have
             enjoyed
             least
             quietnes
             .
          
           
             Few
             M●gistrates
             ,
             few
             men
             spiritually
             and
             christianly
             good
             .
          
           
             Yet
             divers
             sorts
             of
             goodnesse
             n●turall
             ,
             artificiall
             ,
             ci●vill
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Civill
             Goodnes
             of
             Cine●
             ,
             Kingdomes
             ,
             Subj●cts
             ,
             M●gistrates
             ,
             must
             be
             owned
             ,
             although
             Spirituall
             goodnes
             (
             proper
             to
             the
             Christian
             State
             or
             Church
             )
             be
             wanting
             .
          
           
             Civill
             power
             originally
             and
             fundamentally
             in
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Cotton
             and
             the
             New-English
             Ministers
             give
             the
             Government
             of
             Christs
             Church
             or
             Spouse
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             people
             or
             Common-weale
             .
          
           
             The
             very
             Indian
             Americans
             made
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Authors
             of
             these
             Positions
             .
          
           
             Many
             Civill
             States
             in
             flourishing
             peace
             and
             quiet
             ,
             where
             ●he
             Lord
             Jesus
             is
             not
             ●ounded
             .
          
           
             Lawes
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
             either
             Religious
             ,
          
           
             o●
             Civill
             .
          
           
             The
             very
             Indians
             abhor
             to
             disturbe
             any
             Conscience
             at
             Worship
             .
          
           
             Canons
             and
             Constitutions
             p●etended
             Civill
             ,
             but
             indeed
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
          
           
             Laws
             meerely
             concerning
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             The
             Authors
             large
             confession
             of
             the
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             Civill
             authority
             in
             spirituall
             cases
             .
          
           
             Civill
             Magistrates
             confessed
             not
             to
             have
             power
             to
             urg
             the
             conscience
             in
             indifferent
             things
             .
          
           
             A
             threefold
             guilt●ly●ng
             upon
             Civil
             powers
             commanding
             the
             subjects
             〈◊〉
             worship
             .
          
           
             Persons
             may
             〈◊〉
             sin
             〈◊〉
             to
             many
             whom
             t●●y
             〈◊〉
             not
             〈◊〉
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             worship
             where
             they
             cannot
             beleeve
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Israel
             des●o●s
             of
             Saul●arme
             of
             flesh
             .
          
           
             The
             7
             headed
             Beast
             ,
             and
             the
             Lambe
             differ
             in
             their
             weapons
             .
          
           
             Naboths
             case
             typicall
             .
          
           
             Civill
             Powers
             abused
             as
             a
             Guard
             about
             the
             Bed
             of
             Spirituall
             whoredomes
             .
          
           
             ●zra
             7.
             23.
             discussed
             .
          
           
             Gods
             people
             not
             subject
             to
             ●he
             Kings
             of
             Babell
             or
             Per●●
             in
             Spirituals
             .
          
           
             Tyrants
             hearts
             sometimes
             wonderfully
             mo●●ified
             towards
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             Nabuchadnezzar
             ,
             D●ri●us
             ,
             and
             A●ta
             ●erxes
             th●ir
             decrees
             examined
             .
          
           
             Ezra's
             thanksgiving
             for
             the
             Kings
             decree
             examined
             .
          
           
             The
             duty
             of
             all
             Civill
             States
             toward
             the
             Consciences
             of
             their
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             Christ
             needs
             no
             humane
             confirmations
             .
          
           
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             Examples
             of
             Gentile
             Kings
             decreeing
             for
             Gods
             Worship
             in
             Scripture
             
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             putting
             to
             death
             blasphe●●
             of
             Christ
             cuts
             off
             .
             I
             hopes
             from
             the
             Jewes
             of
             part
             ki●g
             in
             his
             blou●
             .
          
           
             The
             dir●full
             effects
             of
             sighting
             for
             conscience
             .
          
           
             E●lour
             is
             confident
             as
             well
             as
             Truth
             .
          
           
             Gods
             people
             as
             well
             as
             others
             will
             be
             found
             obstinate
             in
             fundamentall
             errors
             in
             which
             sufferings
             and
             persecution
             doth
             harden
             .
          
           
             Strong
             delusions
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             prisons
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             appointed
             no
             materiall
             prisons
             for
             Blasphemers
             of
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Bishops
             prisons
             .
          
           
             Like
             mother
             like
             daughter
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             not
             so
             easily
             healed
             and
             cared
             .
          
           
             Wounding
             instead
             of
             healing
             of
             Consciences
             .
          
           
             Christs
             Spouse
             able
             and
             willing
             to
             be
             ●e
             wounded
             cons●●●nces
             .
          
           
             A
             persecuting
             Church
             disputes
             with
             an
             Heretick
             as
             a
             Cat
             with
             the
             Mouse
             ;
             and
             with
             a
             true
             Witnes
             as
             a
             Lyon
             with
             a
             Limbe
             in
             his
             paw
             .
          
           
             Persecutours
             endure
             not
             so
             to
             be
             called
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             101.
             8.
             concerning
             the
             cutting
             off
             the
             wicked
             ,
             examined
             .
          
           
             No
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             nor
             holy
             City
             now
             
          
           
             No
             difference
             of
             Lands
             and
             Cities
             since
             the
             comming
             as
             was
             before
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             The
             bloudy
             interpretation
             of
             Psal.
             101.
             
          
           
             The
             New
             Engl●sh
             seperate
             in
             America
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             Europe
             .
          
           
             The
             New
             Eng●ish
             permit
             not
             their
             brethren
             of
             Old
             England
             to
             enjoy
             their
             consciences
             left
             th●ir
             owne
             numbers
             might
             exceed
             their
             owne
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             their
             owne
             Assemblies
             &
             maintenances
             decrease
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             never
             appointed
             all
             Religions
             but
             his
             owne
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             Civill
             Sword.
             
          
           
             A
             bloudy
             mother
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Spirituall
             power
             ,
             most
             powerfull
             .
          
           
             Christ
             forbidding
             his
             followers
             to
             permit
             leaven
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             doth
             not
             for●bid
             to
             permit
             leaven
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             Wall
             ,
             Cant.
             8.
             9.
             discussed
             .
          
           
             A
             spirituall
             wall
             cannot
             properly
             impaire
             the
             civil
             .
          
           
             Many
             flourishing
             Civill
             States
             where
             true
             Churches
             are
             not
             found
             .
          
           
             Hearing
             discussed
             .
          
           
             Every
             Religion
             prefers
             its
             owne
             Priests
             and
             Ministers
             before
             all
             other
             .
          
           
             Jonahs
             preaching
             to
             the
             Ninevites
             ,
             and
             their
             hearing
             of
             his
             message
             examined
             .
          
           
             Eglon
             his
             rising
             up
             to
             Ehuds
             message
             ,
             examined
             .
          
           
             A
             two
             fold
             Ministry
             of
             Christ
             ,
             converting
             and
             feeding
             .
          
           
             Paul
             never
             used
             any
             civill
             compulsion
             .
          
           
             The
             New
             English
             forcing
             their
             subjects
             to
             church
             all
             their
             daies
             ,
             and
             yet
             forcing
             them
             not
             to
             any
             Religion
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             they
             force
             the
             people
             then
             to
             be
             of
             no
             religion
             all
             their
             dayes
             ,
          
           
             The
             Civill
             State
             can
             no
             more
             lawfully
             compell
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             to
             Church
             to
             heare
             the
             Word
             ,
             then
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             patterne
             there
             is
             a
             converting
             Ministrie
             ,
             to
             gather
             the
             Church
             or
             Flo●k
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             No
             president
             of
             any
             people
             in
             the
             Gospell
             converting
             &
             gathering
             themselves
             ,
             without
             some
             Messenger
             sent
             from
             the
             Lord
             to
             effect
             those
             ends
             .
          
           
             Professed
             publique
             conversion
             is
             not
             onely
             from
             sinnes
             against
             the
             second
             Table
             in
             personall
             Repentance
             ,
             but
             from
             false
             worship
             also
             .
          
           
             A
             true
             Ministery
             necessary
             before
             conversion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             before
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             first
             patterne
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             way
             of
             the
             M●●●st●y
             sent
             with
             that
             commission
             Ma●●h
             .
             28.
             discussed
             .
          
           
             The
             Civill
             Magistrate
             not
             betrusted
             with
             gathering
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             the
             people
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             Magistrates
             receive
             their
             power
             .
          
           
             Iehosaphat
             (
             2
             Chron.
             17.
             )
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             in
             his
             Church
             not
             of
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             in
             the
             State.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             examined
             .
          
           
             Christ
             Jesus
             never
             appointed
             a
             maintenance
             of
             his
             Ministers
             from
             the
             unconverted
             and
             unbeleeving
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             compell
             men
             to
             heare
             ,
             compell
             men
             also
             to
             pay
             for
             their
             hearing
             and
             conversion
             .
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             compulsion
             .
          
           
             Morall
             and
             
          
           
             Civill
             Compulsion
             .
          
           
             The
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             compell
             with
             no
             other
             sword
             then
             that
             of
             Christs
             mouth
             ,
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             with
             two
             edges
             .
          
           
             The
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             Naturall
             men
             can
             neither
             truly
             worship
             nor
             maintain
             it
             .
          
           
             Rebels
             not
             subdued
             by
             compliance
             ,
             but
             resistance
             .
          
           
             The
             nationall
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             might
             well
             be
             forced
             to
             a
             settled
             maintenance
             of
             their
             priests
             but
             not
             so
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Civill
             Sword
             of
             the
             Nationall
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             could
             not
             type
             out
             a
             Civill
             ,
             but
             a
             Spirituall
             Sword
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
          
           
             No
             man
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             worship
             ,
             nor
             maintaine
             a
             Worship
             against
             his
             own
             consent
             .
          
           
             Christs
             labourers
             worthy
             of
             their
             hire
             ,
             but
             from
             them
             that
             hire
             them
             
          
           
             What
             maintenance
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             his
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Universities
             of
             Europe
             a
             cause
             of
             universall
             sins
             &
             plagues
             ,
             yet
             Schooles
             honourable
             for
             Tongues
             and
             Arts.
             
          
           
             Christs
             church
             his
             Schoole
             ,
             and
             all
             Believers
             Scholars
             .
          
           
             Who
             knowes
             but
             God
             may
             againe
             powre
             forth
             the
             gifts
             of
             Tongues
             ?
          
           
             Tongues
             attainable
             out
             of
             Oxford
             or
             Cambridge
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Ainsworth
             
          
           
             King
             Henry
             the
             8.
             set
             down●●
             the
             Popes
             chaire
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Mgistrate
             must
             punish
             in
             Spirituall
             〈◊〉
             ,
             he
             must
             〈◊〉
             be
             judge
             〈◊〉
             Spirituall
             causes
             also
             .
          
           
             Apocripha
             ,
             Common-Prayer
             and
             Homilies
             ,
             pretious
             to
             our
             forefa●hers
             .
          
           
             A
             case
             .
          
           
             Reformations
             are
             fallible
             .
          
           
             Bloudy
             conclusions
             .
          
           
             11
             Head.
             
          
           
             The
             argument
             from
             the
             Babylonian
             and
             Persian
             kings
             re-minded
             .
          
           
             The
             president
             of
             the
             Kings
             and
             Governo●●s
             of
             Israel
             and
             Iudah
             examined
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             Israel
             relating
             to
             spirituall
             matters
             proved
             typicall
             .
          
           
             The
             Persian
             Kings
             make
             evidently
             against
             such
             as
             produce
             them
             for
             maintenance
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             persecution
             .
          
           
             The
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             chosen
             by
             God
             to
             be
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             all
             Nations
             alike
             .
          
           
             The
             inhabitants
             of
             Canaans
             Land
             every
             soule
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             that
             the
             Israelites
             might
             enjoy
             their
             possessions
             :
             not
             so
             now
             .
          
           
             The
             very
             〈◊〉
             &
             silver
             of
             Cara●aes●
             Images
             〈◊〉
             to
             be
             abhorred
             .
          
           
             The
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ceremonially
             holy
             .
          
           
             Greater
             holynesse
             in
             the
             Antitype
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             types
             under
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             The
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             Jehorahs
             Land.
             
          
           
             Emanuels
             Land
             so
             no
             Land
             or
             country
             more
             then
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             Blasphe
             m●us
             titles
             of
             the
             Christned
             and
             Christian
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             materiall
             Land
             of
             Ca●a●n
             was
             to
             keep
             her
             Sabboths
             ,
             so
             no
             materiall
             land
             or
             Country
             now
             .
             God
             feedeth
             his
             sometimes
             immediately
             .
          
           
             The
             J●bilee
             of
             Canaan
             a
             type
             of
             restitution
             and
             redemption
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Canaans
             land
             a
             type
             of
             〈◊〉
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             on
             Earth
             and
             in
             Heaven
             
          
           
             Why
             Naboth
             refused
             to
             part
             with
             a
             Garden
             plot
             to
             his
             King
             upon
             hazard
             of
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             and
             all
             other
             Peoples
             .
             The
             people
             of
             Israel
             the
             seed
             of
             one
             man.
             
          
           
             Only
             made
             good
             in
             the
             Spirituall
             seed
             ,
             the
             regene●ate
             or
             new-borne
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             of
             Israel
             separate
             from
             all
             Nations
             in
             Sp●●●
             all
             and
             in
             some
             Civill
             things
             .
          
           
             No
             Nation
             so
             s●parated
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             new
             borne
             Israel
             that
             feare
             God
             in
             every
             Nation
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             people
             of
             Israel
             〈…〉
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             Not
             so
             any
             whole
             Nation
             now
             .
          
           
             Pope●y
             not
             so
             easily
             turned
             from
             as
             i●
             conceived
             .
          
           
             Wonderfull
             turnings
             in
             Religion
             in
             12
             yeares
             conpasse
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             not
             unlike
             to
             recover
             his
             Monarchie
             over
             Europe
             before
             his
             downfall
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             now
             the
             true
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             of
             Israel
             all
             holy
             in
             a
             typicall
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             All
             Nations
             now
             alike
             since
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             The
             children
             of
             Israel
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             Israel
             or
             people
             of
             God
             only
             u●der
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             of
             Israel
             〈◊〉
             rent
             from
             all
             the
             world
             in
             their
             figurative
             and
             ceremoniall
             worships
             .
          
           
             Israel
             Gods
             only
             Church
             might
             well
             renew
             that
             Nationall
             Covenant
             and
             ceremoniall
             worship
             which
             other
             Nations
             cannot
             imitate
             .
          
           
             The
             hypocrisies
             ,
             prophanations
             ,
             and
             slaughters
             which
             such
             imitation
             now
             in
             the
             Gospell
             produce
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             of
             the
             Kings
             and
             Governours
             of
             Israel
             from
             al
             Kings
             &
             Governors
             of
             the
             world
             .
             First
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Excellent
             Talents
             vouchsafed
             by
             God
             to
             unregenerate
             persons
             .
          
           
             A
             doctrine
             contrary
             to
             all
             true
             Piety
             and
             Humanity
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             doctrine
             of
             deposing
             Magistrates
             confessed
             in
             effect
             to
             be
             true
             by
             the
             P●●cestants
             .
          
           
             No
             civill
             Magistrate
             Christian
             in
             Christs
             time
             .
          
           
             Five
             demonstrative
             arguments
             proving
             the
             unsoundnesse
             of
             that
             Maxime
             :
             The
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             are
             like
             Hypocrates
             twins
             .
          
           
             Many
             flourishing
             States
             without
             a
             true
             Church
             .
          
           
             Many
             of
             Gods
             people
             〈…〉
             from
             a
             true
             Church
             state
             .
          
           
             Yet
             ●it
             for
             civill
             services
             .
          
           
             Gods
             people
             permitted
             and
             favoured
             by
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             Christs
             church
             gathered
             and
             governed
             with
             out
             the
             helpe
             of
             an
             arme
             of
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Christs
             true
             ●pouse
             〈◊〉
             and
             faithfull
             to
             Christ
             J●sus
             in
             the
             〈…〉
             or
             〈◊〉
             from
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             10
             horns
             ,
             Revel
             .
             13.
             
             &
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             mysterie
             of
             Persecution
             unfolded
             .
          
           
             Christian
             Naboths
             slaughtered
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Difference
             .
          
           
             The
             mysterie
             of
             the
             anointing
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             .
          
           
             The
             Name
             Christian
             or
             Anointed
             .
          
           
             A
             Sacrilegious
             Monopolie
             of
             the
             Name
             Christian.
             
          
           
             The
             Crown
             of
             Christs
             Kingly
             power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             invested
             with
             a●
             Spirituall
             power
             .
          
           
             David
             immeately
             inspired
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             ordering
             of
             Church
             ma●ters
             .
          
           
             Salomons
             deposing
             Abiathar
             (
             ●
             Kings
             2.
             26.
             
             27●
             )
             discussed
             .
          
           
             Salomon
             his
             putting
             Abiathar
             from
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             examined
             .
          
           
             A
             case
             put
             upon
             occasion
             of
             Abiathars
             case
             .
          
           
             Another
             ●ase
             .
          
           
             The
             liberties
             of
             Christs
             Churches
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             their
             officers
             .
             A
             civill
             influence
             dangerous
             to
             the
             Saints
             liberties
             .
          
           
             Jehosaphats
             ●ast
             examined
             .
          
           
             If
             civill
             powers
             may
             inj●y●e
             the
             time
             o●
             the
             Churches
             w●rship
             ,
             the
             may
             also
             forbid
             her
             times
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             not
             wrong
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             Caesar
             should
             not
             wrong
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             famous
             acts
             of
             〈◊〉
             examined
             .
          
           
             M●gistracy
             in
             generall
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             particular
             formes
             from
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Israel
             confirmed
             in
             a
             Nationall
             Covenant
             by
             revelations
             ,
             signes
             ,
             and
             miracles
             ,
             but
             so
             not
             England
             .
          
           
             Henry
             8.
             the
             first
             head
             and
             governour
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             wonderfull
             formings
             and
             reformings
             of
             Religion
             by
             Englands
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Kings
             and
             States
             often
             plant
             ,
             and
             often
             pluck
             up
             Religions
             .
          
           
             A
             Nationall
             Church
             ever
             subject
             to
             turne
             and
             returne
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             woman
             Papissa
             or
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             neerer
             to
             the
             Truth
             concerning
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             then
             most
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             The
             Kingly
             power
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             troubles
             all
             the
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Wo●ld
             .
          
           
             A
             twofold
             exaltation
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             world
             ●●o●meth
             at
             both
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             difference
             .
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             ●ypes
             .
          
           
             They
             wore
             a
             double
             Crown
             
          
           
             The
             Saviours
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             ●igures
             of
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             Monarchicall
             and
             Ministeriall
             power
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3
             Great
             Competitours
             for
             the
             Ministeriall
             power
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             great
             pretenders
             fo●
             the
             Ministeriall
             power
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             They
             also
             upon
             the
             point
             chalenge
             the
             Monarchicall
             also
             
          
           
             The
             second
             great
             pretender
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             3
             Great
             factions
             chalenging
             an
             Arme
             of
             Flesh.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Pre●aci●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Presbyterie
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             and
             Presbyte●i●
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             but
             as
             of
             an
             Executio●er
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Independents
             .
          
           
             The
             Independents
             :
             who
             come
             neerest
             to
             the
             Bishops
             
          
           
             The
             third
             competition
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             seperate
             .
          
           
             Their
             neerer
             conformitie
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Churches
             of
             the
             Seperation
             ought
             in
             Humanitie
             and
             Subjects
             Libertie
             not
             to
             be
             oppressed
             ,
             but
             (
             at
             least
             )
             permitted
             .
          
           
             ●
             Reasons
             proving
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             cannot
             have
             any
             other
             but
             a
             Spirituall
             Antitype
             .
          
           
             Civill
             Types
             and
             figures
             must
             needs
             be
             answered
             by
             Spirituall
             Antitypes
             .
          
           
             Civill
             compulsion
             was
             proper
             in
             the
             Nationall
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             but
             most
             improper
             in
             the
             Christian
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Nationall
             .
          
           
             Neither
             Christ
             Jesus
             nor
             his
             Messengers
             have
             made
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             Israels
             Antitype
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Civill
             Magistracie
             essentially
             civill
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Christianitie
             adds
             not
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Civill
             Commonweale
             ,
             nor
             doth
             want
             of
             Christianitie
             diminish
             it
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             evidently
             prove●
             the
             Civill
             work
             and
             wages
             of
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             
          
           
             Most
             strange
             ,
             yet
             most
             true
             consequences
             from
             the
             Civill
             Magistrates
             now
             being
             the
             Antitype
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             .
          
           
             If
             no
             Religion
             but
             that
             which
             the
             Common-weal
             approves
             thē
             no
             Christ
             ,
             no
             God
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             〈◊〉
             world
             .
             ●
             Ep.
             Jo
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             true
             antitype
             of
             the
             ●●ngs
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             difference
             of
             Lawes
             and
             Statutes
             from
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             Moses
             a
             type
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Lawes
             of
             Israel
             unparallel'd
             ,
          
           
             Gods
             owne
             finger
             penn'd
             Lawes
             for
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Fift
             difference
             Temporall
             prosperity
             most
             proper
             to
             the
             temporall
             Nationall
             State
             of
             the
             Jewes
             .
          
           
             The
             spirituall
             prosperity
             of
             Gods
             people
             now
             ,
             the
             antitype
             .
          
           
             What
             Israels
             excommunication
             was
             .
          
           
             The
             corporall
             stoning
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             typed
             out
             spirituall
             s●oning
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             The
             rewards
             or
             punishments
             of
             the
             Lawes
             of
             Israel
             not
             to
             be
             parallel'd
             .
          
           
             The
             wars
             of
             Israel
             typicall
             .
          
           
             Israels
             Enemi●s
             round
             about
             .
          
           
             The
             Enemies
             of
             mysticall
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Enemies
             against
             Israel
             in
             her
             owne
             bowells
             .
          
           
             The
             famous
             typically
             captivities
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             Their
             wonderfull
             victories
             .
          
           
             The
             mysticall
             battells
             of
             Gods
             Israel
             now
             .
          
           
             The
             mysticall
             Army
             of
             white
             troopers
             R.
             19.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Civill
             state
             of
             Israel
             was
             presidentiall
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Christendome
             
          
           
             Great
             unfaithfulnesse
             in
             Ministers
             to
             c●st
             the
             ●hiefest
             burden
             of
             judging
             and
             establ●sh●ng
             true
             Christi●nity
             upon
             the
             Commonweal
             or
             worl●
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             To
             governe
             &
             judge
             in
             civill
             aff●●●es
             load
             enough
             on
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             can
             have
             no
             more
             power
             then
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             shall
             betrust
             them
             with
             .
          
           
             Thousands
             of
             lawfull
             Magistrates
             who
             never
             heare
             of
             the
             true
             church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Spirituall
             and
             Civill
             Sword
             cannot
             be
             managed
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             person
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             refused
             so
             manage
             both
             .
          
           
             Nero
             and
             the
             persecuting
             Emperours
             not
             so
             injurious
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             Constantine
             and
             others
             who
             assumed
             a
             power
             in
             Spirituall
             things
             .
             Under
             Constantine
             Christianity
             fell
             into
             corruption
             ,
             and
             Christians
             fell
             asleep
             .
          
           
             Who
             force
             the
             consciences
             of
             others
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             be
             forced
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Constantine
             and
             others
             wanted
             not
             so
             much
             affection
             as
             information
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Sad
             consequences
             of
             charging
             the
             Civill
             powers
             with
             the
             care
             of
             Spiritualls
             .
          
           
             Civill
             Rulers
             giving
             and
             lending
             their
             Horns
             or
             Authority
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             both
             dangerous
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Spirituall
             power
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             compared
             in
             Scripture
             to
             the
             incomparable
             horne
             of
             the
             Rhinocerot
             
          
           
             A
             time
             when
             Gods
             people
             are
             wholly
             at
             a
             losse
             for
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
           
             Nursing
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             .
          
           
             The
             Civill
             horne
             or
             power
             being
             of
             a
             humane
             constitution
             cannot
             but
             be
             of
             a
             humane
             operation
             .
          
           
             The
             Civill
             power
             owes
             3
             things
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Approbation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Submission
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Protection
             .
          
           
             The
             Civill
             Magistrate
             owes
             to
             false
             worshippers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Permission
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Protection
             .
          
           
             The
             Civill
             Magistrates
             conscience
             torne
             and
             distracted
             between
             the
             divers
             and
             contrary
             affirmations
             even
             of
             the
             most
             godly
             Reformers
             .
          
           
             The
             Authors
             of
             these
             positions
             deal
             with
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             the
             souldiers
             dealt
             with
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             The
             rise
             of
             high
             Commissions
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pious
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             consciences
             are
             perswaded
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             other
             Magistrates
             consciences
             condemne
             .
          
           
             To
             professe
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             force
             the
             Church
             to
             her
             duty
             ,
             and
             yet
             must
             not
             judge
             what
             that
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             to
             play
             in
             Spirituall
             things
             ?
          
           
             An
             apt
             similitude
             discussed
             concerning
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             First
             quaerie
             :
             what
             if
             the
             〈◊〉
             command
             the
             Mr.
             or
             Pilot
             to
             steere
             such
             a
             course
             which
             they
             know
             will
             never
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             harbour
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Quaerie
             .
             If
             the
             Mr.
             of
             the
             Ship
             command
             the
             〈◊〉
             thus
             ,
             &
             the
             Prince
             command
             the
             contrary
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ?
          
           
             If
             the
             Prince
             have
             as
             much
             skill
             as
             the
             Mr.
             or
             Pilo
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Quaerie
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Quaerie
             .
             Whether
             the
             meanest
             saylor
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             skill
             and
             service
             )
             be
             not
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             Prince
             himself
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Quaerie
             .
             Whether
             if
             the
             Mr.
             of
             the
             ship
             gratifie
             the
             Prince
             to
             the
             casting
             away
             of
             the
             ship
             and
             Prince
             ,
             &c.
             he
             be
             not
             guilty
             and
             〈◊〉
             to
             answer
             ?
          
           
             The
             application
             in
             generall
             of
             the
             ship
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             meanest
             Christian
             according
             to
             his
             knowledg
             and
             grace
             ,
             to
             bee
             preferred
             before
             the
             highest
             who
             have
             received
             none
             or
             lesse
             grace
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             A
             true
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ought
             to
             walk
             by
             another
             rule
             then
             the
             command
             of
             Civill
             Authority
             in
             Spirituall
             causes
             .
          
           
             Former
             positions
             compared
             with
             this
             similitude
             ,
             and
             found
             to
             contradict
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             similitude
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             prescribing
             to
             the
             Physician
             in
             civill
             things
             but
             the
             Physician
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             concerning
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             The
             12
             Head
             examined
             .
          
           
             To
             give
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             (
             as
             before
             )
             and
             yet
             to
             abridge
             his
             conscience
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             to
             sport
             with
             holy
             things
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             An
             evident
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             An
             excellent
             confession
             of
             the
             proper
             end
             of
             Civill
             Government
             .
             When
             Civill
             Lawes
             are
             not
             broken
             ,
             it
             is
             confest
             that
             Civill
             Peace
             is
             not
             hurt
             .
          
           
             A
             grievous
             charge
             against
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             law
             in
             New
             England
             formerly
             against
             Excommunicate
             persons
             .
          
           
             A
             dangerous
             doctrine
             against
             all
             civill
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             Many
             sins
             prohibited
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             yet
             they
             also
             charge
             him
             to
             punish
             all
             sin
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             Originall
             sin
             charged
             to
             hurt
             remotely
             (
             but
             falsely
             )
             the
             civill
             state
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             strangely
             forbidden
             to
             hear
             civill
             complaints
             .
          
           
             Thousands
             of
             Common-weales
             where
             no
             true
             church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             complaints
             of
             families
             properly
             fall
             into
             the
             cognizance
             of
             the
             civill
             Mastrate
             .
          
           
             They
             who
             give
             to
             Magistrates
             more
             then
             is
             due
             ,
             are
             most
             apt
             to
             dis●o
             to
             be
             them
             of
             what
             is
             theirs
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Head.
             
          
           
             A
             strange
             double
             picture
             
          
           
             The
             great
             priviledges
             of
             the
             true
             Spouse
             or
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             To
             hold
             with
             I●ght
             and
             walk
             in
             darknesse
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             lift
             up
             to
             be
             the
             chief
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             cast
             downe
             not
             to
             have
             power
             to
             appoint
             the
             place
             or
             time
             of
             meeting
             .
          
           
             2
             Similitudes
             illustr●ting
             the
             Magistrate
             〈◊〉
             be
             ●oth
             governor
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             yet
             usurp●r
             in
             commanding
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             Church
             may
             assemble
             without
             and
             against
             the
             Magistrates
             consent
             (
             as
             is
             assi●●ed
             )
             then
             much
             more
             constitute
             and
             become
             a
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Grosse
             partiality
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             be
             to
             build
             the
             Spirituall
             or
             Christian
             house
             ,
             he
             must
             judge
             of
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             A
             close
             and
             faithfull
             intergatory
             to
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             authors
             of
             these
             positions
             
          
           
             A
             sad
             quaerie
             to
             some
             concerning
             their
             practice
             .
          
           
             A
             marvallou●
             challenge
             of
             more
             Libertie
             to
             Christians
             under
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             then
             under
             the
             Heathen
             .
          
           
             If
             Magistrates●
             were
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             Governours
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             reasonable
             that
             Christians
             should
             more
             freely
             breake
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             Christian
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             The
             necessry
             of
             Civill
             government
             in
             generall
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             speciall
             kindes
             of
             men
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Civill
             Magistrates
             are
             derivatives
             from
             the
             fountaines
             or
             bodies
             of
             people
             .
          
           
             A
             beleeving
             Magistrate
             no
             more
             a
             Magistrate
             th●n
             an
             unbeleeving
             .
          
           
             The
             excellen●●●
             〈◊〉
             Christs
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             like
             a
             Pilot
             in
             the
             Ship
             of
             the
             Common-weale
             .
          
           
             Christianitie
             ste●●es
             a
             Christian
             Pilots
             course
             .
          
           
             The
             Christian
             Pilot
             hath
             no
             more
             power
             over
             the
             soules
             of
             his
             Mariners
             or
             passengers
             ,
             then
             the
             unchristian
             or
             Pagan
             Pilot.
             
          
           
             The
             tearmes
             Heathen
             and
             Christian
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             All
             out
             of
             Christ
             are
             heathens
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             the
             Nations
             or
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             Josiah
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             An
             unjust
             and
             partiall
             desire
             of
             liberty
             to
             some
             co●sciences
             ,
             &
             bondage
             unto
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             Commission
             .
             Mat.
             28.
             of
             preaching
             and
             baptizing
             not
             properly
             directed
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             or
             fixed
             Teachers
             of
             it
             ,
             least
             of
             al
             to
             the
             Commonweale
             .
          
           
             A
             quaerie
             ,
             who
             have
             now
             the
             care
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             A
             Ministrie
             before
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Acts
             15.
             commonly
             misapplied
             .
          
           
             Christs
             promise
             and
             presence
             only
             makes
             an
             Assembly
             blessed
             
          
           
             The
             promise
             of
             Christs
             presence
             ,
             Mat.
             ●
             8.
             distinct
             from
             that
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Position
             examined
             .
          
           
             Church
             administrations
             are
             charged
             firstly
             upon
             the
             Misters
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             Ministers
             or
             Governors
             of
             Christs
             Church
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             in
             their
             dispensations
             .
          
           
             A
             paradox
             ,
             Magistrates
             made
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Governours
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             censurable
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Queene
             Eliz.
             Bish
             p●truer
             to
             their
             principles
             ,
             then
             many
             of
             a
             better
             spirit
             and
             profession
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Borowes
             profession
             concerning
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             Is
             not
             this
             too
             like
             the
             Popes
             profession
             of
             servu●
             servorum
             Dei
             ,
             yet
             holding
             out
             his
             slipper
             to
             the
             lips
             of
             Princes
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             ?
          
           
             15.
             
             Head
             examined
             .
          
           
             The
             inventions
             of
             men
             in
             swarving
             from
             the
             true
             essentialls
             of
             Civill
             and
             Spirituall
             Common-weales
             .
          
           
             16.
             and
             last
             Head
             examined
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             Quegion
             ,
             viz.
             Whether
             only
             Church
             members
             (
             that
             is
             as
             is
             intended
             )
             Godly
             persons
             in
             a
             particular
             Church
             estate
             ,
             be
             only
             eligible
             or
             to
             be
             chosen
             for
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             Lawfull
             Civil
             States
             ,
             where
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             are
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             world
             being
             divided
             into
             30
             parts
             ,
             25
             never
             heard
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Lawfull
             heires
             of
             Crownes
             &
             Civill
             Government
             ,
             although
             not
             Christian
             and
             godly
             .
          
           
             Few
             Christians
             wise
             and
             noble
             ,
             and
             qualified
             for
             affaires
             of
             State.
             
          
           
             Some
             Papists
             and
             some
             Protestants
             agree
             in
             deposing
             of
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             Those
             Scriptures
             ,
             Exod.
             18
             Deut.
             17.
             
             &
             18.
             &c.
             parallel'd
             in
             the
             true
             spirituall
             Israel
             ,
             by
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             
             &
             Tit.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Ninevites
             Fast
             examined
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             How
             England
             and
             London
             may
             yet
             be
             spared
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             22
             ,
             the
             felling
             of
             the
             Coat
             ,
             to
             buy
             a
             Sword
             ,
             discussed
             .
          
           
             A
             threefold
             taking
             of
             the
             Sword.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             17.
             16.
             the
             Kings
             having
             of
             the
             Whore
             ,
             discussed
             .